《The Dark Elto Du Yu Lin》


 Chapter 1: The Death of Li Hu Die

    The white space shattered around Hu Die as the river reappared in front of her. She could feel a sharp pressure on her chest. Soon the pressure rose, traveling up her esophagus, to her throat, before it eruptedout of her mouth as droplets of blood splattered on the ground before her.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± she heard a familiar voice call out for her. She turnedand watched as Qi Long,her husband, ran toward her with tears in his eyes. Despite her best efforts, the strength in her legs gave way as she began to fall. Qi Long caught her in his arms before fallingl to his knees.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± he cried out as he cupped her soft, pale cheek. Hu Die smiled weakly before more blood forced their way out between her pinklips. ¡°Hu Die!¡± Qi Long placed his hand on her stomach trying to force his chi energy into her body. The pain in her chest throbbed to a constant rhythm and slowly started to grow numb.


    ¡°Don''t. I''m fine,¡± she lied as she pushed his arm away.


    Qi Long clenched his fist so tightly that it trembled. His eyes travelled up and down her body as tears ran down his face.


    ¡°Hu Die¡­¡± he muttered as one of his tear fellonto Hu Die¡¯s face. Hu Die raised her hand and slowly wiped Qi Long''s tears away.


    ¡°Qi Long, why are you crying? Smile for me,¡± she could barely lift the ends of her lips. Qi Long forced back his tears and tried to smile for her. She laughed, her voice quivering, ¡°you are so... handsome, my husband.¡±


    ¡°And you look beautiful, my wife,¡± Qi Long pushed Hu Die¡¯s loose, silky hair behind her ear. Although he was trying his best not to cry anymore, those salty droplets still managed to escaped hisdark blue eyes.


    Hu Die could not bear to see her husband cry so sadly for her.She could feel her end coming with every second, but she had to be strong and hold on. Shestill had to tell her husband so many things; how much she loved him, how she didn¡¯t want to die, and how she didn¡¯t want to part with him and their sons. She knew she didn¡¯t have enough energy to say all that she wanted to so she decided to say only the most important things.


    ¡°Qi Long... Shan Qi Long, my husband. Will you promise me three things?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Whatever it is I will do it.¡±


    ¡°First, please take care of our sons. Please don¡¯t let them be lonely,¡± an image of her sons crying and reaching out for her each time she left the manor flashed through her head. One of them was ten and the other was barely three months old.Although she told Qi Long not to cry, she herself could not hold back her tears any longer as they trickled out and rollwed down her face.


    ¡°I promise you my wife. I promise to take care of our sons,¡± Qi Long gently wiped away her tears. Hu Die felt warmth run through her dying body as she thought about how the only person to have ever wiped her tears away was the man holding her right then.


    ¡°Second, please guide the emperor of our country so that he will strive far and wide. So that he can be a king for the people and not for the nobles. Please support him in his duties. I cannot do it anymore. I leave the job to you,¡± Hu Die could remember the first time she met the emperor. The emperor was only a cocky 12-year-old brat who thought he could treat everyone like they were beneath his feet. She let out a weak laugh. Qi Long also smiled for he knew the emperor at that time too.


    ¡°I promise. I promise to guide the king on the right path and to support him in his duties.¡±


    ¡°That brat, I don¡¯t even know how he became emperor. I think this promise will be the hardest to keep,¡± she smiled. Qi Long laughed, his deep voice resonating into her. Hu Die loved that sound more than anything than the world. It was music to her ears.


    ¡°I will try my best,¡± Qi Long gently looked down at his wife. Hu Die loved those deep blue eyes that she woke up to everyday for the last 21 years.


    ¡°Third, promise me-¡± blood splurted out her mouth before she could finish.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± Qi Long cried out. He was ready to give his chi to her as he placed his hand over her stomach. She weakly pushed his hands away.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t waste your strength!¡± tears were furiously running down Hu Die¡¯s face, ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a scream she suddenly felt thousands of needles were piercing her chest.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± Qi Long didn¡¯t listen to his wife as he insert his chi energy into her. Although he could not heal her, he tried to soothe her pain. Hu Die could feel his warm energy enter her body as the pain slowly faded. Hu Die''s heavy breath return slowly back to normal and she looked up at Qi Long.


    ¡°Y-you! I told you not too! Why don''t you ever listen?¡± she reprimanded.


    ¡°You always try your hardest to save the patients who have barely any chance to live. How could you, a Healer tell me not save you?¡± Qi Long pulled Hu Die into a hug. Hu Die could notrefute him forbecause he only spoke the truth. A moment of silence passed before she felt his breath against her ear.


    "What is... your last request?" his voice quivered. Hu Die smiled. She was happy at the fact that her husband was still trying to listen to her.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Lastly, promise me that you will not blame yourself for my death. Please,¡± tears could not stop running down Hu Die¡¯s face, ¡°live happily. I can¡¯t bear to leave knowing that you will blame yourself for my death.¡±


    ¡°Hu Die¡­¡± Qi Long knew that he couldn¡¯t make that last promise. If only he was here earlier then his wife wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. If only he had trusted in her more than she wouldn¡¯t be laying in his arms waiting for her last breath.


    ¡°Qi Long. Please, for me, please don¡¯t blame yourself,¡± Hu Die begged. She knew what kind of person he was and she couldn¡¯t let him live in that misery. Qi Long could feel that his wife would not last long. As a Master Swordsman he can feel her Chi slowly dim inside of her.


    ¡°I promise,¡± he whispered in her ear, not able to say it out loud. She could only nod her head. Hu Die moved back away from his embrace enough to see his face. She observed his face carefully, carving every detail into her memory. She stared into those deep blue eyes, that tall nose, and those naturally pink lips. ¡®No matter where I end up next, I will never forget this face,¡¯ she swore to herself.


    ¡°I love you Shan Qi Long. In this lifetime, you are the only one who I have loved. My first love and my last love,¡± she brushed Qi Long¡¯s loose hair away from his face.


    ¡°I love you too Li Hu Die. In this lifetime I have never loved anyone as much as I love you,¡± Qi Long cupped her face with both of his hands. A smile broke out on her face. She could feel her chi slowly dissipating from her chi center. She place her arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him. They both closed their eyes as they felt each other¡¯s soft lips. Hu Die smiled with her lips on his beforemoving back. She put her head on his shoulder.


    "I''m tired... let me rest... just for a little bit... just a little... I will be right up," she snuggled up to him.


    "... un... rest," he stroked her hair. Her lips trembled as she tried to force her eyes open.


    "Qi Long," she grabbed onto his shoulder.


    "Hm?"


    "When I wake up... let''s go home and have dinner with our sons, alright? It''s been a long time since we had a family dinner together."


    "Un."


    "Then after that I will help bathe them."


    "Un."


    "Then after they go to sleep we can talk about how our day went."


    "... un..."


    "Then... I will light your favorite incense... and make you your favorite tea..." Hu Die''s vision was growing dark as she was losing the strength to keep them open.


    "Un."


    "Then... I will give you a body massage... then we can go to bed... how does it sound?" her eyes were now fully closed.


    "... it... it sounds great..."


    "Then... that''s good... Qi Long?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t forget... to wake me up... just a little bit... okay?"


    "... un... just a little bit..."


    "Good... Qi Long?" she mustered all the strength within her.


    "Yes?"


    "I... love you... thank... you..." she breathed out. She felt his grip around her tightened as he brought her closer to his chest.


    "No... thank you... for loving someone like me... I love you," he said back. Her lips curled up into a peaceful smile. After a moment, her hand slipped down his arm and dropped down to her side. Silence surrounded the two as Hu Die''s chest stopped moving up and down.


    "Hu Die?" Qi Long asked as he broke the terrifying silence. There was no reply.


    "Hu Die?" he asked again. Still no response. He gently shook herbut her body just swayed to his movements. He didn''t want to accept it... but he knew that the end had already passed him by. He stared at her face as time continued to tick by for him.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± he cried out loud as he held onto her body. He wept loudly his whole body trembling from sadness. ¡°Hu Die!¡± he screamed, sadness in his voice. Qi Long heard horses approaching them but he did not care. He continue to cry out. A man in a black silk robe with beautiful golden patterns engraved in it jumped off his horse. He ran to them with soldiers following behind him, his face full of worry.


    ¡°Qi Long, how is Hu-¡± he stopped mid sentence as he saw the sight before him. The man eyes widen as he saw Hu Die¡¯s lifeless body, and Qi Long crying. He clenched his fist so tight that blood started to gush out.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± the soldiers yelled out as they reached him. The man turned toward his soldiers.


    ¡°Listen to me my royal subjects and obey!¡± his voice roared and shook with anger. All his soldiers stopped in their tracks and saluted to him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± They all shouted in unison.


    ¡°Search the whole continent for the evil dark elf, Lan Hei Kong! He is charged with treason and murder. Capture anything with a drop of dark elf blood in them that is trying to leave the continent and do not let one of them go. Until we find Lan Hei Kong, not one of them will escape this country!¡± he commanded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± the soldiers bowed their heads deeply. The Emperor turned back to look at his teacher and his best general who had gone silent. ¡®No matter what I do, I will avenge your death teacher,¡¯ he swore to himself that day. Qi Long who also sat there embracing the body of his wife also swore to himself ¡®Lan Hei Kong, I will search the whole world for you. Until the day I kill you, don¡¯t you dare die!¡¯ Qi Long wiped his tears away as he stood up, carrying his wife to their home.

 Chapter 2: The Birth of Du Yu Lin

    Hu Die felt something warm wrap around her. She was then lifted into the air as she felt a force pushing her somewhere. The pain that was in her chest was now gone. She tried to open her eyes, yet she could not. She tried to move but it was useless. ¡®Where am I going?¡¯ she thought. She tried to speak yet her mouth would not open. She tried fighting against the force but nothing worked, so she gave up and relaxed her body. Hu Die felt calmer and she smiled as she felt the wind rush past her face. Then, she felt herself falling. She panicked and tried to squirm but like before, her efforts were in vain. She braced herself for the pain, but no pain came. Instead, she felt herself being set down gently into something warm, yet she did know what it was.


    -


    ¡°Ah!¡± a woman cried out loud from the kitchen of a small tattered down house. The woman had light grey skin, white hair, and blue eyes but nonetheless she was still beautiful dark elf with her big light blue eyes, tall nose, and thin lips. She was sweating heavily with her hand on her round stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a yelp.


    Outside the house was an ugly troll. The troll had muscular short limbs with a round belly, swamp green skin, and five strands of hair on his head. His short ears perked up and when he heard the scream again, he dropped the firewood he was holding and ran inside the house.


    ¡°Yo Mei!¡± the hideous creature ran to the beautiful elf, ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong? Is the baby hurt?¡± he blurted out.


    ¡°Chou, today is the day. Hurry up and get a midwife!¡± Yo Mei said through clenched teeth. Chou stood there frozen on spot at what he just heard. He had waited a whole year for this child. Usually a child borne from a troll and a dark elf take only ten months to be born but this child did not come at the ten month mark. Chou was worried that his child might¡¯ve died, or that something worse had happened. Yo Mei looked at her husband¡¯s face and although she was happy for him, the pain in her abdomen made her angry.


    ¡°Why are you standing there like an idiot?! Hurry up!¡± she yelled. Chou finally snapped out of it and ran out of the house as fast as he could, which wasn¡¯t very fast due to his legs being short and muscular. Yo Mei couldn¡¯t help but smile at her idiotic husband, however shesoon groaned at the contractions. Chou returned shortly afterwards with the midwife as Yo Mei laid on the kitchen floor.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Chou yelled as he ran towards her, sweat dripping down his wrinkled and rough skin. He picked her up slightly as she groan in pain. ¡°What do we do?!¡± he asked the midwife, Po Lu Ye. Po Lu Ye was an expert at helping woman at childbirth for she had done for over thirty years. She ran up to Yo Mei and placed her hand over Yo Mei¡¯s chest to feel her chi energy. She sighed in relief as it wasn¡¯t anything serious like she thought it to be. Usually when a child is born this late the mother will be in danger but Yo Mei did not seem to be in any immediate danger. Still, she was worried as she had never helped delivered a half bred child between a dark elf and a troll.


    ¡°Sir Du, pleasecarry her to the bedroom,¡± Lu Ye instructed. Despite being short, Chou still had a lot of strength thanks to being a troll. He easily picked up Yo Mei who was twice his size, trying to be as swift and gentle as he could. He walked to their bedroom and placed her on the bed. Lu Ye took a piece of cloth and folded it before placing it into Yo Mei¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Bite on this darling,¡± she said softly as Yo Mei grunted in pain. Lu Ye turned back to Chou.


    ¡°Go get the other midwives, tell them that I will need help delivering your child,¡± she ordered Chou. Chou looked at his wife with worry before nodding and running out. Lu Ye boiled some water and not long after the other midwives appeared.


    They all worked to prepare anything necessary for the childbirth of Chou¡¯s child. Chou has helped and contributed to the village they live in more than anyone else. At first they were scared of the troll, but after seeing how he helped out the village everyone came to like him. Chou helped build the houses of the village, pave the roads, and also helped with farming. Yo Mei also contributed to the village. When she first arrived everyone thought she was there to murder them and rob them of their goods because she was a dark elf. However, she helped killed beasts lurking around the village keeping the village safe. She also help trained the guards of the village and became an important figure for the village. Despite being a dark elf, she had many requests for her hand in marriage. Nobody in the village at that time would have expected that she would end up with Chou.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    When all the preparations were done the baby was ready to come into the world. Lu Ye told Chou to wait outside as she, along with the other midwives, helped deliver the baby. Two pieces of cloth were hanging down from the ceiling as Yo Mei pulled on them to help her deliver the baby.


    ¡°Push darling, I know how hard it is but you must push!¡± Lu Ye encouraged Yo Mei, ¡°come on, the baby is almost here!¡± Yo Mei bit down on the piece of cloth as she pulled on the cloth hanging from the ceiling. ¡®Please let this child be born healthy and alive! For the sake of Chou, please let this child be born! Even if it takes away my life, please let this child be born!¡¯ Yo Mei screamed inside her head.


    -


    Hu Die could feel herself shrinking. She did not know where she was but then she felt the cold air on her skin, and someone¡¯s hand grab her. She slightly open her eyes and saw a bunch of old women in a worn out room. From their attire she could tell they were midwives. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ she thought to herself. Then she felt someone slap her behind. ¡®Ouch!¡¯ she frowned.¡¯Why is someone slapping my butt? It hurts!¡¯ She listened to her surroundings.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the baby crying? Is it dead?¡± she heard a women ask. ¡®Well slap it¡¯s butt!¡¯ Hu Die thought. Hu Die herself was also a Healer. She also had experience in helping in childbirth. She felt another slap on her butt.


    ¡®Ouch!'' she thought again. ¡®Why does someone¡­ wait¡­ what if I am¡­¡¯ Hu Die open her mouth and let out a cry. She then saw the midwives in the room all rejoice.


    ¡°The baby is alive! It¡¯s not dead!¡± they started cheering. Hu Die then felt herself being wrapped with a piece of cloth before she felt herself being passed to someone.


    ¡°Here is your daughter, Yo Mei.¡± Lu Ye passed the baby over to Yo Mei. Yo Mei held the baby in her arms. Tears stream down her face as she examine her baby¡¯s face. Hu Die upon seeing Yo Mei stopped crying out of anger. She has seen those familiar blue eyes before, that grey skin, and that white hair. ¡®Lan Hei Kong!¡¯ Hu Die screamed inside. She tried to wriggle out, but being in a baby¡¯s body she could barely move.


    ¡°My baby,¡± she heard the female dark elf softly say. Hu Die frozed before she watched the female lean down and place her lips on Hu Die''s forehead. At this moment, she realized that something was different. ¡®Have I been¡­ reborn?¡¯ she thought to herself. She looked up at this dark elf and she realized that the dark elf¡¯s eyes held no hostile intention. She realized that this dark elf was not Lan Hei Kong, the man who killed her, but was a woman.


    ¡°Chou!¡± she heard the dark elf call out, ¡°come see our child!¡± Hu Die heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°My baby!¡± she heard a low voice cry out. Hu Die then heard the midwives giggling before she felt herself being passed over to someone.


    Soon an ugly face came into Hu Die''s view. The face had wrinkled rough green skin, small pointy eyes, a small round nose, big lips, and five strands of hair at the top of his head. Hu Die had heard of trolls before but this was her first time meeting one. She knew that trolls would eat their young if they weren¡¯t satisfied with their child¡¯s physique. Usually Hu Die would be compose and not scared, however as a defenseless baby in the hand of a troll she was scared out of her wits. Then the troll¡¯s lips approached her.


    -


    Chou stared down at his daughter with loving eyes, though to bystanders it will look as if he was looking at a meal. He was glad that his daughter took after his mother more than him as she had soft dark grey skin, and white hair. His daughter did get his red eyes, however her eyes were more round than slanted. His daughter also had a big white birthmark starting at the top of forehead, covering her right eye, and then ending halfway down her right cheek. Nonetheless Chou thought that his daughter was the most beautiful thing that he has ever seen. Just as Chou leaned his head in to give her a kiss, she started to cry uncontrollably.

 Chapter 3: Li Hu Die to Du Yu Lin

    3 year has passed since Hu Die was reborn. Her name was no longer Li Hu Die. It was now Du Yu Lin. When Yu Lin was just born she could not understand the language that her mother or father used since the only languages she knew from her previous life was the human language, and the beast language. Her mother spoke the in the Elf language, and her father spoke in the Troll language making it difficult for her to understand. She did understand when her parents spoke to each other because they used human language when talking to each other. After 3 long years, she finally could grasp the two different languages.


    Yu Lin learned from her parents talk that they lived in a village named Glorious Forest that was in located in the Green continent. In her previous life Yu Lin was a skilled Healer. As a Healer she had to remember difficult recipes, chantings, and procedures to save someone¡¯s life. Yu Lin was skilled in memorization.


    In her previous life she loved to go on adventures so she memorized the map of the whole world, which took her at least two years. There were continents in this world. They were called the Sun, Dark, Snow, Middle, Green, Sky, Beast, and Fog.When she was Hu Die, she was born in the Sky continent, in a city call Heavenly Clouds. The Green Continent was quite far away from Sky continent with the sea seperating the two continents.


    Yu Lin was worried about the situation in the Sky Continent. She wondered if Shan Qi Long and her sons were doing well. Yu Lin knew that Sky Continent would not handle her death well. She was the only Grandmaster ranked Healer in the Sky continent. There were eight ranks, with ten levels in each rank. The ranks were placed in colors starting with the lowest being Bronze, Copper, Iron, Silver, Gold, Master, Grandmaster, and Legend as the highest. Yu Lin knew that there were only a few 5th Leveled Gold Ranked healers when she died. There was no one higher.


    Yu Lin feared that at the worst Sky Continent would plumage after her death. She was afraid that the Emperor would do something outrageous to avenge her death. However much she was worry though, she could only wait until she grew older.


    Yu Lin wasn¡¯t used to her new body yet as a child. She was very confused as two types of blood ran and chi energy ran through her. She was half dark elf and half troll. She didn¡¯t know what her capabilities and weaknesses were. Although Yu Lin was able to walk, she tried not to speak so much. She knew it would shock her parents if she suddenly just started to speak perfectly.


    Chou looked at his daughter with loving eyes. He was glad that his daughter was growing up fine. Usually when a dark elf and a troll breed, the offspring becomes ill, or dies. Chou knew it was risky but he had always wanted a child. He was happy that both his wife and daughter were healthy. He felt rejected by the child at first because she would always cried when she was in his arms, but that only lasted for about two months. After that the child only cried when she was hungry and needed a diaper change. Now she was able to eat food and could speak to him.


    ¡°We have such a beautiful daughter.¡± Chou said to Yo Mei. Yo Mei smiled looking at her happy husband.


    Yo Mei knew how happy Chou was for she was also happy that the birth went well. She was scared that she didn¡¯t go into labor when she was into her eighth month. She didn¡¯t know if the baby was in danger, or if she was going to be able to deliver this baby afterwards.


    Yo Mei knew the difficulties of mating between a dark elf and a troll. She had encountered other dark elves who were raped by trolls. All their offsprings ended up dying, or they ended up living a very short life. This was due to the different chi energies that ran through the dark elves and the trolls.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    There were three chi energies that circulated every organism in the world. There is blue chi energy, red chi energy, and yellow chi energy. Elves of any type belong in the blue chi energy category. The blue chi energy gives the user a large chi center. This gave the elves an advantage in using their magic. Their attributes also contributed to this type of energy because it was the most flexible chi energy allowing its users to be very strong in one certain attribute. Although the blue chi energy gives the user a large chi center, it also gave them a disadvantage of having a weak physique. Even if an elf trained to be the very best, their physical abilities will only match that of a Iron ranked human.


    The red chi on the other hand gave its user a powerful physique. Trolls, orcs, and dwarves all had red chi in them. Their bodies were sturdy and unless the weapon was sharp, or the opponent had high martial arts skill, harming a user with red chi was usually difficult. Despite giving the user an incredible physique it also gave the user a small chi center, and was the least flexible chi energy.


    The yellow chi energy out of all the chi energies was the most neutral. The humans and beasts would contain this type of energy which allowed them to train in whatever martial arts they wished, however since the yellow chi energy was a neutral energy it did not give them an advantage in any specific areas. The yellow chi energy was also the easiest energy to transfer to another organism which allowed the humans and beasts to have a higher medical field than the other two.


    Yo Mei knew the basics of all the energies. She also knew that although blue and yellow chi energies can mix in an offspring, but red did not mix well with the other energies. This was because red interfered with both energies and it was not flexible. It created chaos in the user¡¯s chi center which would destroy the user¡¯s chi center causing death in many of the infants that were breeded. This gave the trolls, orcs, and dwarves a restriction to only mate within these three species, which also gave them a low population because the women of these species were fertile for only a short while of time each year.


    Despite know all the difficulties Yo Mei still wanted to have this child for her husband Chou. Yo Mei loved Chou very much because Chou was the kindest person she had met her whole life. During their first encounter she was close to killing Chou because she thought Chou was threatening the life of the people in the village. After she observed him for a while though she realized that he was helping out the whole village with the difficult infrastructure and architecture. His kindness attracted Yo Mei to him, but Chou was still shy at first and was scared to accept Yo Mei. Eventually Chou gave in to Yo Mei¡¯s persistence and they got married.


    ¡°Now that you have a daughter you don¡¯t care for me anymore?¡± Yo Mei frowned at her husband, teasing him. Chou looked fluster as he shook his head.


    ¡°No, how could I not love you my beautiful wife?¡± He gave his wife a hug, his face on her stomach. Yo Mei giggled as she stroke the few strands on her husband¡¯s head. Her smile faded away as she thought about the future of their child.


    ¡°What if she can¡¯t practice martial arts in the future?¡± Yo Mei said as she watched Yu Lin paint on paper. Chou backed away and looked up at his wife¡¯s face. He can see the worry in her face and he pulled a chair over. He stood on the chair, meeting her eye level and smiled gently.


    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t practice martial arts in the future, we will still love and be here for her.¡± Chou said as he stroke Yo Mei¡¯s face gently. Yo Mei looked at her husband and immediately the worry disappeared from her eyes. She embraced him and his face flushed red before embracing her back.

 Chapter 4: Yu Lins Chi Center

    *Author''s Note: Pretty long chapter. Enjoy! </img>


    Yu Lin was still writing recipes of cures, and pills on the piece of paper with the paint her mother gave her. She was writing in a writing system that she came up with herself. This was because she didn¡¯t want her researches about healing to leak out to the wrong people. She had created hundreds of pills, and potions to help strengthen one¡¯s body and if those recipes went into the wrong hands then hell would break loose. Instead she created a whole writing system where only she could understand.


    As she was writing she heard her mother ask the question she herself was afraid of. As a healer she already knew that her being born half dark elf, and half troll was already an impossible feat. The past three years that has passed she could feel her chi energy growing, and each day she was frightened that something will go wrong. Yu Lin¡¯s fear forced her to practice The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang and chant the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique.


    The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang was a martial arts form similar to that of Tai Chi. It helped balance the state of mind to become one with the body. The Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique was used to train the chi center to form harmony with the body. Yu Lin learned these in her previous life because her chi center got shattered. She did recover however her chi center was not the same and she learned these techniques to help her regain her power. Her chi center never went back to how it originally was however she did manage to improve her health and physique.


    Yu Lin figured that by using these techniques, she may be able to stabilize the conflicting energies growing within her body. Her body also grew slowly grow stronger the more she practiced these techniques. Of course she only practice when her parents were deep asleep.


    Yu Lin slowed her hand down to listen to her father¡¯s reply. She was expecting her father to say that they would abandon her for being weak, as trolls usually did to their young, however when she heard what her father said she was touched. A tear slipped out of her eye and she wiped it away before her parents notice. She continue to write down the recipes she remembered. She knew her memorization skills were incredible compared to others however she didn¡¯t want to risk losing anything.


    After dinner Yo Mei had Chou washed the dishes as she picked up her daughter. She took her daughter out to buy necessities. Although Glorious Forest village was not very glorious, it was nonetheless beautiful. The village was surrounded by tall trees and a big river. Before Chou and Yo Mei came the village suffered from floods all year long. They lost many houses and it was difficult to navigate through the village. After the two arrived, they introduce the idea of building a dam to help with the floods. After the construction of the dam, the village flourished with their economy with neighboring villages. Some villagers didn¡¯t like the idea of a dark elf and troll living in their village, however they could not say anything because the Chief of the village welcomed the two.


    Yo Mei carried Yu Lin in one hand, and a basket in the other. She also wore a hood to conceal her white hair. The older villagers knew what she was and welcomed her, however the kids were still scared of her. Yo Mei also tucked Yu Lin¡¯s hair under a cap before she took her out shopping. Normally Yo Mei would leave Yu Lin at home but she wanted Yu Lin to see the village.


    Yu Lin had a smile on her face. She had never seen such a beautiful scenery before. She was astonished by the music, the clothes, and the nature surrounding the village. When she was Hu Die she only ever saw big cities, and even on her adventures she didn¡¯t see a lot of nature. Part of this was due to the fact that she only ever travelled in the Sky Continent, and the other part was that even if she did travel, she did not travel far from the capital.


    Yo Mei was happy to see Yu Lin have such a big smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t sure if her daughter was going to like going out of the house or not. Yo Mei was happy that her daughter was not crying or throwing a tantrum like she did when she was younger when she was forced to go out. Yo Mei continue her grocery shopping as Yu Lin continue to observe their surroundings.


    ¡°Mrs. Du.¡± Yo Mei heard someone call her. She looked up to see a tall, white haired man with a long white moustache approach her. The man had a gentle smile on his face with his moustache falling to down below his chin. The other villagers bowed to the man with respect before going on with their business.


    ¡°Chief Chu.¡± Yo Mei bowed her head down to greet the Chief of the village. Yo Mei was not a person who bowed her head down to anyone to be polite. She was a 8th Ranked Master Swordswoman. She only bowed her head down to the people who earned her respect


    ¡°How are you today?¡± The Chief asked with a gentle expression as if he was looking at his own daughter.


    ¡°I am good.Thank you for your concern.¡± Yo Mei gave him a smile. The Chief let out a laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I have to take care of all my villagers, especially you and Chou who has given so much to my village.¡± The Chief reached into one of his sleeves and pulled out a bundle of roots. ¡°Here, use this when you need it.¡± He handed the bundle of roots to Yo Mei. Other villagers saw what he had and their eyes were full of envy.


    Just by the appearance alone both Yo Mei and Yu Lin could tell that the roots were Kula roots. Kula roots were only found in the Beast continent and had great uses. The roots could help one breakthrough to another level within consumptions. The roots helped refine the chi center, and harmonized it with the body. This root was very valuable and difficult to obtain if one didn¡¯t live in the Beast continent.Yo Mei and Yu Lin knew that the Chief gave this to help with Yu Lin¡¯s body. Yo Mei knew how much this root could help Yu Lin, but Yo Mei was not a greedy person.


    ¡°I cannot accept this Chief Chu. You have already done so much, welcoming my family to the village.¡± Yo Mei refused the Kula roots. Yu Lin looked at her mother and respected her decision, not feeling sad or disappointed. Yu Lin knew that her mother in this lifetime was an intelligent and wise woman.


    ¡°Please take it Mrs. Du. My village would not be here today without you and your husband, this is the least I can do for you.¡± Chief Chu said as he forced the roots into Yo Mei¡¯s hand. He was very knowledgable and knew of their difficulties. Chief Chu felt very thankful towards the couple because he was at a lost at what to do until they came. He thought about building a dam to guard against the floods but he did not have the manpower to do what he wanted, and he had never built a dam before so he was did know exactly how to make one. When the two came, they both contributed most to the dam. At first Chief Chu was wary of them however because of their deeds he had come to like them, even looking at them like they were his own children. Yo Mei eyes widen before they soften.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Thank you Chief Chu.¡± She bowed her head.


    ¡°Raise your Mrs. Du, compared to what you have done to help my village this is nothing.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel happy inside. Even though she was practicing techniques to help her, she knew that the Kula roots would benefit her greatly. Yo Mei also felt very thankful for she was worried for Yu Lin¡¯s health.


    ¡°If you ever need my service feel free to request.¡± Yo Mei said with determination. Chief Chu smiled, before turning his attention to Yu Lin. Chief Chu was a knowledgeable man who was well respected by all the Chiefs from the neighboring villages. He was a 9th Ranked Grandmaster Free Style Fist Martial Artist.


    ¡°Is it alright if I hold your daughter?¡± He asked carefully in case Yo Mei got offended. He knew elves were very protective of their young and usually didn¡¯t let anyone hold their young, even close relatives. Yo Mei however, was different from other elves.


    ¡°Yes Chief Chu.¡± She replied as she handed over Yu Lin. Chief Chu held Yu Lin with his right arm.


    ¡°Hello pretty one. What is your name?¡± Chief Chu said slowly to Yu Lin.


    ¡°My name is Du Yu Lin.¡± Yu Lin replied. Chief Chu was shocked at how good Yu Lin¡¯s pronunciation was but he just assumed it was because she was a different race. Elve¡¯s were known to learn things faster than humans. What he didn¡¯t know was even Yo Mei was slightly shocked. Yo Mei never heard Yu Lin speak much and didn¡¯t expect her to learn the human language already. She thought Yu Lin would be confused because Yo Mei and Chou talked to her mostly in the Elf or Troll language.


    ¡°You speak very well for your age Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Lin smiled. Inside she was nervous for she forgot for a second that she was only three years old. ¡®Got to be more careful¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°How do you feel Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°I feel good.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel hurt anywhere?¡± Chief Chu smiled at Yu Lin. Yu Lin shook her head and smiled innocently at the Chief. The Chief let out a gentle laugh. From holding Yu Lin alone he could feel that Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy was not in any danger. Instead he felt that Yu Lin actually had a strong and balanced chi energy. He put on three middle fingers onto Yu Lin¡¯s stomach to analyze her chi center. Yu Lin wanted to resist against him because she was scared he might find out she was different however she didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    ¡®Let me check to see if anything is wrong with her.¡¯ Chief Chu thought. He forced a tiny bit of his energy inside Yu Lin to analyze her chi center. He closed his eyes for concentration. Yo Mei was also curious at what Yu Lin¡¯s chi center seemed like however she could not check because her chi energy was not a neutral chi energy, like yellow chi energy. ¡®Please let it be fine.¡¯ She prayed silently. Chief Chu¡¯s jaw dropped as he gaped down at Yu Lin.


    ¡°This¡­ I have never seen anything like this.¡± Chief Chu exclaimed aloud. Some of the villagers turned to look at the Chief.


    ¡°What is wrong? Is there something wrong with my daughter?¡± Yo Mei¡¯s face was full of worry. Chief Chu looked up at Yo Mei with a smile on his face. He was about to speak before he realized that too many eyes were on them. He closed his mouth and then leaned towards Yo Mei.


    ¡°Let us go to your home to speak. There are too many eyes and ears here.¡± He whispered to Yo Mei. Yo Mei nodded her head and the two hurried back.


    Chou was cutting firewood when he heard footsteps approaching his home. He turned around to see his beautiful wife heading towards him.


    ¡°Honey!¡± He called out sweetly. His expression then change as he saw the Chief behind his wife. He bowed his head.


    ¡°Greetings Chief Chu.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hello there Mr. Du. Leave this work for now and head inside with your wife and I. I have some very important news to tell you regarding your daughter.¡± Chief Chu said as he headed inside the house with Yo Mei. Chou gaped as he saw them run into the house. It took him a second to get himself together as he quickly dropped the axe and headed inside.


    Yo Mei rapidly served Chief Chu some green tea before sitting down. Chief Chu was still holding Yu Lin in his arms as he sipped the green tea. Yu Lin was afraid that something was wrong with her, but the look on Chief Chu¡¯s face her fear faded away. Chief Chu waited for both Chou, and Yo Mei to settle down before he set down his cup of tea.


    ¡°What do you need to tell us Chief? Is something wrong with our daughter?¡± Yo Mei trembled, fear running through her body. Although Chou was also afraid he felt that he needed to be strong for Yo Mei. He grasp Yo Mei¡¯s palm trying to calm her down.


    ¡°What is the news you need to tell us Chief? Whether it is good news or bad news regarding our child, we will both face it with courage.¡± Chou declared. Yo Mei looked at her husband and her fear slowly faded away.


    ¡°My husband is right. Whatever you have to tell us we will face it with courage.¡± Yo Mei placed her other hand on top of Chou¡¯s hand. Chief Chu was touched by their bravery, however he didn¡¯t want to stall any more time.


    ¡°Mr. Du and Mrs. Du, do not fear I bear good news regarding your child.¡± Chief Chu smiled at them. Chou and Yo Mei sighed in relief. They were both ready to hear the worst so hearing this they couldn¡¯t be more happy.


    ¡°What is it? What is the good news?¡± Chou asked enthusiastically. Chief Chu smiled.


    ¡°As I was examining your child¡¯s chi center I found a different type of energy. Usually energy comes in three different colors blue, red, and yellow. We all know that blue and yellow can mix, but red should never mix with either for it could bring chaos. I was looking for the two different energies in your child because usually when blue and yellow mix they will have two different energies in one chi center. I was looking for blue and red chi energy in your daughter when I examined her chi center but what I found was astonishing.¡± Chief Chu looked away and paused for a second trying to think of a way to name it. Chou and Yo Mei¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Yo Mei asked. Chief Chu turned his head slightly before looking back at them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any blue, red, or yellow chi energy. Instead I found a different type of energy,¡± Chief Chu leaned in. ¡°I found a purple colored energy.¡±

 Chapter 5: Purple Chi Energy

    Yo Mei and Chou¡¯s furrowed as they did not understand what Chief Chu was saying. Yu Lin was also trying hard to control her facial expressions. She lightly bit down on the inside of her cheek to resist asking what he was talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean Chief Chu?¡± Yo Mei asked dumbfounded. When she heard that he had good news she thought that maybe her daughter had developed chi center that could support both of the chi energies that would developed in her body. Never did she expect to hear that their daughter had a different type of chi energy. Chief Chu was also thrown back, but because he was a knowledgeable man he could hypothesize the reason behind the new type of energy.


    ¡°I believe,¡± Chief Chu started, ¡°that your daughter¡¯s chi energies has reached an equilibrium state.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by equilibrium state?¡±


    ¡°Well in normal circumstances one chi energy will overpower the other. For example when the blue and yellow energies mix, the blue energy will overpower the yellow. This is because blue chi energy is more dominating than yellow chi energy. The reason why red chi energy can¡¯t be mix to either is due to the fact that its dominating, and also requires a small chi center. When red and blue energy mix they will both fight each other to be the dominant one. When red and yellow mix it is dangerous for the user because the chi center is so small that it could easily burst and shatter. The matter here is different with your daughter...¡± Chief Chu paused for a second to think. ¡°I think that your daughter¡¯s chi energies has both reached a state of agreement and flow eveningly throughout your daughter¡¯s chi center. By doing this they had created a different type of chi energy.¡± He finished.


    Yu Lin who was hearing all of this tried very hard to control her expressions. She had never heard of two energies reaching an equilibrium and creating a different type of chi energy. ¡®What is going on with my body?¡¯ Yu Lin set her hand on her stomach. ¡®Could it be because I have been practicing The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang and the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique?¡¯ Yu Lin figured it must have been because of this. Yo Mei saw Yu Lin put her hand over her stomach.


    ¡°Yu Lin, are you hungry?¡± Yo Mei asked her daughter.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Lin looked at her mom. Although it was true that she did feel a little hungry, that was not the reason why she set her hand on her stomach. The reason was that she wanted to feel her chi center. ¡°Un.¡± She replied. She slid out of Chief¡¯s Chu arms as she followed her mother into the kitchen.


    Yo Mei handed Yu Lin and an apple before telling her that they would eat dinner after she discussed with Chief Chu. She watched as Yu Lin took her apple and went back to her painting before heading back to the kitchen table. The kitchen and living room were basically just one room in the house making it easy for Yu Lin to still eavesdrop on them. She quickly wrote down what Chief Chu said before listening in on them.


    ¡°Is this a good or bad thing?¡± asked Yo Mei.


    ¡°That¡­ I am not sure, however I do not think it is a bad thing. Instead of each energy fighting for dominance this is probably a better result.¡± Chief Chu rubbed his temple.


    ¡°Will she live?¡± Chou finally spoke up. Chou did not really understand the discussion between his wife and the Chief for he had lower intelligence. He only understood the gist of the discussion. Despite this he felt that whatever was going on with Yu Lin was not necessarily a bad thing. Chief Chu looked at Chou and gave him a fatherly smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chou, I believe your daughter will be fine, in fact I believe your daughter will have great talents better than any geniuses in this whole continent!¡± Chief Chu reassured Chou. Chou smiled happily thinking that Chief Chu had exaggerated on purpose to make him feel better. Chief Chu however was not exaggerating at all. He truly believed that Yu Lin had great talents.


    ¡°Then that is all that matters.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Chief Chu leaned back into his chair placing his hands behind his head. Yo Mei had many questions however decided that if this was a first occurrence then even the wise Chu Hong Hu would not know all the answers.


    ¡°Thank you for everything today Chief Chu. Would you like to stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes Mrs. Du. I would love to stay for dinner.¡± Chief Chu gave a hearty laugh. Yu Lin had already finished her apple and writing down all the hypothesis she had. She was still curious about her body however she decided that could wait until dinner.


    After dinner Chief Chu was ready to leave. The Du Family stood by the door to send him out. Yu Lin was standing on the ground when Chief Chu picked her up. Yo Mei and Chou chuckled, for they felt that Chief Chu was like Yu Lin¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Yu Lin. Do you like me?¡± Chief Chu asked with a friendly face. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°No. You are scary.¡± Yu Lin replied. Chief Chu looked shock before he let out a laugh.


    ¡°How am I scary?¡±


    ¡°When you put your fingers on my tummy, it felt funny. Like something crawled inside of my tummy.¡± Yu Lin pouted. Everythere except for Yu Lin was shocked. Usually when someone is that young they still cannot feel when other chi energies enter their body. To the eyes of the adults, they all thought that Yu Lin was genuinely frightened. They all remembered the first time when they felt chi energy enter their body. It was a weird tingling feeling.


    To Yu Lin, all this was just an act. She knew that they would be surprised if she mentioned something about Chief Chu¡¯s chi energy. The reason she decided to do this was so she would perk Chief Chu¡¯s interest. She had hope that if she perk his interest then he would continue to study her chi energy. She wanted to know more about her body, however she does not know much about blue and red energy. She worked mostly with yellow energy in her previous life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that Yu Lin. Next time I will ask for your permission first, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Chu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Chief Chu, Yu Lin can just call me grandpa.¡± Chief Chu gave her a smile.


    ¡°Grand¡­ pa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ok grandpa.¡± Yu Lin gave him a small smile. Chief Chu thought that this was her warming up to him. Chief Chu had always been a favorite among kids. He gain a lot of kid¡¯s favorite by frequently going to the school and playing with them. Chief Chu would go there to see if there is any talented kids that they could send to a bigger school instead of the small school in Glorious Forest. He knew that the best way to get kids to warm up was to play with them and be friendly with them. A lot of the village kids would wait for his school visits.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Do you want to come visit grandpa tomorrow?¡± Chief Chu made eye contact with Yo Mei and Chou. Yo Mei and Chou both nodded.


    ¡°What would we be doing?¡±


    ¡°You can come play with my grandson and I. I promise it will be fun!¡± Chief Chu smiled. Yu Lin looked at her parents.


    ¡°May I go? May I go?¡± Yu Lin asked in elf language, and then troll language. Both her parents nodded her head. (Italics mean in elf language. Bold is for troll language. This is because the elf language is softer sounding that the troll language.)


    ¡°Do you trust this man Mama?¡± Yu Lin asked. Yo Mei smiled and walk towards her.


    ¡°Of course. This man is a very nice man Yu Lin.¡± Yo Mei pushed Yu Lin¡¯s white hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Papa, do you trust this man?¡±


    ¡°With all my heart!¡± Chou¡¯s voice roared. Yu Lin smiled. She needed confirmation before she decided to go any further. ¡®If both of them trust him, then I will too trust him.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. She knew her parents were wise and trusted in their decision. She looked back at Chief Chu.


    ¡°I would love to come.¡± Yu Lin bowed her head respectfully. Chief Chu let out a hearty laugh before placing her back on the ground.


    ¡°Then I will come pick you up tomorrow.¡± Chief Chu patted her head softly. He was honestly amazed at how respectful Yu Lin was. Usually kids was always hyper and would forget their manners. Yu Lin on the other hand was respectful and did not forget her manners the whole time they communicated. ¡°I will come back tomorrow after breakfast.¡± He looked at Yo Mei and Chou. They both nodded. Chief Chu then exited the home.


    ¡°Have a safe trip back.¡± The whole family said and bowed in unison. Yo Mei and Chou were excited in their hearts. They were happy that their daughter was not in a life threatening situation.


    Yo Mei tucked Yu Lin in and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°My beautiful daughter, grow up well and healthy.¡±


    ¡°Yes mama.¡± Yu Lin gave her a big smile. Yo Mei smiled also as she gave her another peck. Yo Mei then headed to her and Chou¡¯s bedroom closing the door behind her. Yu Lin waited until she heard both of them snoring loudly before she got out of her bed. She left half the corner of the blanket open just in case she needed to jump in bed.


    She sat down on the ground cross legged. Her fingers all touch their opposite fingers forming the shape of an O. Then she placed it over her stomach and closed her eyes. She started to softly chant the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique.


    Yu Lin learned this technique in the past when she was looking for ways to recover her chi center. She was hopeless and about to give up when she met Shan Qi Long. They didn¡¯t get along at first though, but after Shan Qi Long learned of her story he decided to help her by teaching her the Shan Clan¡¯s secret technique. Each time she chanted this technique her heart would ache thinking of Shan Qi Long. Since the day she was born she yearned to meet her husband and children again.


    Yu Lin could feel her chi energy swirl in her chi center. She didn¡¯t notice it until Chief Chu discovered it, but she could feel that she only had one chi energy. She did not feel two conflicting energies but instead felt one chi energy.


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. It was completely dark in her room except for a tiny bit of moonlight entering through a crack from the curtains. She stood up and walked to the moonlight. She held her pointer finger out so that she could see it. She muster her chi energy and slowly ejected a tiny bit out of her pointer finger. To others this would be a difficult feat. This is because ejected chi energy in only one place accurately required a lot of concentration and practice. Usually when chi energy is ejected it is to cast a spell, or to damage the opponent. Instead of one tiny place chi energy would surround the whole fist if one was going for a punch. Yu Lin was able to do this easily because she used to be a healer. To accurately hit the pressure points, and reach the source of pain she pratice this thousands of times until she got it right.


    Yu Lin watched as a tiny source of her energy came out of her pointer finger. Her eyes widen in shock. ¡®It really is a purple chi energy.¡¯ She thought. Yu Lin finally realized how strong Chief Chu was. It was easy to analyze someone¡¯s chi center but telling the accurate color of a chi center would be difficult. ¡®At the least he should be a 3rd Level Grandmaster Rank.¡¯ Yu Lin knew she made the right choice of putting her trust in him. Just then she felt her mother¡¯s presence. She stopped ejecting her chi energy and jumped in her bed as quietly and slowly as she could.


    Yo Mei was sleeping when she detected chi energy that did not belong to her nor Chou. She grabbed her black longsword, a candle, and rushed out of bed.. She felt the energy coming from Yu Lin¡¯s room. ¡®Yu Lin! My daughter!¡¯ She thought as she rushed to Yu Lin¡¯s room. She slammed open the door.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± She yelled nervously. She walked over to her daughter¡¯s bed to see her sound asleep. Yo Mei breathed a sigh of relief. She checked the windows to see if anyone barged in however nothing was broken or had any sign of forced entrance. ¡®Did I sense incorrectly?¡¯ Yo Mei thought. She went back to her daughter and was glad she hadn¡¯t woken up her up. Yo Mei stroke Yu Lin¡¯s forehead and kissed it. ¡®My daughter, what would I do if something were to happen to you?¡¯ She thought. She gave her forehead another kiss before leaving the room.


    Yu Lin waited until she could hear Yo Mei snoring again before she sat up. ¡®Sensing just that tiny chi energy, mama must be at least a Master.¡¯ She thought. Yu Lin looked outside and calculated that she only had six hours left before sunrise. She decided to skip practicing The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang and headed to sleep.

 Chapter 6: Growing Chi Energy

    Authors note: Thank you very much to everyone reading this. </img> Here''s another chapter, enjoy! </img>


    The next morning Yo Mei dressed Yu Lin in the finest clothing that they had. She dressed Yu Lin in a silky white dress, and pulled a pink robe with black patterns on it over her. Shen then bundled Yu Lin¡¯s soft white hair up into a pink cap. Yu Lin could feel the softness of the silk and she fell in love with the black patterns. She knew that Yo Mei had sewn this all by hand as she did with all her other clothes. Yu Lin felt very blessed to have such a kind mother. In her previous life her mother had passed away at a young age leaving her with her stepmother who wasn¡¯t very fond of Yu Lin.


    After breakfast Yo Mei brewed one of the Kula roots and poured it out for Yu Lin. Yo Mei only used one Kula root because Yu Lin was a three year old. Had Yu Lin been ten she would¡¯ve used five Kula roots. Since the Kula roots had a very powerful effect one can only take it once every month, once one is used it is useless.


    ¡°Drink this Yu Lin. Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, promise mama you''ll finish it okay?¡± Yo Mei was worried that Yu Lin would refuse the drink. Yu Lin only nodded as she started to gulp the drink down. Although Kula roots were extremely effective, they were also extremely bitter. Yu Lin¡¯s scrunched her face up but she kept drinking. Not long after, Chief Chu came like he promised he would.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Du and Mrs. Du. I brought some fruits as a gift. Is Yu Lin ready?¡± Chief Chu handed the basket over to Chou and gave them a bright smile. Yu Lin finished drinking and set the cup on the table. Yo Mei nodded her head and softly pushed Yu Lin towards Chief Chu.


    ¡°Please take careof our daughter.¡± Yo Mei said as she bowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± Chief Chu then picked up Yu Lin with one hand and headed towards his home. They were travelling at an extremely fast pace. Yu Lin felt that Chief Chu was running but when she looked down she could see that he was merely leaping through the village. ¡®Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs.¡¯ Yu Lin looked at Chief Chu in admiration. She knew that Chief Chu was strong, but she didn¡¯t expect that he wouldpractice the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs, which was a very difficult martial arts to practice.


    In no time they reached Chief Chu¡¯s home which was on the other side of the village. Chief Chu set Yu Lin down. Yu Lin was amazed at how different the Chief Chu¡¯s home look to hers. Compared to her run down home Chief Chu¡¯s home was more like a mansion. Chief Chu lived in a siheyuan, and he inhabited the largest home in Glorious Forest. Although Yu Lin was amazed, that was only because she didn¡¯t set her expectations very high. She had seen much more beautiful architecture in her previous life.


    ¡°Grandpa, your home looks very nice.¡± She said as they both headed towards the main gate, which was guarded by two males.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chief Chu asked. He was surprised that Yu Lin was not more excited or amazed because he knew that Yo Mei did not take Yu Lin out much.


    ¡°I do not dislike it.¡± Yu Lin replied with a nonchalant tone. Chief Chu raised his eyebrows. ¡®What an interesting child.¡¯ He thought. They reached the front gate and the two guards bowed to Chief Chu.


    ¡°Welcome back Chief Chu!¡± They both said in unison.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work Lu Wu Ya and Po Leng Jing. Please continue to look after my family.¡± Chief Chu patted them on the shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, Chief Chu!¡± The two respected Chief Chu very much. Chief Chu smiled looking at the youngsters. Although they were both young they were already silver ranked. Leng Jing had big light brown eyes and short jet black hair. Wu Ya had slanted beady dark brown eyes, and long brown hair tied back in a pony tail. Nonetheless the two were both very handsome men in their late teens. Chief Chu patted Yu Lin on the back.


    ¡°Greet them.¡± He said. Yu Lin step forward and gave each of them a bow.


    ¡°Greetings to Sir Lu and Sir Po. My name is Du Yu Lin. Please look after me in the future.¡± Yu Lin respectfully said. The guards raised their eyebrows as they both knew who this little girl was. The only family with the last name Du was Chou and Yo Mei. They heard the news that they had a successful birth. Po Leng Jing knew right away because his grandma rushed into their home the next day cheering and telling the family about it.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Yu Lin.¡± Leng Jing replied while smiling.


    ¡°Greetings to you too, Yu Lin.¡± Wu Yu also replied with a forced smile. If Chief Chu was not there then Wu Yu would have probably never talked to Yu Lin. His father Lu Tou Ling did not like other races which made Wu Yu also dislike other races.


    Chief Chu and Yu Lin stepped inside. The front yard had a wide opening space, and to the sides were dozens of flowers. Chief Chu guided Yu Lin towards the living room.


    ¡°Make yourself comfortable Yu Lin. I will be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes grandpa.¡± Yu Lin walked inside the room. Chief Chu nodded before leaving. Yu Lin waited a while to confirm that he was gone before she dropped down and sat cross legged. She was in the same position as last night with her hand in a form of an O, placed over her stomach.


    When they stepped inside the house Yu Lin could feel the effects of the Kula root kicking in. Usually those who take Kula root would feel fine but Yu Lin did not. She was in pain, and she could feel her chi energy swirling rapidly in a circle in her chi center, building up and creating more chi. She quickly started to chant the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance. She could feel her chi center expanding while more chi was being created. Sweat was running down her face and she clenched her teeth. ¡®If this continue, my chi center will shatter and break.¡¯ Her chi center grew to twice its size before stopping, but her chi energy kept growing and growing. ¡®What do I do? What do I do?!¡¯ She screamed in her head. The chi center was 80% full of chi energy, but the energy continue to grow and grow. ¡®Will I die like this? Was the Kula root bad for someone like me?¡¯ Yu Lin was starting to feel hopeless, but then a face flashed across her eyes from her memories.


    ¡®Shan Qi Long,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I will see him again in this body before I die.¡¯ Yu Lin knew she only had one choice, although she wasn¡¯t sure if it was going to work. She stood up, bent her knees, and spread out her arms. She then slowly stood up straight bringing her arms to her chest. Concentrating she jumped up stretching her legs and her arms. From both her foot, and her palm, her chi energy rushed out. She landed on her feet and then brought one of her legs to her chest. She then stretched that leg to the ground and jumped again, while spreading her arms.


    Yu Lin was practicing the seventh form of Yin and Yang. In her previous life she could not practice beyond the sixth from because her chi center did not have enough energy. The first three forms of Yin and Yang focused mainly on Yin. Yin was the practice of smooth movements, and traveling of chi energy throughout the body. This made the body as flexible as a rubber band. The next three forms focused on Yang, which would be forcing chi energy out of the palms and feet of the body. The seventh form of Yin and Yang focused on combining the two while the eighth focused on using the two at the same time effectively.


    Yu Lin wasn¡¯t sure if doing the seventh form of Yin and Yang would work because she had never tried to, however with each blast of chi energy out of her body she felt better. Her chi energy would fill her chi center to 90%, but she would always use 10% keeping it at 80%. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t continue to do this though. Although her body was stronger compared to others her age, due to being half dark elf and half troll, she was still just three years old. She didn¡¯t know how long she had to do it but after two minutes she was too fatigued and she fell to the ground.


    Chief Chu saw that Yu Lin was fine and left her. He headed toward the Chu Clan¡¯s treasury which was located in his personal room, 15 minutes away from where Yu Lin was. He was looking for a chi energy stone. A chi energy stone was used to store chi energy. A chi energy stone was rare because it was difficult to forge. The materials to make a chi energy stone was also difficult to obtain. By storing chi energy, one could manipulate the chi energy in the stone as if it was their own. Chief Chu sighed as he looked in the treasury though. There were many treasures collected when his sons went out on adventures. When they came back they would just throw the treasures in the treasury without organizing anything and hurry off on another adventure.


    ¡°These idiots. When they come back I am going to force them to organize all of this!¡± Chief Chu gritted his teeth. He started pushing piles and piles of armour and weapons to the side. He searched for a while until he finally found it.


    ¡°Here it is!¡± He exclaimed as he held up the glass like stone. He smiled and stepped out of the treasury, locking the door behind him. He turned the stone in his hand. ¡°I have kept Yu Lin waiting long enough.¡± Just as he said that Chief Chu noticed the sudden bursts of chi energy from the living room where he left Yu Lin. ¡°Yu Lin!¡± He pushed the stone inside his pocket and leapt his way to the living room.

 Chapter 7: First Meeting With Chu He Lan

    Chief Chu reached the living room in a matter of seconds. His eyes widen as he saw Yu Lin clenching her teeth in pain with her small hands over her stomach. Chief Chu stepped inside the living room and using his chi energy, closed off any entrances. All the windows and door slammed shut, only the light illuminated inside the house.None of the guards notice anything strange because they were not at a high enough level to detect chi energy, but Chief Chu wanted to be safe. He knew that if the wrong people knew about Yu Lin, then Yu Lin¡¯s life would be endangered. Chief Chu got on his knees and placed his hand over her chi center.


    Chief Chu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could feel Yu Lin¡¯s chi center growing an immense amount of chi energy. ¡®If only she knew how to properly control her chi energy.¡¯ Chief Chu thought. The only way someone could transfer their chi energy into a chi energy stone is by doing it themselves, or having someone pass their chi energy through their body, and into the chi energy stone. Chief Chu believed that the bursts of chi energy earlier was ejected by Yu Lin¡¯s body without her own will. Never in his mind could he imagine a three year old ejecting their own chi energy. Chief Chu could feel Yu Lin¡¯s chi center almost filled up. If it filled up all the way it would¡¯ve been fine, but Chief Chu had a feeling it was going to overflow and burst Yu Lin¡¯s chi center.


    He only had two choices. One of them was to force Yu Lin to release her chi energy by opening some of her pressure points and the other was to absorb Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy into his own body, and eject it into the chi energy stone. Both were highly risky. Chief Chu could open Yu Lin¡¯s pressure points to let the chi energy run out, however he had no way of closing it. Only Yu Lin could close it on her own, although he thought this was highly impossible because Yu Lin was only three. The other one was risky because he didn¡¯t know if Yu Lin¡¯s purple chi energy was a dominant energy or a neutral energy. If the purple energy was a neutral energy then he would be fine with it passing through his body because he has neutral yellow chi energy. If Yu Lin¡¯s purple chi energy was dominant, then Chief Chu would have to risk his own chi center shattering. Chief Chu decided on the latter for he felt he was responsible to look after Yu Lin, even if he had to risk his own life to do so. To efficiently do this he needed Yu Lin to be still, and he needed to have the least amount of obstacles to her chi center.


    ¡°Listen to me Yu Lin, you need to move your hands away from your tummy so I can reach your chi center alright? You are going to have to be as still as possible. I promised you that I would ask for your permission. Can I?¡± Chief Chu honestly didn¡¯t care for her answer but because he knew that Yu Lin was only three, he didn¡¯t want to break down what little trust they had. Yu Lin looked at him and nod. She couldfeel her chi center reaching 95% capacity. She pulled her hands away, and tightly held on to the sides of her robes while clenching her teeth.


    Chief Chu placed three fingers on Yu Lin¡¯s stomach and had his other hand on the chi energy stone. He then started to absorb Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy. Chief Chu was prepared for the worse as he felt the chi energy travel from his left hand, to his chi center, and then out his right hand into the stone. Although he was prepared for the worst, he did not feel anything bad happening to him. Instead he felt that this purple chi energy was just like any other neutral yellow energy, but yet it felt stronger.


    Yu Lin could feel her chi energy leave her as she clenched her teeth in pain, and tightened her fist. As time passed she could feel her swirling chi energy slowed and then stopped. Now her chi center was only 75% full but she felt better. Chief Chu opened his eyes and noticed that Yu Lin wasn''t in any immediate danger so he stopped the transfer of chi energy.


    ¡°How do you feel Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu picked Yu Lin up and put her on a wooden chair.


    ¡°Better. Thank you grandpa.¡± Yu Lin gave Chief Chu a small bow.


    ¡°No need to thank me. When you are with me, your safety is in my hands.¡± Chief Chu patted Yu Lin¡¯s head. Yu Lin gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Rest here for a bit, let me go tell one of the maids to give you some refreshment.¡± Chief Chu got up and walked away. Yu Lin leaned her head back to relax on the chair. She didn¡¯t say anything but she confirmed that her chi energy was neutral. Yu Lin knew what Chief Chu¡¯s two choices were, and she knew what he was doing when he chose to transfer her chi energy directly. Yu Lin knew that her chi energy, in one way or another was a neutral energy. She personally didn¡¯t want Chief Chu to do the transfer and choose the first one, but the pain was too great for her to refuse.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± She heard a voice scream out happily. She pulled her head up to see a boy around her age with scarlet red hair. The boy had excitement in his light brown eyes until he saw Yu Lin. The smile disappeared and a glare replaced it. ¡°Who are you?¡± The little boy asked coldly.


    ¡°I am Du Yu Lin. Who are you?¡± Yu Lin answered. When the little boy heard her name, his face was full of fury.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He yelled as he ran up to her. He pulled on her robe and Yu Lin landed with her feet to the ground. She didn¡¯t have enough time to react. The little boy grabbed her collar and sent a punch her face. Yu Lin took the first one because she was stunned at what was going on, but blocked the next one with her palm. They were both standing at eye level. Yu Lin knew that the boy was obviously a bit older than she was because elves were known to grow faster than humans.


    ¡°What are yo-¡± before she could finish the boy had let of her collar and was swinging with that free hand. Yu Lin moved her head back to dodge the punch and at the same time stretch her leg to kick the boy. The boy went flying before he landed on the ground.


    ¡°Young master!¡± she heard another person scream. She turned to see a middle aged, plump woman running towards the boy. ¡°Young master are you ok?!¡± She picked the boy up as he rubbed his chest. The woman turned to glare at Yu Lin. ¡°Who are you to think you can hurt young master like this?!¡± She yelled. She didn¡¯t let Yu Lin reply as she stood up and raised her hand in the air ready to slap Yu Lin.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A deep voice roared. They all turned to look to see Chief Chu at the doorway. ¡°Are you going to slap my personal guest Zheng Jiao?!¡± Chief Chu glared at the woman.The woman dropped to her knees.


    ¡°Master Chu. Your servant Zheng Jiao humbly apologizes. Your servant did not know this young lady was a guest of yours and acted rashly. Please forgive this servant of yours.¡± She begged. Chief Chu looked at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Are you alright Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°Yes grandpa.¡± Yu Lin nodded.


    ¡°Who are you calling your grandpa?!¡± The little boy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t call him that with that dirty mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Lan! Who are you calling dirty?¡± Chief Chu yelled.


    ¡°If she isn¡¯t dirty than what is she grandpa? I can¡¯t believe you would even bring her into our home!¡± The little boy retaliated.


    ¡°Do you want to get punished Chu He Lan? Apologize to Yu Lin right now!¡± The little boy was actually Chief Chu¡¯s 4th son¡¯s son. In total Chief Chu had 5 children who were all boys. The last one died during childbirth. Out of all of them only his youngest son gave him a grandson. The others were to busy playing around to settle down. Although his 4th son was married and had a son, the wife of his fourth son passed away three years later. His fourth son was depressed for a while, until his fourth son decided to go train until he leveled up, leaving his son with Chief Chu.


    ¡°You are going to punish me? Do it then. I would rather be punished than apologize to someone like that dirty beast there.¡± He Lan stormed out of the room with Zheng Jiao following him. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°I am sorry Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Yu Lin figured that a kid his age with that kind of anger probably bears a grudge against her race. Chief Chu was glad that Yu Lin didn¡¯t question much.


    ¡°Tang Tang, bring the refreshments in.¡± A servant walked in with fruits and juices on a platter. She gently sat it down on the table. ¡°Keep Yu Lin company for a bit. Tang Tang, I will be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes master Chu.¡± the servant replied as Chief Chu walked out of the room. Yu Lin just shrugged her shoulders and began to munch on the refreshments.


    After a short while Chief Chu returned with He Lan. He Lan had an angry look on his face but this time he didn¡¯t rebel. He looked at Yu Lin but did not say anything.


    ¡°Xiao Lan.¡± Chief Chu looked at him. ¡°What do you have to say to this pretty girl here?¡± He Lan breathed out heavily and then lowered his head in a bow.


    ¡°My name is Chu He Lan, and I am very sorry for earlier. Please overlook what happened earlier.¡± He said in a very monotoned voice. Yu Lin silently chuckled inside, but she looked composed on the outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She said. Chu He lan then raised his head.


    ¡°To apologize for earlier, would you be willing to come play with my friends and I?¡± He Lan put on a forced smile. Yu Lin raised her eyebrows and looked up at Chief Chu. Chief Chu only smiled and nodded his head. Yu Lin looked back at He Lan¡¯s light brown eyes.


    ¡°Un.¡± she replied. He Lan smile again and turned around.


    ¡°Please follow me this way then.¡± He started to walk out of the living room. Yu Lin followed closely behind him. She didn¡¯t know why but she had a feelingthat Chief Chu wanted to keep her away for a bit.


    Yu Lin followed him behind a house into a garden. There was a huge pond in the middle of the huge garden, and four small figures were standing next to it.


    ¡°Lan Lan!¡± One of the figures called out as it ran towards them. As the figure got closer Yu Lin could see that it was a girl with pink pigtails waving around. ¡°What took you so long?¡± She grabbed onto one of He Lan¡¯s arms. He Lan glanced at Yu Lin and then looked back at the girl.


    ¡°I just had to do some things. Everyone say hi to this girl. Her name is Du Yu Lin.¡± He Lan said. The three figures walked up to them.


    ¡°Hi Yu Lin. My name is Po Leng Zhuang. My older brother is the gate guard here Po Leng Jing.¡± Leng Zhuang waved at Yu Lin. Leng Zhuang looked like a younger version of Leng Jing, except he had light brown hair. Yu Lin gave him a small bow.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Greetings Leng Zhuang.¡± She said. The little girl had a confused look on her face.


    ¡°What is that white mark on your face?¡± She bluntly said. Leng Zhuang shot her look but the other two just stood there. Yu Lin looked up at the little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthmark.¡± Yu Lin replied calmly. Yu Lin didn¡¯t feel any sort of embarrassment. When she was Hu Die she died at the age of 30 years old. Adding the three years that she was reborn, Yu Lin had 33 years of life experience under her belt. She understood that kids can be rude sometimes because of their questions and boldness but she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I see. My name is Yan Mei Rong.¡± The little girl gave Yu Lin a smile. ¡°Just so you know Lan Lan is mine. You can¡¯t have him.¡± Mei Rong hugged He Lan¡¯s arm tighter. Yu Lin gave her a small bow.


    ¡°I will bear that in mind Mei Rong.¡± She said. Yu Lin looked up at the other boy waiting for his introduction, but he only gave Yu Lin a disgusted look.


    ¡°Ugly beast.¡± He spat out and turned his head away.


    ¡°Wu Pu!¡± He Lan shook Mei Rong¡¯s arm off and walked up to Wu Pu. He Lan whispered in his ear. An evil smileshowed up on his face and then he nodded.


    ¡°Sorry for my rudeness earlier Yu Lin. My name is Lu Wu Pu. My brother also guards the gate.¡± Wu Pu¡¯s beady brown eyes had an evil intention within them. Yu Lin gave him a small bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She replied. He Lan clapped his hands.


    ¡°Now that we have all greeted each other let¡¯s play a game.¡± He said with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°What type of game Lan Lan?¡± Mei Rong ran back to him and hugged his arm.


    ¡°What about sword fighting?¡± Wu Pu suggested rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Huh? How boring. How about we play house?¡±


    ¡°Mei Rong we played house plenty of times. Let¡¯s test our new friend¡¯s sword skills. She must be learning because she wants to go to a good school like us too.¡± Wu Pu threw Mei Rong¡¯s suggestion away. Mei Rong pouted but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea.¡± Leng Zhuang shook his head. Although Leng Zhuang was young he was very knowledgeable. He knew that Yu Lin was younger than she looked because his grandma would talk about her midwife experiences, and how children of other races grew faster than the human race.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared you don¡¯t have to participate Leng Zhuang. We all know you don¡¯t like fighting anyways.¡± Wu Pu said. Leng Zhuang¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°I am not scared. Let¡¯s play.¡± He shook his head. Wu Pu and He Lan smiled.


    ¡°I will spar with our new friend first.¡± He Lan said. He picked up a nearby stick and threw it at Yu Lin. Yu Lin backed up and watched the stick hit the ground.


    ¡°I am not interested in sparing.¡± She said in a nonchalant tone. TruthfullyYu Lin did want to spar, however she remembered she was wearing her finest clothing and she didn¡¯t want it to get dirty or for it to tear.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± He Lan looked at her with mocking eyes.


    ¡°I am not scared. I just don¡¯t want to waste my energy with something like this.¡± Yu Lin kicked the stick away. He Lan had an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He said as he picked up a real sword from the ground and pulled it out. ¡°Don¡¯t call me unfair for pulling out a real sword. That won¡¯t break easily from a sword like this.¡± He Lan smirked. Yu Lin knew it was true that the stick wouldn¡¯t break easily. Just from appearances she could tell it was a ten thousand year old golden bamboo stick. Golden bamboo sticks were extremely tough and that some martial artists actually used golden bamboo sticks that weapons.


    ¡°You are still being unfair by using a real sword against me.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°What do you mean unfair you disgusting beast?! It is actually unfair for me to battle with such a dull sword against your tough skin!¡± He Lan shouted and ran towards Yu Lin. Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong screamed He Lan¡¯s name, but Wu Pu stood there smiling. Yu Lin saw He Lan running towards her and reacted quickly. She rolled the golden bamboo stick under her foot, put her toes under it, and then kicked it up in the air grabbing it with her right hand.


    He Lan swung his sword down and Yu Lin blocked it with the bamboo stick. Although Yu Lin in her previous life was a healer, before her chi center got shattered she was aiming to become a swordswoman. She practiced The Li Clan¡¯s 12 forms of Sword Fighting martial arts.


    He Lan¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Yu Lin block his attack, but then he let out a smile. He swung his sword again and again. His smile soon faded though as Yu Lin managed to block all his attacks. ¡®How is this damn beast blocking all my attacks?¡¯ He screamed in his head. Out of all the six year olds in Glorious city, He Lan was the most talented with the sword. He even fought people older than him and won. If Yu Lin hadn¡¯t practiced The Li¡¯s 12 forms of Sword Fighting then Yu Lin would¡¯ve been on the ground right now. Yu Lin let out a small smile. She was amazed at He Lan¡¯s swordsmanship and knew he would go far in his path.


    Seeing Yu Lin¡¯s smile, He Lan thought Yu Lin was mocking him. He got angrier and stepped back. He pulled his arm up and swung down with all his might. Yu Lin widened her eyes and knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to block this attack with her golden bamboo stick so she backed away. He Lan¡¯s sword sliced the an end of Yu Lin¡¯s cap releasing all her white hair, and then went straight down slicing through Yu Lin¡¯s silk robes. Yu Lin¡¯s pink robe got tear from where it was located on her left collarbone all the way down to the end. Yu Lin down at her robe and her jaw dropped. He Lan seeing Yu Lin¡¯s expression stopped attacking. He had a mocking smile on his face.


    ¡°Did I tear your clothes? I hope you understand that this is a sparring match so anything goes.¡± He then let out a wicked laugh. Wu Pu behind him started to laugh also, but Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong gaped at the scene. A memory from Yu Lin¡¯s past flashed through her head from when she was 10.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hu Die had tears streaming down her face as she watched her stepmother hold her blue robes, with white patterns on it. Hu Die could remember her sick mother sowing the robes for her to wear on her 16th birthday.


    ¡°Please stepmother, please don¡¯t cut my mother¡¯s robes she gave me. It was her last memento to me.¡± She begged. Two servants were pushing her down, keeping her from standing up.


    ¡°This piece of garbage?¡± Her stepmothered hissed. ¡°This piece of garbage that you didn¡¯t even allow my beautiful daughter to wear? Hahahaha! This piece of garbage is just a waste. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do to it.¡± Her stepmother picked up a pair of scissors. Her stepmother snickered as she began to cut through the fabric.


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t!¡± Hu Die cried out loud. Her stepmother didn¡¯t care and kept cutting the robe. After her stepmother was done, her stepmother mother spat on her before leaving her quarters. The two slave girl also laughed before they let her go and walked out.


    Hu Die piled up the scraps of her robes from the ground. Her tears flowed down from her milky white cheek.


    ¡°Mother, your useless daughter apologizes. Please forgive me in heaven for not being able to protect your last memento.¡± Hu Die hugged the scraps tightly.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin could feel fury stir within her. ¡®In my last life I was weak and couldn¡¯t protect my mother¡¯s memento, but in this life I am different.¡¯ She thought. Yu Lin did not care how old the kids standing in front of her were anymore. She was too angry. She looked up and glared at He Lan.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± She said through clench teeth. He Lan stopped laughing and looked back at her.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For tearing my clothes. Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize for those cheap clothes. Haha! You are so funny.¡± He Lan kept on laughing.


    ¡°Apologize or else-¡±


    ¡°Or else what? What are you going to do to me? I am the young master here and you are a dirty beast!¡± He Lan was cocky. He believed that no matter what he did his grandpa would just excused him.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Yu Lin took off her pink robe, folded it and gently placed it on the grass. Now she was only wearing her white silky dress underneath. Yu Lin then held the bamboo grass with both her hands and put it straight up in front of her chest. ¡°First form of the Li Clan¡¯s Sword Fighting martial arts.¡± She whispered quietly so only she could hear herself.


    He Lan seeing Yu Lin wielded his sword in preparations for defending. He smiled thinking that Yu Lin would not be able to beat him as he stared at her. She was at least a meter in distance away from him. Suddenly, to his surprise Yu Lin showed up right next to him.


    ¡°Wha-¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he felt something slam into his stomach. He Lan then flew backwards having the air knocked out of him.


    Author''s Note: Well that was a long chapter but you made it! Thanks for reading everyone! </img>

 Chapter 8: A Familiar Face

    Chief Chu watched as He Lan took Yu Lin away then he went into the study room. Chief Chu made sure to tell He Lan that he wanted He Lan to become friends with Yu Lin. He was sure that He Lan wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. He sat down and then pulled out the stone. Chief Chu started to examine Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy through the stone. He was amazed yet confused at how two positive energies could morph together to create a neutral chi energy.


    ¡°Father.¡± he heard a voice from behind him. He slipped the stone into his sleeve and then turned around. There was a man with short red hair, and bright orange eyes staring back at him. Chief Chu broke into a smile.


    ¡°Sen Feng!¡± He exclaimed as he went to hug his son. Chu Sen Feng was the eldest of Chief Chu¡¯s son.¡°Why do you come back now? It has been five years!¡± Chief Chu lightly hit Yu Feng¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father. I¡¯ve been busy trying to look for your daughter-in-law.¡± Yu Feng laughed. Chief Chu pulled back from Sen Feng and took a good look at him. Truthfully Chief Chu wanted more grandchildren but he didn¡¯t want to rush his sons into getting married.


    ¡°Have you found her?¡± Chief Chu¡¯s face was full of excitement. Sen Feng smirked at his dad.


    ¡°Honey, come in and meet my dad!¡± He said in a sweet voice. A girl walked inside. The girl had long, shiny black hair, big round brown eyes, and milky pale skin. She gave Chief Chu a big bow.


    ¡°I, Li Ju Hua, give her greetings to father-in-law.¡± Her sweet voice rang out. Chief Chu was stunned. Chief Chu had never imagined that Sen Feng would be able to get such a beautiful and elegant wife. Ju Hua looked back up and smiled at Chief Chu showing dimples on her cheeks.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve managed to get a beauty Sen Feng!¡± Chief Chu gave his son a slight punch in the chest while laughing heartily. Sen Feng smiled shyly. Seeing Sen Feng so shy made Ju Hua giggled. Chief Chu let go of Sen Feng and walked up to Ju Hua. He gave her a fatherly smile before pulling her in for a hug.


    ¡°Welcome to the family Ju Hua!¡± He lightly patted her back before pulling away.


    ¡°Ju Hua thanks father-in-law.¡± Ju Hua gave Chief Chu another bow. Chief Chu smiled and then a look of confusion brushed over his face.


    ¡°If you two are married why do you call yourself a Li?¡± Chief Chu asked. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes glanced at Sen Feng before looking back at Chief Chu.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t have a formal wedding yet. Sen Feng wanted us to have the wedding in your presence father-in-law.¡± Ju Hua replied. Chief Chu smiled. If Sen Feng wasn¡¯t in the room then Chief Chu would¡¯ve been shedding tears already. He was touched at his son¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    ¡°I see. Come sit down and tell me how you guys met. Tang Tang please get us some refreshments!¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Tang Tang hurried away.


    They all sat down at a wooden table in the study room sipping on tea, and eating honey covered cookies.


    ¡°Tell me, where did you guys meet?¡± Chief Chu was eager to learn all the details. Ju Hua glanced at Sen Feng and then smiled.


    ¡°I am originally from the Sk-¡± before Ju Hua could finish a terrified scream could be heard. Chief Chu stood up.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Sen Feng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kids. Let me go take a look.¡± Chief Chu leapt towards the garden, with his son and daughter-in-law following slowly behind. Chief Chu knew that He Lan didn¡¯t like Yu Lin¡¯s father, however he didn¡¯t believed that He Lan would do anything bad to Yu Lin.


    He reached the garden quickly and his eyes widened at the scene. He Lan was lying on the ground clutching his stomach while coughing as Mei Rong was kneeling next to him screaming his name. Leng Zhuang and Wu Pu stood at the side with their mouths hanging wide open. Yu Lin stood about a meter away from He Lan with a golden bamboo in her hand. With one leap he was next to He Lan. Mei Rong saw Chief Chu and she stopped screaming. Chief Chu hovered his hand over He Lan¡¯s chi center. He Lan¡¯s chi center wasn¡¯t broken, however his internals were slightly damaged. Chief Chu was surprised at who could damaged He Lan like this. Chief Chu knew that his grandson was skilled in swordsmanship.


    ¡°Grandpa Chu is Lan Lan ok?¡± Mei Rong had tears rolling down her face.


    ¡°He will be fine.¡± Chief Chu patted her head before standing back up. He looked at the other three kids. ¡°What has happened here?¡± His voice roared. Leng Zhuang and Wu Pu closed their mouth and then looked nervously down at the ground. Yu Lin dropped the bamboo stick and went back to pick her pink robes up. Chief Chu breathed out a huge breath of air. ¡°Answer me! What happened here?!¡± Leng Zhuang¡¯s and Wu Pu¡¯s froze stiff. Yu Lin only stared back at Chief Chu. There was a moment of silence until a small voice spoke up.


    ¡°It was Yu Lin Grandpa Chu.¡± Wu Pu voice creaked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right grandpa.¡± He Lan said in a painful voice. He had stopped coughing however he was still holding onto his stomach. ¡°That beast wanted to spar with me. She was saying that she was a beginner and didn¡¯t know much martial arts, so I was going to go easy on her. Then, she cowardly attacked me when I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± He Lan rubbed his stomach. Yu Lin¡¯s expression did not change however she scoffed inside. ¡®What a brat. If he doesn¡¯t get put into his place he is growing to grow up with trouble in his future.¡¯ She thought. A memory flashed through her head.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hu Die was eating alone in a famous restaurant of Sky Continent. She wore a long black cape, with the hood covering her face. The restaurant was bustling with people as they chatter on about their life. She was minding her own business when the front door of the restaurant suddenly got kicked down. Everyone stopped eating as they looked to see who was there. Hu Die did not care as she continued to eat her food.


    ¡°Li Hu Die! Come out right now if you still want to live!¡± An old voice echoed through the restaurant.


    ¡°Li Hu Die? Li Hu Die is in the restaurant? That Li Hu Die?¡± People started to whisper. ¡°I heard that she reached Silver rank within two years, and now she is already a Gold rank.¡± ¡°Impossible. I heard that she was only 14 years old. How can a 14 year old accomplish that?¡± The people in the restaurant kept chattering. Hu Die finished her food and gently set down her chopsticks.


    ¡°Old man Chen, why are you disturbing so many customers?¡± She said as she stood up. People turn to look at her.


    ¡°What? I am here to look for that despicable Li Hu Die, if you are not her then shut up and sit back down!¡± Chen yelled. Hu Die smirked and then pulled down her hood.


    ¡°You are talking to her.¡± She gave Chen a smirk. All the men in the restaurant dropped their jaw at Hu Die¡¯s beauty. They couldn¡¯t believe that at only the age of 14 she was already so beautiful with her long, shiny, silky black hair, dark brown eyes, and smooth pale skin. Chen clenched his fist in anger.


    ¡°You despicable human being! How dare you beat my grandson up until he couldn¡¯t walk anymore?! Who do you think you are?¡± Chen screamed. Hu Die let out a laugh.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.¡°Your grandson deserved the beating. Who told him to come and mess with me? I already warned him beforehand not to touch me, yet he came and casually put his hand on my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Just because he put his hand on your shoulder you beat him up with six months worth of injuries?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How dare a lowly, dirty noble like your son touch someone like me. He deserved it.¡± Hu Die let out another laugh. Hu Die knew that Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her, after all he was only a Silver ranked old man who was too lazy in his youth to actually train.


    ¡°You wench. If I don¡¯t get revenge on you today I won¡¯t be able to call myself a Chen anymore.¡± The old man hissed. Hu Die scoffed.


    ¡°You are going to try to hurt me? Come at me then old man!¡± Hu Die unsheathed her iron sword.


    ¡°Hah! I am not crazy enough to duel you myself. Hey come in!¡± Chen smiled evilly. A man wearing all black clothes walked in. He had yellow hair with purple eyes and smiled when he saw Hu Die. Hu Die stopped smiling, and pointed her sword at the man. From the man¡¯s presence alone Hu Die could feel he was a Gold rank just like her. She knew she must not let her guard down.


    The man smiled and then ran towards her at a terrifying speed. Hu Die widened her eyes and then swung her sword down. The man ducked to dodge it and then tried to uppercut Hu Die. Hu Die backed away barely dodging his uppercut, and then stretched her leg to kick him. The man flew and slammed down on a table. People screamed as they backed away from the two. The man stood back up.


    ¡°Interesting. It looks like you are as strong as they say.¡± The man smirked. Hu Die pointed her sword back at the man.


    ¡°Hmph. Are you scared now?¡± She smiled as if she had already achieved victory. The man let out a laugh.


    ¡°Scared? Of a little girl like you? You must be joking me.¡± The man put his fists up. Hu Die¡¯s smile disappeared and she glared at the man.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be laughing after you get beat up by this little girl.¡± Hu Die rushed at him swinging her sword. Her moves were elegant and smooth, however each strike was full of power. The man dodged her moves easily. Hu Die clenched her teeth. ¡®Let me show him who is the boss here,¡¯ Hu Die thought. ¡®taste this, the 8th form of the Li Clan¡¯s Sword Fighting Martial Arts!¡¯ Hu Die wrapped her sword in chi energy and then charged at the man.


    She slashed at the man in the shape of an X. The man barely dodged each strike. Hu Die then lifted her leg, turning her body around. The man took a step backwards. Seeing the man a distance away from her, she pulled her sword back to her chest. She then thrust her sword at the man releasing all her chi energy at the tip of the sword. The man flew and slammed on top of a table breaking it.. All the people watching gaped at the scene of Hu Die¡¯s powerful move. Hu Die let out a smile thinking she had won. She was about to sheathe her sword when the man on the ground suddenly disappeared. Before she could processed the situation the man had shown up with his face right next to hers.


    ¡°I win.¡± He whispered in her ear. Hu Die then felt pain at her abdomen. She could feel the man¡¯s chi energy enter her chi center, shattering it. ¡®Damn, this man is actually a Master rank.¡¯ She swore in her head. She could tell from his chi energy. Hu Die puked out blood before flying back, slamming into the restaurant''s wall.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She screamed out. The last thing she saw before blacking out was the man¡¯s cold victorious smile.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin knew that at that time she was too cocky, thinking that she was the most powerful person. Because of her cockiness, she brought trouble to herself. She was never able to reach the martial arts that she did after her chi center broke. Yu Lin knew that if He Lan didn¡¯t learn the importance of humbleness, he was going to meet trouble sooner or later.


    Chief Chu furrowed his eyebrows. He did not believe that Yu Lin, who was only three years old could do so much harm to He Lan. The first reason was because she was only three years old. Sure she was half elf and troll, and was already the same size as He Lan but she wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn any martial arts to retaliate. The second reason was because Chief Chu had a feeling that Yu Lin was not an unreasonable child. He felt that Yu Lin wouldn¡¯t have attacked He Lan without a reason. Even earlier, she wasn¡¯t the one who attacked He Lan.


    ¡°Is this true Yu Lin?¡± He asked Yu Lin calmly. He Lan widened his eyes. He thought that his grandpa would be on his side no matter what.


    ¡°It is true that He Lan and I did spar, however I did not attack him cowardly. Instead He Lan was the coward here.¡± Yu Lin responded, her expression did not change. Chief Chu for some reason felt that Yu Lin was mentally older than how she appeared. Usually when kids her age gets accused of something, whether it be the truth or not, they would panic and start to refuse everything. He Lan clenched his teeth.


    ¡°What are you saying you beast?! You attacked me unf-¡± He Lan began to cough again from screaming.


    ¡°I attacked you unfairly? Who was the one who came at me with an iron sword?¡± Yu Lin coldly said. Chief Chu¡¯s eyebrows rose and He Lan froze.


    ¡°What?¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡°I am saying that your grandson came at me with an iron sword Chief Chu.¡± Yu Lin looked into Chief Chu¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t call him grandpa this time because she wanted to see what he would do as a Chief. Chief Chu turned around to look at He Lan.


    ¡°Chu He Lan, is what Yu Li saying true?¡± Chief Chu looked down at He Lan, his stature was intimidating.


    ¡°I¡­ she¡­¡± He Lan couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    ¡°He Lan!¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice roared scaring all the four kids, only Yu Lin stood still. The four kids had goosebumps running up and down their bodies. He Lan looked away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said in a small voice.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you! Say it louder!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I fought her with an iron sword. That beast would¡¯ve been fine anyways. I did nothing wrong! Waaah!¡± He Lan started bawling. Yu Lin eyes widen in shock. Due to his attitude and behavior Yu Lin forgot that he was only a little bit older than her. The other three kids looked at He Lan in shock. They have never seen He Lan cry before. Chief Chu could only sigh and shake his head.


    ¡°What is going on? How come my nephew is crying?¡± A deep voice rang out. Yu Lin turned to look to Sen Feng. ¡®Chief Chu¡¯s son?¡¯ She thought to herself. Soon after another girl reached Sen Feng, and grabbed his arm. ¡®His wife?¡¯ Yu Lin looked uninterested she turned her attention back to the crying He Lan.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± The girl¡¯s sweet voice rang out. Yu Lin¡¯s eyebrows widen. She knew she had heard this voice before. She turned to look back at the girl. Her mouth dropped slightly when she saw the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Li Ju Hua.¡± She quietly breathed. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯

 Chapter 9: Decided Punishment

    Author''s note: Happy New Years everyone to all the people who have it and to all the people who is going to have it soon! Here a super long chapter for you to read! Enjoy! </img>


    Hu Die opened her eyes slowly. Her lips were chapped and dry. She had been sleeping for over 2 weeks. Hu Die could feel a thumping pain from her abdomen. She was too weak to get up, and her body was weak. Hu Die heard the door open as someone entered. A young girl with shiny black hair, and big brown eyes came into her view. The girl sat down on Hu Die¡¯s bed and took off the towel on Hu Die¡¯s head. The girl, upon seeing Hu Die, awake gasped.


    ¡°Cousin Hu Die!¡± The girl had tears in her eyes. The girl grabbed Hu Die¡¯s cold hands into hers.


    ¡°Cousin Ju Hua.¡± Hu Die weakly said, her voice barely audible. Ju Hua shook her head and placed a finger over Hu Die¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak cousin, you are too weak. Let me go get the doctor to come look at you.¡± Ju Hua gently set down Hu Die¡¯s hand and exited the room in a hurry.


    In Yu Lin¡¯s previous life Ju Hua was one of the people she cherished the most. After she turned 13 and went past silver rank, she left her family home due to her stepmother. She was lost and didn¡¯t know where to go however Ju Hua¡¯s family kindly took her in. Her uncle treated her like she was his own child. Yu Lin also had a close relationship with her cousin. Before she died she knew that Ju Hua was engaged with Qi Long¡¯s older brother, Liu Long. If she was here then Yu Lin had a feeling something bad must¡¯ve happened to Liu Long.


    Sen Feng was confused when he saw He Lan crying. He didn¡¯t know who in the village would dare to hurt He Lan, the grandson of the Chief of the village. Sen Feng felt a soft pressure touch his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He heard the sweet voice of his wife rang out. Sen Feng shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go find out.¡± They both walked towards Chief Chu.


    Chief Chu shook his head not knowing what to do. He did not think that He Lan would go as far as to use an iron sword against Yu Lin. Although he was lost at the situation at hand, he was still impressed with Yu Lin¡¯s martial arts skill. He never thought that Yu Lin would be able to injure He Lan. The kids who witnessed the whole thing was more surprised. They never thought that He Lan would go flying with one attack, and were to shocked to say anything about it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sen Feng showed up next to Chief Chu as he watched He Lan cry. Chief Chu closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°He Lan was using a real sword to spar against Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu replied. Sen Feng frowned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°The girl over there.¡± Chief Chu pointed behind him. Sen Feng turned his head.He believed that his nephew would never do such a reckless thing unless he had to. He saw a young female child with medium length white hair,red big slanted eyes, and a white spot covering the top part of her right face. The girl had an expressionless face. He could tell from the color¡¯s skin tone that she was a dark elf.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the girl?¡± Sen Feng whispered to Chief Chu. Sen Feng knew that He Lan didn¡¯t have any grudge against dark elves. Chief Chu leaned in close to Sen Feng¡¯s ear.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Du Chou.¡± Chief Chu said very quietly. Sen Feng gasped and looked back at the girl. ¡®Yo Mei.¡¯ He thought as he looked at Yu Lin. Sen Feng couldn¡¯t even tell that the little girl was half troll. The only thing that he noticed was her red crimson eyes that she got from Chou, but other than that she looked completely like a dark elf.


    Yu Lin was not paying attention to either Chief Chu or Sen Feng. Her eyes were fixed on Ju Hua. She had so many questions to ask Ju Hua, so many thing she wanted to say, yet she knew she couldn¡¯t. If She tried to do anything then people would¡¯ve called her a crazy child. Since Yu Lin¡¯s attention was focused only on Ju Hua, she didn¡¯t notice Chief Chu who was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice snapped her out of it.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She asked surprised. She turned her focus back to Chief Chu.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No. I am fine.¡± Chief Chu sighed in relief. If Yu Lin did get hurt then he did not know how he was going to face the Du family again. Chief Chu bent down so he was eye level with Yu Lin.


    ¡°Yu Lin. I apologize for my grandson¡¯s actions. I hope you can forgive him, after all you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize to me for. The person who needs to apologize is He Lan.¡± Yu Lin coldly said. Chief Chu raised his eyebrows. He thought that Yu Lin would¡¯ve accepted his apology like any other normal child, but instead she brushed it off. Sen Feng clicked his tongue. Sen Feng didn¡¯t understand why Yu Lin was being the way she was. In his eyes He Lan was the one that got hurt and Yu Lin was perfectly fine. He didn¡¯t understand her and thought she was putting up an attitude. Sen Feng walked up to her with Ju Hua trailing behind.


    ¡°Oy little girl!¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Since the Chief himself already apologize to you, just move on, it¡¯s not like you got hurt.¡± Yu Lin raise her red eyes to look look at Sen Feng. and held out her hand, which had her robes hanging on it, out.


    ¡°He ripped my robes with his sword.¡± Yu Lin unfolded her robe so they could see the tear. Sen Feng observed it and then rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Just for this piece of robe you beat my nephew up like that?¡± Sen Feng was a bit ticked off. ¡°Just forget about it.¡± Sen Feng yawned. He Lan stopped crying by now and was listening to them. ¡®Uncle will help me.¡¯ He thought as he watched them.


    Although compared to the other brothers Sen Feng got in the least trouble, he wasn¡¯t the wisest as he was too care free and didn¡¯t liked troubles. Sen Feng also tended to be very biased on situations. Yu Lin scoffed. ¡®Ju Hua chose this piece of trash who doesn¡¯t even try to understand anything?¡¯ She thought to herself. Sen Feng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you scoffing at?¡± He looked down at Yu Lin.


    ¡°I am scoffing at you sir.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sen Feng¡¯s anger rose. He did not like getting looked down by a little girl.


    ¡°Do you understand the whole situation here for you to be telling me to easily forgive your nephew?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am saying do you understand how it feels to have to spar against someone who wields an iron sword while you are wielding a gold bamboo stick?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sen Feng¡¯s jaw dropped. When he heard that He Lan used a real sword against Yu Lin, he thought that meant they were both using real swords to spar.


    ¡°Why? You thought this was a fair fight? If this was a fair fight then your nephew might have more internal injuries, in fact he wouldn¡¯t be able to cry right now.¡± Yu Lin hissed. Sen Feng was speechless and felt ashamed. He closed his mouth and stopped talking. Sen Feng valued sportsmanship so to know that He Lan did this shocked him greatly. ¡®At least he is smart enough to know when to stop his argument.¡¯ Yu Lin thought.


    ¡°Now now Yu Lin, I understand that you are angry but please don¡¯t say that about Xiao Lan. Xiao Lan is a very behaved chil-¡±


    ¡°Chief Chu, if your grandson was a behaved child then he wouldn¡¯t be swinging around a sword in front of a child three years younger than him!¡± Yu Lin said coldly. Chief Chu felt her cold tone sting him, but he could understand from where Yu Lin was coming from. He Lan from behind them gaped when he heard what Yu Lin said. He thought that because Yu Lin was around the same height as him that they were the same age. If he knew that Yu Lin was only three, he would¡¯ve never tried to spar against her. He knew that the kids of Glorious Forest started to train in martial arts at age five, and could begin sparring at age six. This was because the chi center was developed to a point where it could be used in combat.When each child reach the age of 10, theywould take a test to see if they could go to and advanced school outside of Glorious Forest.


    ¡°Xiao Lan.¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice carried a hint of hopelessness as he stood up and rubbed his temples. He Lan staggered over to his grandpa.


    ¡°Yes grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu said. ¡°After you are done apologizing then go with Zhen Jiao to see the household doctor, afterwards you can come see me for 20 whips on the calfs.¡± He Lan looked shocked. In his whole life his grandpa hadn¡¯t given him a punishment before, however He Lan knew he couldn¡¯t say anything. He Lan knew he did wrong in sparring with someone who hasn¡¯t reached the age of five.


    ¡°Yes grandpa.¡± He Lan walked in front of Yu Lin and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for tearing up your robe. Please forgive me for being rude to a guest like you.¡± He Lan felt bitter inside. Yu Lin¡¯s lips slightly curved up. ¡®This brat. I didn¡¯t expect for him to apologize so easily. What happened to him?¡¯ Yu Lin felt that He Lan was very similar to the emperor of Sky Continent. In her previous life she was set to mentor the emperor when he was still a crown prince. She got full authority from the current emperor to shape him into a good leader using whatever methods she had to.


    ¡°No!¡± A high pitch scream from Mei Rong came out. Mei Rong came running up to He Lan. ¡°You can¡¯t give 20 whips to Lan Lan grandpa Chu!¡± Mei Rong wept. ¡°Lan Lan already is hurt! If you whip him then he might never be able to get up again!¡± Mei Rong pouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wu Pu said as he join them with Leng Zhuang tailing behind. ¡°Grandpa Chu, He Lan is already hurt. You can¡¯t punish him. What will you do if he can¡¯t practice martial arts anymore?¡± Wu Pu argued.


    ¡°Kids you guys have to understand that He Lan did wrong. Even if he can¡¯t get up for a while, he needs to learn how to treat others nicely.¡± Chief Chu tried reasoning with the kids. Mei Rong shook her head.


    ¡°If you are going to whip Lan Lan, then give Mei Rong half of Lan Lan¡¯s whips!¡± She pleaded, tears in her lemon green eyes. Chief Chu sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°No. This is solely Xiao Lan¡¯s fault. No matter what you guys say I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Chief Chu sternly said. Mei Rong was surprised. Usually Chief Chu was really lenient on kids, which was why he was their favorite, so Mei Rong couldn¡¯t believe that he was really going to punish He Lan.


    ¡°No!¡± Mei Rong didn¡¯t want to see He Lan get hurt. She ran to Yu Lin and grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu Lin please ask grandpa Chu not to hurt He Lan!¡± she cried. ¡°Please Yu Lin!¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin I know that what He Lan did was wrong, but you hurt him already. Why don¡¯t you just call that his punishment? Besides, he already apologized.¡± Leng Zhuang suggested. Yu Lin looked at them pleading her and sigh inwardly. Yu Lin also felt a bit guilty for slightly damaging He Lan internally. She was just trying to hurt him physically, but she never expected that her body would be so strong as to make He Lan go flying. Yu Lin also thought that this He Long must be very good to his friends, to have all of them back him up.


    ¡°I got it, so you can stop crying already!¡± She shook off Mei Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Chief Chu, please do not give your grandson 20 whips because he is already hurt. I already accepted his apology.¡± Yu Lin bowed to Chief Chu.


    ¡°No. Yu Lin you could¡¯ve got seriously hurt. I promised your parents to keep you safe. You got your robe teared by my grandson. How am I going to tell this to your mother? How could I face them again if you were to get hurt by my own grandson, and I did not do anything to teach him a lesson?¡± Chief Chu as a grandpa didn¡¯t want to whip He Lan, but as a chief he knew what his duties were. Yu Lin raised her head to look Chief Chu in the eyes.


    ¡°Chief Chu, I can see your sincerity but I think that He Lan is too young to deserve 20 whips. How about I offer another solution?¡± Chief Chu raised his eyebrows. ¡®This child is so strange. She feels so much older than her age, and she talks like she is older than He Lan.¡¯ Chief Chu crossed his arms. Sen Feng was also curious as to what Yu Lin was going to say.


    ¡°What do you mean another solution?¡± Chief Chu¡¯s asked slowly. Yu Lin slightly smiled.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Yu Lin started to tell Chief Chu her idea. When she was done Chief Chu, and Sen Feng started to burst out laughing.


    ¡°What a brilliant idea Yu Lin! I would¡¯ve never thought of that myself. Good! Xiao Lan you heard what your punishment is!¡± Chief Chu happily said. Wu Pu and Leng Zhuang jaws dropped, while Mei Rong giggled. He Lan stood there with his face flushed red.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Grandpa! How can you agree to this kind of punishment?! Please just give me the 20 whips grandpa!¡± He Lan begged.


    ¡°Why are you being like this Xiao Lan? This is a better punishment compared to 20 whips to your calfs!¡± Sen Feng exclaimed while still laughing. He Lan was speechless. If even his uncle liked this idea then he could not refuse the punishment. Yu Lin grinned while she handed her robe to He Lan.


    ¡°Take good care of it He Lan.¡± She smiled. He Lan was angry but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He took the robe and bowed his head.


    ¡°I, Chu He Lan, thank you for not giving me a harsh punishment. I will accept this punishment.¡± He Lan said as he took the robe. He Lan was angry but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡®Just you watch Du Yu Lin. You might¡¯ve humiliated me today, but I will get you back for this.¡¯ He gave Yu Lin a slight bow and then walked away.


    ¡°Wait for me Lan Lan!¡± Mei Rong ran after him with Leng Zhuang and Wu Pu trailing behind.


    Ju Hua silently giggled to herself watching the scene. She knew of only one other person who has ever done this. The smile slowly disappeared from her face though and her eyes looked like they were deep in thought. She shook her head and gently smiled. She approached and bent down so she was at Yu Lin¡¯s eye level.


    ¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± She smiled and brushed Yu Lin¡¯s white hair. Yu Lin gave her a smile back. ¡®Of course she is still the same old Ju Hua. Still caring and friendly towards kids.¡¯


    ¡°This girl¡¯s name is Du Yu Lin. May I ask what this pretty lady¡¯s name is?¡±


    ¡°Of course you may. This lady¡¯s name is Li Ju Hua. Nice to meet you Yu Lin.¡± Ju Hua patted Yu Lin¡¯s head gently. Chief Chu and Sen Feng seeing this scene were both touched. They both felt that Ju Hua would be a very good mother. Yu Lin raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Li Ju Hua? Are you not the wife of that idiot over there?¡± Yu Lin pointed at Sen Feng.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sen Feng yelled. Both Chief Chu and Ju Hua bursted out laughing.


    ¡°Not yet, but we will be married soon.¡± Ju Hua replied.


    ¡°Are you going to be okay pretty lady? You seem smart, why did you decide to get married to that idiot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a idiot!¡± Sen Feng shouted his face red.


    ¡°If you are not an idiot then what are you? A smart genius? Tch, who are you trying to trick? I may only be three years old but I can see that you are nothing but an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You are a really smart child Yu Lin. This child may be the eldest but he is most definitely not the smartest.¡± Chief Chu was laughing so hard he was holding onto his stomach. Yu Lin only said this much because she still valued her relationship with Ju Hua from her previous life. Yu Lin knew that Sen Feng was definitely not the type of man that Ju Hua liked so she couldn¡¯t understand why Ju Hua would choose him as a husband.


    ¡°Father! How could you say that about your own son?¡± Sen Feng cried. Ju Hua giggled.


    ¡°He may seem like that but he is surprisingly reliable.¡±


    ¡°Honey! What do you by surprisingly reliable?!¡±


    ¡°I am only speaking the truth honey.¡± Ju Hua shrugged her shoulders. Sen Feng sighed before shaking his head. ¡®What do I do? Why didn¡¯t I just stay quiet earlier? I am just an idiot to get humiliated by a three year old girl!¡¯ Sen Feng yelled at himself inwardly. Seeing them bicker Yu Lin felt warm inside. Although she knew that Sen Feng wasn¡¯t the type of man that Ju Hua liked in the past, she knew that people can change overtime.


    ¡°If pretty lady says so. I wish you and that idiot over there a long marriage.¡± Yu Lin bowed her head. Ju Hua smiled while Sen Feng kept shaking his head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But, can I ask you a question pretty lady?¡± Yu Lin raised her head. Ju Hua raised her eyebrows but then nodded her head.


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where are you from? Your dress doesn¡¯t look like the dresses the villagers here wear.¡± Yu Lin gently brushed her fingers on Ju Hua¡¯s shoulder. The silk was soft under her touch. Yu Lin knew that Sky Continent made the best silk in all of the continents. Chief Chu was impressed at Yu Lin¡¯s observation skills. ¡®Looks like I will have to treat her well.¡¯ He thought. Ju Hua was also surprised but it didn¡¯t show on her face. ¡®What a smart child.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°I am from the Sky Continent. Have you ever heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that Sky Continent had the most beautiful buildings compared to any other continents.¡± Yu Lin replied. Chief Chu frowned. He never heard of Yo Mei or Chou going to the Sky Continent before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are very knowledgeable at such a young age. Who taught you all of this?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my mother and father frequently talks about other continents.¡± Yu Lin hurriedly answered.


    ¡°Your parents must be very knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hearing the sky continent I want to visit it myself in the future.¡± Yu Lin declared. Ju Hua widened her eyes and then looked down. She had a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°I am afraid that you might never be able to visit Sky Continent.¡± Ju Hua gave Yu Lin a weak smile. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean pretty lady?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Ju Hua paused looking down.


    ¡°What she means is that you are still a brat and probably will never leave this village.¡± Sen Feng blurted out. Ju Hua looked at her husband and she gave him a thankful smile.


    ¡°What? If an idiot like you can go into Sky Continent then I can too. I am surprised that they even let such an idiot into their continent. If it was me I would be too afraid that your idiocy will spread and keep you out!¡± Yu Lin jeered.


    ¡°You little brat. If you were just a bit older I would¡¯ve beat you until you couldn¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°You idiot. If I was a bit older than you wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch me!¡± Yu Lin shouted back. Chief Chu and Ju Hua laughed at the situation.


    ¡°Now now, calm down you two. It¡¯s already lunch time so let¡¯s go eat.¡± Chief Chu said. Ju Hua smiled and stood back up.


    ¡°Grandpa are you sure that if we eat together I won¡¯t catch his idiodicy?¡± Yu Lin innocently said.


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry Yu Lin. Grandpa will protect you.¡± Chief Chu reassuringly said. He was glad Yu Lin referred to him as grandpa again. Sen Feng gasp and then let out a hopeless laugh containing no hint of happiness.


    After lunch Chief Chu was ready to send Yu Lin back. He gave Yu Lin another robe to wear even she refused, and then packed some cookies to send with her home. He also helped tuck Yu Lin¡¯s hair in another cap and he gave ordered one of the maids to give the ripped one to He Lan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need all this grandpa.¡± She said. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°Take it. I know that my grandson already apologized but I am also sorry for his behavior.¡± He said.


    ¡°That is your grandson¡¯s fault. You do not need to apologize to him besides¡­ you already saved me from death today.¡± Yu Lin said the last part quietly. Chief Chu could feel the energy stone in his sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your parents has done so much for my village. What I done earlier to save you they had done over a thousand times for my village.¡± Chief Chu patted Yu Lin¡¯s head. Yu Lin paused, and then nodded as she understood. ¡°Now shall we go back to your home?¡±


    ¡°Wait grandpa. May I say bye to the pretty lady?¡± Yu Lin wasn¡¯t ready to part with Ju Hua just yet. She had so many questions about what Ju Hua said about Sky Continent however she knew the time wasn¡¯t right yet. Chief Chu raised his eyebrows, but understood that Yu Lin might¡¯ve grown an attachment with Ju Hua.


    ¡°Sure, but make it quick. I don¡¯t want to bring you home to late.¡±


    ¡°Yes grandpa.¡± Yu Lin ran to Ju Hua.


    Ju Hua was helping the maids clean up the table when she saw Yu Lin running back up to her. Ju Hua smiled. For some reason she felt very comforted by the little girl¡¯s presence for the little girl reminded her of someone she cherished a lot.


    ¡°Pretty lady!¡± Yu Lin stopped in front of Ju Hua.


    ¡°Yes little girl?¡±


    ¡°I have to go back home now, but I wanted to say goodbye to you first.¡± Yu Lin bowed her head. Ju Hua let out a giggle.


    ¡°Why did you want to say goodbye to me?¡±


    ¡°I feel that pretty lady is a very intelligent person who has traveled the world. When I grow up I also want to travel the world. Is it okay if I come back to ask pretty lady questions regarding the world?¡± Ju Hua was surprised when Yu Lin said this. ¡®What a wise child.¡¯ She thought and nodded her head.


    ¡°Of course. If you have any questions I will be right here. You can stop calling me pretty lady too. Just refer to me as aunt Ju Hua from now on.¡± Ju Hua replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you pr- aunt Ju Hua.¡± Yu Lin smiled. She gave Ju Hua another bow before running back to Chief Chu. Ju Hua giggled as she watched her.


    Chief Chu set Yu Lin down and watched as Yo Mei came out of the house. Yo Mei eyes widen when she saw Yu Lin however she still kept on a calm expression.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing Yu Lin back Chief Chu. I hope she didn¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡± Yo Mei gave him a bow. Chief Chu waved his hand.


    ¡°No no. It was a fun day. If possible, could Yu Lin come over more often in the future?¡± Chief Chu smiled. Yo Mei looked at him speechless before nodding her head.


    ¡°Of course. I hope that you will continue to look after my daughter.¡± Yo Mei gave him another bow. Chief Chu let out a laugh.


    ¡°Of course. Anyways I have to head back now. I wish you a good evening Mrs. Du.¡± Chief Chu then took off as Yu Lin and Yo Mei watched him leap his way back. Yo Mei took Yu Lin inside the house. Chou was out helping some villagers build a new home so it was only Yo Mei and Yu Lin home.


    Yu Lin wasn¡¯t really paying attention to what Chief Chu and Yo Mei were talking about. She was still deep in thought at how Sky Continent changed for Ju Hua to say that she might never be able to visit the Sky Continent. She had a lot of questions but she decided that they could wait.


    ¡°Yu Lin did you hear what I say?¡± Yu Lin looked up at her mom.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry mama, please tell me again.¡± Yu Lin said. Yo Mei frowned.


    ¡°I said, what happened to your clothes. Why did you come home looking like this?¡± Yu Lin suddenly thought of He Lan¡¯s face and she let out a laugh. Yo Mei was startled as she never heard her daughter laugh so loud before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mama. Chief Chu¡¯s grandson wanted some examples and he found your work to be very detailed. He begged for me to leave it for him to look at so I left it for him. I hope you don¡¯t mind mama.¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t stop laughing. Yo Mei was shocked.


    ¡°What? I thought Chief Chu¡¯s grandson was training to become a martial artists, not a bride.¡± Yo Mei exclaimed. Yu Lin just stood there laughing her butt off.


    He Lan was in his room moving the needle in and out of the piece of cloth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed each time the needle pricked his fingers. He felt like giving up but he couldn¡¯t. All the servant girls were trying hard not to laugh at the sight of the six year old. Usually only females would do embroidery on a handkerchief to give to their loved ones while they were preparing to be a bride.. Some males would also do it, but only if those males were in the textiling business. They all laughed inside looking at the sight of their young master, and imagining him sowing as a young adult. He Lan could feel the stares and his face flushed red. ¡®That little¡­ I will make you pay for humiliating me like this Du Yu Lin!¡¯

 Chapter 10: First Magic Lesson

    Yo Mei tucked Yu Lin in. Yu Lin stared at her mother¡¯s face. For the last three years that she had been born, she had always thought that her mother¡¯s beautiful face looked familiar but she couldn¡¯t tell who she looked like. Those big eyes, that nose, and those lips looked very familiar to her. The only dark elf Yu Lin knew in her past life was Lan Hei Kong, so she knew that her mother didn''t resemble him but someone else.


    ¡°Mama. Do you have any siblings or relatives?¡± Yu Lin pretended to yawn. A look of sadness flashed across Yo Mei¡¯s for a second and then got replaced by a smile.


    ¡°I do. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just, I never hear about your or dad talking about anyone except for each other.¡± Yu Lin felt a sting of pain as she thought of Shan Qi Long. Yo Mei chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause your dad and I are really in love with each other. Now go to sleep my daughter.¡± Yo Mei kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room. Yu Lin waited until she heard her parents snoring and then got out of bed. She sat on the ground and started to practice the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance technique.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Why do I feel as if I have leveled up?¡¯ Yu Lin could feel that her chi energy had become stronger. She felt as if she broke through five levels of the Bronze rank. Usually it took a person up to three months to break through five levels of the Bronze rank, and then another three to completely break through the Bronze rank. ¡®Was the Kula root really that powerful?¡¯ Yu Lin was confused however she knew that nothing strange had happened to her until she took the Kula roots. After she took thirty minutes she stood back up.


    Yu Lin started to practice the third form of The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang. When she practice the forms she would only practice it physically, not releasing any chi energy from her body. Out of all the forms Yu Lin liked the third form the most. This was because the third form held a special memory for her.


    Hu Die was wearing a completely white dress with red stains. She had cut on her right cheek, and there were also cuts on her body. She was deep in the forest near a waterfall. She could¡¯ve been attacked by a demon beast but she could care less. She was practicing the third form of The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang. The first three forms required flexibility from its user and it was like dancing an elegant dance. Due to this, the majority of people who practiced The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang would be females. The third focused completely on utilizing the Yin¡¯s power. One could say that out of all the three dances, the third one was the hardest yet the most elegant and beautiful. Hu Die had sweat slowly trailing down her pale white skin. She looked beautiful with her black hair and dress blowing in the wind. She moved her slender arms slowly and turned her body with the toes on her right foot as her left leg was lifted up behind. Hu Die was almost done when she heard a rustle from the bushes.


    ¡°Who is there?!¡± She sharply said as she stopped. She picked up her sword with her hand on the handle. ¡°Come out!¡± She looked around for any sudden movements. Suddenly, she saw a handsome boy come out from behind the bushes. The young man had beautiful blue eyes and his long black hair was tied up in a pony tail. ¡°Who are you? A pervert?¡± Hu Die hissed.


    ¡°What?¡± The boy scoffed. ¡°A pervert? Me? Are you crazy?¡± The boy said as if she was being ridiculous. Hu Die squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say you aren¡¯t a pervert still, why are you here and who are you?¡± Hu Die coldly said.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The boy laughed. ¡°How can you be rude? Haven¡¯t you heard that if you wanted to know the name of someone that you should introduce yourself first?!¡± The boy shouted. Hu Die hesitated.


    ¡°My name¡­ Hu Die¡­ Li Hu Die.¡± She said quietly. The boy looked shocked for a second and then mockingly laughed.


    ¡°You are that Li Hu Die? Haha! People must¡¯ve been exaggerating on your beauty when they talked about you.¡± The boy started to laugh hysterically. Hu Die got slightly annoyed not at the fact that the boy offended her, but at the fact that he was trying to change the subject.


    ¡°I have already introduced myself. It¡¯s your turn!¡± She yelled. The boy stopped laughing and smirked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you who I am?¡± he hissed. Hu Die pulled out her sword.


    ¡°Answer me if you still value your life.¡± She tried to intimidate him. He let out a laugh.


    ¡°What are you going to do to me? You got your chi center shattered. There¡¯s nothing you can to me. I could bury you here right now and no one would ever know.¡± The boy hissed glaring at Hu Die. Hu Die lowered her sword. She looked at the boy with no expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Can you really do it? Can you really bury me here?¡± She said.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to die?¡± He asked. Hu Die looked the young man straight into his eyes.


    ¡°If I say yes, will you help me?¡± She said. Her clear eyes looked expressionless. They both stared at each other for a long time before the boy laughed.


    ¡°Sorry but I am not interested in killing anyone.¡± He said. ¡°Also, you really shouldn¡¯t treat your own life like that.¡± The boy turned and started to walk away. He then paused and turn back to look at Yu Lin. ¡°The name¡¯s Shan Qi Long.¡± He said before continuing to walk away.


    ¡°Shan Qi Long... I will remember it.¡± Hu Die said.


    Yu Lin moved her arms slowly as she was reminisced about the past. That was her first meeting with Qi Long. At that time she never thought that their relationship would have developed into love. This time instead of sweat dripping down her face, tears streamed down slowly.


    After Yu Lin was done with practicing her martial arts she sat on her bed going over the events of the day in her head. She took a long time calculating the change of her chi center as she didn¡¯t have any pencil or paper. After about thirty minutes she finally reached her conclusion. Based on her assumptions, her chi center grew twice its original size today because of the Kula roots. Although her chi center grew twice in size, her chi energy grew quadrupled times its original amount. She hypothesized that this happened because of the two different energies running through her.


    Although Yu Lin somehow managed to merge the two energies together to create one energy, she still had two energies in her body nonetheless. The Kula root did its job by expanding her chi center, but also separately doubled the amount of chi energy to both of the energies in her body. This was the reason why she was in so much pain earlier. Due to the fact that both the energies were growing twice their amount while still merging together to become one energy which caused her to be in extreme pain. The only thing she couldn¡¯t understand was that if this did happen, then her chi center would just be full and fine as it will make up the same quantity, however it overfilled.¡®I am going to have to tell this to both my mother and the chief one way or another.¡¯ She thought. After thinking the whole thing through and coming up with a pretty plausible theory, except for one flaw, Yu Lin was extremely tired and quickly fell asleep.


    Yu Lin sat at the kitchen table. Her mom gave her a bowl of food and they began to eat.


    ¡°Where papa?¡± Yu Lin asked with her eyebrows raised. Yu Lin was required by Yo Mei to speak to her in elf language whenever they were alone together. Same thing with Chou, she was required to speak the troll language.


    ¡°Papa is busy working and because it is quite a walk from home, papa is sleeping with his friends.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin nodded and continued eating. It was a known fact that races with red chi energy were extremely good at building and making things. ¡°How was it visiting Chu Hon-- no grandpa¡¯s home?¡± Yo Mei almost addressed Chief Chu incorrectly. Usually when she talked about Chief Chu, she would be talking about him with her husband and therefore always used his full name. Yo Mei didn¡¯t want Yu Lin to just start calling Chief Chu informally. Yu Lin dropped her spoon.


    ¡°What did you say mama?¡±


    ¡°How was it visiting grandpa¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°No the name. You said a name.¡±


    ¡°What? Ah! I accidently said grandpa¡¯s full name.¡±


    ¡°What is grandpa¡¯s full name?¡± Yu Lin looked at her mother.


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t start calling him by his name Yu Lin. You have to be respectful.¡± Yo Mei sternly said.


    ¡°I know but, what is his name? I just want to know.¡± Yu Lin asked innocently. ¡°In the future when people say his name, I will know who they are talking about. Do you just want me to know him as grandpa?¡± Yu Lin blinked her eyes. Yo Mei sighed. Yo Mei knew that kids could be rash and she didn¡¯t want Yu Lin to start calling Chief Chu by his name, but she also knew that Yu Lin was a respectful child.


    ¡°I will tell you but, you can¡¯t never, ever, refer to him by his full name! Do you understand?¡± Yo Mei said in a serious tone. Yu Lin nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Grandpa¡¯s full name is Chu Hong Hu.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin nodded. ¡®Chu Hong Hu. Why does name sound so familiar?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s name uses pretty characters.¡± Yu Lin blankly said. Yo Mei looked at Yu Lin confused. Yo Mei has been teaching Yu Lin the human writing language for some time, as well as the elf¡¯s, however she didn¡¯t get as far as difficult character such as name characters. Elves liked to teach their children when their children are at a young age. This is because and elf would develop faster than a human being. She knew that Yu Lin learned at a very rapid speed however she didn¡¯t think that Yu Lin would understand something she hadn¡¯t taught yet.


    ¡°How do you my daughter? How do you know grandpa uses strong characters?¡± Yo Mei asked. Yu Lin froze for a second before opening her mouth.


    ¡°You taught me.¡±


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t remember teaching you anything about difficult characters. I have only taught you easy characters.¡±


    ¡°Of course you had. Otherwise how would I know the meaning behind grandpa¡¯s name?¡± Yu Lin quickly said. Yo Mei was confused but nodded her head. After all how could her three year old daughter know something if she didn¡¯t teach it to her?


    ¡°Anyways, how was it visiting grandpa¡¯s home?¡± Yo Mei went back to the original topic.


    ¡°It was fun. I got to meet his son and his grandson.¡± Yu Lin began eating again.


    ¡°Son? Which one?¡±


    ¡°The oldest one.¡± Yo Mei had a surprised look on her face. Yu Lin looked up to see why her mother had gone quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong mama?¡± Yu Lin asked.Yo Mei snapped out of it and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing. How was he?¡±


    ¡°Mama you know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We used to hunt huge beasts together!¡± Yo Mei answered smiling.


    ¡°He brought a pretty lady home with him. They are going to get married.¡± Yu Lin never really heard of her mother¡¯s relationship with anyone except her father.


    ¡°About time he got one!¡± Yo Mei was laughing happily. ¡°I will have to go visit him one of these days.¡±


    Yo Mei picked up her and Yu Lin¡¯s bowl. She then went outside and proceeded to wash them. Yu Lin watched her mother. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t put her finger on it but her mother looked very similar to someone she had seen before. Yu Lin followed her mother outside and watched as her mother washed the plates.


    ¡°Mama who are your siblings or relatives and where are they?¡± Yu Lin stood next to Yo Mei. Yo Mei paused for a second before continuing to wash the dishes.


    ¡°My daughter is growing up so fast. She asking so many questions these days.¡± Yo Mei tried to avoid the topic.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Yu Lin frowned. Yo Mei sighed before stopping. She wiped her hands on her apron and turned to look at Yu Lin. She cupped Yu Lin¡¯s face with one hand and with the other she brushed away her hair.


    ¡°My daughter listen to me closely. Don¡¯t worry about learning about my family or your dad¡¯s family for now, alright? When you grow older your dad and I will tell you all about it so right now just focus on your studies and taking care of you body, ok?¡± Yo Mei looked at her daughter with gentle yet firm eyes.


    ¡°Ok mama. I understand, but promise to tell me in the future ok?¡± Yu Lin had no other choice.


    ¡°Promise.¡± Yo Mei patted Yu Lin¡¯s head. ¡°Now go back inside the house. I will come after I finish washing these dishes.¡± Yu Lin nodded.


    She turned around to go back inside, but before she did she looked at the scenery in front of her. Yu Lin had always wondered why her parents lived quite a distance from the actual village. Their house was located under a tree, on a hill, with the village below them. If they ever wanted to go to the market it would take a 10 minute walk. Yu Lin had a lot of questions for she was always a curious person. She just figured that she would have to learn them in the future.


    Yo Mei put the dishes away and prepared to give Yu Lin her lesson of the day when there was a knock on the door. Both of them were confused as they usually didn¡¯t have any guest come visit them. Yo Mei looked into the peephole and her eyebrows rose. She opened the door and Chief Chu was standing outside.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mrs. Du.¡± Chief Chu gave her a smile. Yo Mei gave him a bow.


    ¡°Good afternoon Chief Chu. Come inside.¡± Yo Mei welcomed him. Chief Chu sat at the kitchen table as Yo Mei prepared him tea.


    ¡°Why are you here grandpa?¡± Yu Lin asked. Chief Chu just looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°You will find out soon Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu answered. Yu Lin frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else. After Yo Mei served him tea she sat down across from him with Yu Lin sitting on her lap.


    ¡°What is your business for coming here Chief Chu?¡± Yo Mei asked, worried.


    ¡°Mrs. Du I have to tell you something important.¡± Chief Chu stopped smiling. He had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure if Yu Lin has told you or not, but yesterday she faced a very dangerous situation.¡± Chief Chu looked at Yu Lin. Yu Lin slowly looked away and frowned. She only remembered the incident before she fell asleep. Yo Mei looked down at Yu Lin and shook her head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Yo Mei looked down at her daughter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you mama.¡± Yu Lin lied. Yo Mei shook her head but then looked back up to Chief Chu.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was a very confusing situation but her chi energy started to rise. When I checked her chi center, it grew twice its size. I didn¡¯t know how or why it happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. It¡¯s never happened before.¡± Yo Mei couldn¡¯t think of what may had caused it.


    ¡°The bitter drink mama. The bitter drink you gave me yesterday. After I drank it my tummy started hurting.¡± Yu Lin rubbed her stomach. Yo Mei and Chief Chu¡¯s eyes widen.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Is that true Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yu Lin nodded.


    ¡°What does that mean Chief Chu?¡± Yo Mei frowned. ¡°I thought that the medicine was suppose to help her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. Could it be because Yu Lin is still young and her chi center is still growing?¡±


    ¡°I heard of other kids taking the medicine too though, to pass the test when they are ten.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ well then what could be the cause?¡± Chief Chu furrowed his eyebrows. Yo Mei also sighed and looked like she was deep in thought. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t blame them because it took her a while to come up with a plausible theory.


    ¡°Baking!¡± Yu Lin blurted out. Yo Mei flinched startled. Chief Chu got startled too.


    ¡°What about baking my daughter?¡± Yo Mei wasn¡¯t really paying attention.


    ¡°You know, in baking when you have to make a lot, don¡¯t you double the ingredients for everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡±


    ¡°But in the end it just becomes one big ingredient! It really fun to bake!¡± Yu Lin tried to give them a hint.


    ¡°Yea.¡± Yo Mei just answered not really caring. Chief Chu thought about what Yu Lin said and a light bulb went off in his head.


    ¡°What if, like what Yu Lin just said with baking, her chi center also doubled everything?¡± Chief Chu exclaimed excitedly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it Mrs. Du. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if the chi center just doubled right? If the chi center just doubled, then to fill it up wouldn¡¯t the chi energies have to get doubled too?¡± Chief Chu had a big smile on his face. Yo Mei thought about it for a second and then widened her eyes at the realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She got happy thinking that they solved the solution, but then she frowned. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t everything be able to fit inside the chi center then? Why was there an excess of chi energy?¡± Yo Mei asked. Yu Lin was also curious about this. Chief Chu thought for a second and then looked at Yo Mei.


    ¡°What if the purple chi energy also got doubled?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this Mrs. Du, your daughter has two different chi energy running through her, however the energy together created this new purple energy. What if the Kula root thought the new energy that was created was just its own substance and doubled the new chi energy that was already there? Then there would be an access running out.¡± Chief Chu said. ¡®That makes a lot of sense.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. She didn¡¯t look at it like that because she forgot that she had two energies running through her to form the one purple energy. Yo Mei thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°That would make the most sense.¡± She agreed. Chief Chu also nodded his head.


    ¡°Anyways, I think you should refrain from giving Yu Lin any Kula roots for now Mrs. Du.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I just have another matter to bring up to you.¡± Yo Mei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What is it Chief Chu?¡± She asked. Chief Chu cleared his throat. He pulled out the chi energy stone and set it on the table. Yo Mei and Yu Lin watched as the purple chi energy swirling around the stone. ¡°Is this Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy?¡± Yo Mei looked up at Chief Chu. Chief Chu nodded.


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    ¡°But, how did it get in the chi energy stone? Did Yu Lin put it in here herself?¡± Yo Mei asked surprised. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°No. I put it in there.¡±


    ¡°What?! How? If you really did transfer the chi energy through your body then your chi center could be severely damaged! Are yo-¡±


    ¡°I am fine Mrs. Du.¡± Chief Chu interrupted her. Yo Mei was in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand how Chief Chu could be fine. ¡°I also don¡¯t know Mrs. Du, but I believe that your daughter has neutral chi energy.¡±


    ¡°Tha- that- that impossible.¡±


    ¡°But it is possible Mrs. Du. Your daughter right there is proof of it.¡± Chief Chu tried to calm Yo Mei down. Yo Mei was speechless. She was glad that her daughter was not in danger, but she had never heard of this kind of situation before. Yo Mei thought about it for a moment and decided to soak it all in. She needed to stay calm for her daughter. She looked at the chi energy stone and placed her fingers over it, feeling the chi energy. Yo Mei eyes widened. ¡®I have sensed this chi energy before. Where?¡¯


    ¡°Mrs. Du.¡± Yo Mei snapped out of her thinking.


    ¡°Yes, Chief Chu?¡±


    ¡°I know this may sound a bit much, but would you allow Yu Lin to come stay at my place for a while? At least for three months.¡± Chief Chu was trying his best to be as careful as possible. He knew elves were overprotective with their young and didn¡¯t want to offend Yo Mei. Even though Yo Mei was not like other elves, she still loved her daughter very much.


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m apologize Mrs. Du. I know this sounds like a long time but I wish to teach her some martial arts, and to study her chi center more. Please allow her to stay with me temporary.¡± Chief Chu bowed his head. Chief Chu was an honest and earnest person. He was sincerely worried for Yu Lin however a part of him wanted Yu Lin to become his student. This was because Yu Lin was able to defeat He Lan and he knew that He Lan was a skilled swordsman already. Yo Mei didn¡¯t know what to do because Chief Chu personally bowed his head. She could only sigh.


    ¡°Teach her martial arts? Yu Lin is still young, I don¡¯t think she will be able to grasp martial arts that quickly.¡± Yo Mei tried to think of an excuse.


    ¡°It may seem that way however I believe your daughter is skilled in the martial arts. It may be due to the blood running through her but she is already the same size as my grandson. Not only that, she is smart and wise beyond her age.¡± Chief Chu said. He sincerely meant what he said and did not exaggerate anything at all. He truly felt that Yu Lin was extremely talented. Yo Mei was took a while to think.


    ¡°I understand. She may come stay with you but let her stay here with me for another week.¡± She finally replied. Yo Mei knew that doing this would help Yu Lin for the better despite the fact that she would miss her daughter very much. The time it took to get to the Chief¡¯s house by walking was at least an hour, and it was thirty minutes if she ran there. Chief Chu quickly got to their house by his martial arts but Yo Mei did not practice that martial arts. Yu Lin was surprised that her mother did not put up a fight. Yu Lin thought Yo Mei would retaliate but she figured Yo Mei didn¡¯t because it was for her own good.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding Mrs. Du. I know this will be difficult for you and Chou but please feel free to visit Yu Lin whenever you want to. I will come and pick her up when the time comes then.¡± Chief Chu gave her another bow.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bow your head down to me Chief Chu. I am very thankful that you care for Yu Lin as your own granddaughter.¡± Yo Mei hurriedly said. Chief Chu let out a laugh as he rose his head.


    ¡°If I can get a granddaughter that has half the brains of Yu Lin then I would die happy.¡± He declared. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°I mean that your child is very smart and wise for her young age.¡± Chief Chu continued to chuckled. Yu Lin flashed him a look and he slowly stopped.


    ¡°Did something happen yesterday?¡± Yo Mei got curious. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just I am surprised at how well she is growing up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yo Mei looked at the two of them suspiciously but didn¡¯t try to question it any further. ¡°Anyways, would you like to stay for lunch?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°I would love to stay for lunch Mrs. Du. You make the best meals.¡± Chief Chu nodded. Yu Lin let out a sigh of relief.


    After lunch Chief Chu went back to his home. Yo Mei sighed as she took Yu Lin back inside the house with her. Yo Mei and Yu Lin sat down on the ground. Yo Mei hovered her hand over Yu Lin¡¯s chi center. Yo Mei was scared that if she did this that it might disrupt Yu Lin¡¯s chi center, but for she knew she was going have to do this in the future anyways. She couldn¡¯t keep avoiding it.


    ¡°My daughter, if your tummy starts to hurt then you must tell mama right away, ok?¡± She said. Yu Lin nodded her head. Yo Mei released the tiniest amount that she could of her chi energy inside to check out Yu Lin¡¯s chi center.


    Yu Lin could feel her mother¡¯s chi enter her body and she sharply inhaled a breath of air. Yu Lin expected some sort of pain, or uncomfortableness but she felt of that. The only thing she could feel was her mother¡¯s chi energy being reformed and turned into her own energy.


    Yo Mei gasp for she was shocked. She quickly moved her hand away. She got shocked at two things that she felt. The first was that her daughter had a 5th Level Bronze Ranked chi center, and the other was that she could feel her blue chi energy turning into her daughter¡¯s purple energy. Yu Lin was extremely shocked as well however she tried not to show it on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong mama?¡± She asked innocently.


    ¡°Nothing my daughter. Nothing.¡± Yo Mei tried to conceal her feelings. ¡®The Kula roots are powerful indeed.¡¯ Yo Mei thought. ¡®I guess it is time to teach her what I have been wanting to avoid teaching her.¡¯ Yo Mei looked Yu Lin in the eyes. In Yo Mei¡¯s heart she did not want to let Yu Lin out of her sight, nor did she want to teach Yu Lin any martial arts in fear that Yu Lin¡¯s body would deteriorate. Yo Mei was extremely afraid inside, because she knew there was something worse waiting for Yu Lin in the future. Something that all dark elves must go through..


    Seeing the tear slip from her mother¡¯s eye Yu Lin was shocked and felt hurt at the same time. She had never seen her mother cry however she could understand her mother¡¯s feelings. In Yu Lin¡¯s previous life her second child was very sick when he was born. Nobody thought he would be able to make it however Yu Lin did not give up hope. She would often cry embracing her child and reassuring herself that nothing would go wrong. Her child started to get better however she died before seeing him grow. Yu Lin¡¯s heart hurt thinking of him.


    ¡°My daughter. Mom is so sorry. Because of mom¡¯s selfishness my daughter has to live like this.¡± Tears started to stream down Yo Mei¡¯s face. Yu Lin shook her head in her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°What are you saying mama? I am very happy. I have a kind and caring father along with a kind and caring mother.¡± Yu Lin hugged her mother back. Yo Mei smiled at her daughter¡¯s word and she wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Thank you my daughter.¡± She pushed Yu Lin away gently to see her face. ¡°My daughter you are still young but I think it is time for you to learn this.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to learn?¡± Yu Lin had a feeling she knew what Yo Mei was going to teach her. ¡®Is she going to teach me magic?¡¯ Yu Lin thought.


    Elves were special in a way that they were the one of the few species who could actually turn their chi energy into a different form of particle. This as call magic. Humans, beasts, orcs, dwarves, and trolls could not use magic. They could only use their chi energy to strengthen their body, store it into items to make the items stronger, or heal wounds. Elves and demon beasts who could use magic could turn their chi energy into something else. For example they could use turn their chi energy into snow, wood, dirt, fire, or water. The list is endless depending on one¡¯s attributes.


    Yo Mei smiled as she looked at Yu Lin¡¯s curious face. She lifted her pointer finger up and smiled. A small flame started to hover above Yo Mei¡¯s finger with her chi energy in the space between her finger and the small flame. Yu Lin stared at the flame in awe. Yo Mei giggled at the sight of her daughter.


    ¡°My daughter, do you want to learn this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please teach it to me mama!¡± Yu Lin was excited. Yo Mei laughed.


    ¡°I got it, now close it your eyes.¡± Yo Mei gently said. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teach me a chant mama?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Chant? What do you mean my daughter?¡±


    ¡°In the storybooks that papa always reads to me, the elves will teach the other elves a chant if they want to learn a spell. Aren¡¯t you going to do that too?¡± Yo Mei was shocked that her daughter was so observant, however she shook her head.


    ¡°Dark elves are different.¡± Yo Mei replied. ¡°Dark elves do not things such as word chants, or anything like that my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Then how do I learn this?¡±


    ¡°Like this, it may hurt but bear with it okay my brave daughter?¡± Yo Mei looked sad for a moment. Yu Lin nodded her head. ¡°Now, close your eyes.¡± Yo Mei said as she moved all Yu Lin¡¯s hair from her forehead away. With the finger that had the flame on it, Yo Mei pushed the finger on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead. Yu Lin winced as she felt the burning sensation and open her eyes quickly. She was going to yell at her mom but then she suddenly felt it. The information on how to create a fire. Yu Lin looked at her mom with her jaw hanging wide open. Yo Mei gently rubbed the place on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead where she just touched.


    ¡°What just happened mama?¡± Yu Lin asked her mom.


    ¡°It¡¯s call dark elf informational chi energy. We are different from the other elves. To protect our spells from getting taken away we have evolved into this method. To learn something you must endure the pain of that magic as it is being casted onto you. After you get the information, it will always stay with you.¡± Yo Mei answered. ¡®It is both a gift and a curse.¡¯ She thought as a sad look flashed across her face. Yu Lin smiled in awe as this meant less memorization for her. She lifted her finger and followed the information she received. She sent the chi energy to her finger and then slowly created a thin line of chi energy before making a huge circle. She imagined a fire and then the flame took form.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Yu Lin blurted out as she smiled at the flame she created. Yo Mei widened her eyes as she didn¡¯t expect her daughter to understand the information so quick. When she first got the information to create a flame, it took her over a month to get it correct. Yu Lin was only able to quickly grasp the concept because she was mentally 33 years old, or else she would¡¯ve taken a month like her mother to get it correct. ¡®My daughter does learn quick.¡¯ Yo Mei thought. At that moment another thought flashed across her head and she smiled.


    ¡°Does my daughter want to learn more?¡± She asked Yu Lin. Yu Lin nodded her head. ¡®I do not know how long this will go, but the more she knows, the better.¡¯ Yo Mei thought as a small ball of water formed from her finger. ¡°I will teach you a couple more things but it may hurt understand?¡± Yo Mei didn¡¯t want to strain her daughter too much. Yu Lin just nodded and smiled.


    The day passed quickly as Yu Lin received her magical information. She learned water, wind, wood, and electricity. It was quite painful for she had to endure the water bursting into her head, the wind that felt like it cut her forehead, the wood that felt like it split her forehead open, and the electricity that shocked her however she wanted to learn more. The chi energy that was turned into informational energy never left a physical mark or damage the body physically. It only caused pain to the one receiving it. It was soon dinner time. After dinner time Yu Lin practiced her magic more with Yo Mei watching and then the sun set.


    That night Yo Mei slept with Yu Lin in her room. Since she was going to be quite a distance away she wanted to spend some time with her daughter. Yu Lin didn¡¯t mind it other than the fact that she couldn¡¯t practice the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance technique and The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang. Since she spent most of the day using her chi energy she was exhausted and immediately fell asleep with Yo Mei stroking her hair.


    Author''s Note: I feel as if the chapters keep getting longer </img> . Don''t know if this is a good or bad thing... Anyways I couldn''t post anything yesterday because I was busy writing about a flashback which ended up being too long so I decided to take it out and may post it as a side story instead. Since school is also starting (was on break) Thanks for reading everyone!</img>


    P.S. Also if you notice any mistakes please tell me, wrote half the chapter half asleep because I had motivation but I was also super tired. Isn''t it weird that motivation comes when you are the most tired? </img> Anyways thanks for reading again! See you next chapter!

 Chapter 11: Scars From 28 Years Ago

    Author''s Note: So sorry everyone! </img> I said I would update 1-3 chapters per week, but the last two weeks I had finals for school. I apologize again. Also I have been very sick lately </img>ick: , but I will try to update more when I get better. Thanks for reading, and enjoy! </img>


    The week passed quickly with Yo Mei teaching Yu Lin more magic and observing Yu Lin¡¯s skill. Before they knew it, the day for Yu Lin to go was already here.Yo Mei woke up early that day morning and packed Yu Lin¡¯s clothes for her for over the three months that she was going to stay with Chief Chu. She made sure to pack plenty of trousers and shirts because Chief Chu mentioned teaching Yu Lin martial arts. She then woke Yu Lin up. Yo Mei gave Yu Lin a bath, brushing her white, mid length, silky hair until it was completely knotless. She braided her hair and tied it with a blue ribbon. After that she dressed Yu Lin in a pink dress with a blue robe that had flower patterns over it. When they headed down for breakfast there was already a knock on the door. Yo Mei went to open the door.


    ¡°Good morning Mrs. Du.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Good morning Chief Chu.¡± Yo Mei looked sad. She expected Chief Chu to come early, but she didn''t¡¯ expect him to come this early. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for breakfast?¡± She wanted more time with Yu Lin. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Du but I wish to take Yu Lin as soon as possible. There is so much to learn, and she only has three months with me.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yo Mei bent down and looked Yu Lin in the eyes. She cupped her face and gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Be good my daughter. Grandpa is going to take you for a while, but mama promises to come and visit.¡± Yo Mei embraced Yu Lin.


    ¡°I will miss you mama.¡± Yu Lin felt sad parting with her mother. Although she was old mentally, the affections of her mother in this lifetime made her feel emotional. She gave her mom a kiss on the cheek and Yo Mei¡¯s eyes widen in shock for that was the first time that Yu Lin showed any affection towards her. Yu Lin usually was very reserved, unlike other kids who openly hugged and kissed their parents. Yu Lin would usually just give them a small smile. Yo Mei smiled and gave her daughter a tight squeeze before letting her go. Yo Mei handed the bag to Chief Chu and gave him a bow.


    ¡°Please take care of my daughter.¡± She said. Chief Chu just nodded as he picked Yu Lin up and leapt away. Yo Mei watched as the two of them disappeared into the village and a tear slipped her eye.


    Chief Chu and Yu Lin arrived at the big house shortly. Chief Chu took Yu Lin to a room and set her down, placing her bag on a table.


    ¡°For the next three months this will be your room Yu Lin. Please change into some pants. Tang Tang outside will bring you to the dining room after for breakfast.¡± Chief Chu left the room closing the doors behind him. Yu Lin opened the bag her mother packed and pulled out a blue shirt and brown trousers. She changed her clothes, folding the clothes that she took off neatly and setting them on the bed. Yu Lin opened her door to see Tang Tang waiting for her. Tang Tang was a cute girl with big purple eyes, a small nose, and small plump lips. She had her purple hair tied up in two balls above her head. When she saw Yu Lin she gave Yu Lin a bow.


    ¡°Good morning young lady.¡± Tang Tang greeted her with respect. Yu Lin bowed back.


    ¡°Good morning lady Tang Tang, please, just refer to me as Yu Lin.¡± Tang Tang shook her head.


    ¡°You are a guest of Master Chu.¡± Tang Tang said. Yu Lin just nodded her head understanding what Tang Tang meant.


    Tang Tang led Yu Lin to the dining room where the rest of the family were already sitting around the table. He Lan glared at her and Yu Lin chuckled inwardly. ¡®That brat.¡¯ She thought as she sat next to him.


    ¡°Father, what you trying to do by bringing in that brat?!¡± Sen Feng bitterly said. Yu Lin just smiled.


    ¡°Sen Feng, show my guest some respect. You are too old to be fighting with a three year old.¡± Chief Chu scoffed. Sen Feng blushed slightly embarrassed, but kept his mouth shut. Ju Hua slightly giggled. She had never seen Sen Feng look so small before.


    After eating Chief Chu took Yu Lin and He Lan to the training grounds located next to the garden. Ju Hua wanted to join them but she had agreed to go to town with Sen Feng.


    Chief Chu stared down at them with his hands crossed over each other. He Lan stood straight with his arms behind his back showing his respect. Yu Lin just stood normally with a blank expression on her face. Chief Chu gave her a small glare.


    ¡°Yu Lin, from this moment on you are to address me as Master and treat me respectfully.¡± Chief Chu roared. When Chief Chu was in teacher mode, he would be extremely strict and would not tolerate any type of nonsense.


    ¡°Master?¡± Yu Lin blankly said. In her past life she never had any master as she taught herself martial arts. The only one who came close to being a master was Shan Qi Long who taught her the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique but he did it as a friend so Yu Lin didn¡¯t count him as a master.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What are you doing right now? Get into your concentration stance like He Lan!¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice could echoed. Yu Lin shuddered slightly before standing like He Lan. After seeing Yu Lin in this position Chief Chu nodded his head. ¡°Now then let¡¯s get started. He Lan!¡±


    ¡°Yes Master?¡±


    ¡°What are the three rules one must follow if they want to become a Chu Clan disciple?¡±


    ¡°One, address Master respectfully at all times during the training session. Two, focus on hard work and do not cut any corners. Three, do not go overboard and know when one must rest!¡± He Lan shouted.


    ¡°Why do I want you to follow these rules?¡±


    ¡°So we will learn to discipline ourselves, and so we will be able to continue learning martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Lin, did you know that people who train and reach higher ranks are able to live longer and have a longer youth?¡± Chief Chu looked at Yu Lin. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why grandpa looks so old?¡± Chief Chu raised his eyebrows. Yu Lin looked away wondering what kind of answer she should reply with. ¡°Be honest with me Yu Lin. I will take offense to anything you say.¡± Chief Chu reassured her. Yu Lin swallowed.


    ¡°Because you have asked, I will say everything honestly gran- Master Chu.. My mother had told me that one must train when they are young if they still wish to be youthful when they are older. She had also told me that the chi center will stop leveling up after a certain age and breaking through to another rank will be difficult. Although you look a bit older than I would think one would look like if they are still in their youth, you are still very strong. Based on these facts I will say you are around 70 years old.¡± Yu Lin answered. Each species had a different life span but most humans who knew basic martial arts could only lived up to around 150 years old at the best because of their yellow chi.Yellow chi creatures could only live up to hundreds of years old. Blue chi creatures could live up to thousands of years old, but red chi creatures could live up to hundred of thousands of years old.


    ¡°Your mother have taught you well Yu Lin, but I am not that old. I am already 102 years old.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin eyes widen.


    ¡°What? Master Chu you are 102 years old?! How?¡± Yu Lin knew that Chief Chu was strong but if he was already 102 then he should be even stronger than he currently is. Chief Chu gave Yu Lin a weak smile. He rolled up his pants and turned around revealing scars on his achilles heels and his calves. Yu Lin¡¯s gasp and a memory flashed through her head.


    Hu Die rushed to the hospital panting with her big belly in front of her. She was already 7 months pregnant. It had been a year since she got married to Qi Long and they were expecting a child. She was taking a rest from the hospital when one of the healers ran to her for help. Hu Die got there as fast as she could.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± She said as she followed the healers to a room. The nurse had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°It is terrible my lady. I don¡¯t understand how someone could do this to someone else.¡± The nurse wept. Hu Die didn¡¯t understand what the nurse was saying until she got to the room. Her jaw dropped at the scene. On the table laid a man on his stomach with long white hair, with red strands in the mix, trailing down his strong back, biting onto a piece of cloth. He had his arms tied down to the table and his sweat trailed down his whole body. He biting down hard on the cloth and his screams was muffled. The man was clenching his fist tightly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Hu Die saw the long cut on his both his calves that started from the bottom of his knees and ended at the top of his achilles heels. His achilles heels was cut horizontally. ¡®Who could do such a cruel thing to someone?¡¯ Hu Die thought. For someone to have their calves and achilles heels cut is the worst thing that could happen to someone. By doing this, that person may never be able to practice martial arts ever again. It is the same as if breaking their chi center! Blood was furiously gushing out of both of the wounds and the man¡¯s face was getting paler. There were six healers in charge of him, three per leg. They were all trembling and some were panting heavily.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?! Close him up!¡± Hu Die yelled. The healers shook their heads out of hope.


    ¡°The wound is too deep. It has cut through all his chi veins and his achilles heel tendon. If we don¡¯t fix his achilles tendons before we close him up, then he may never be able to walk at all.¡± One of them replied.


    ¡°Then hurry up. You guys have done these procedures many times before.¡±


    ¡°We are trying to Lady Hu Die, but there are so many tiny cuts everywhere that we are having a hard time locating them. It¡¯s as if someone has purposely made them there. If we leave even one open, then he may never be able to practice martial arts again.¡± Another one replied. Hu Die clenched her teeth. She knew that chi energy traveled through one¡¯s body by chi veins. If there is even one cut on one of the veins then it would be like two unconnected tunnels. Hu Die also knew how it felt not to be able to practice martial arts. She could tell that the man was a martial artist and for a martial artist to not be able to do martial arts is worse than death itself. ¡®No matter what happens, I have to save this man.¡¯ Hu Die took deep breaths. She stroked her belly gently.


    ¡°My baby, please bear with your mother.¡± She whispered quietly. She closed her eyes to gather her thoughts before opening them. ¡°Healers here, listen to me and follow my every orders. Close up both his calfs so that they stop bleeding, but do not touch his chi veins. I need all of you to work on his achilles tendons instead. That is the most important part.¡± She ordered. One of the healers looked up.


    ¡°Then he will never be able to do martial arts again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take of the chi veins.¡± Hu Die replied. The healer who took her to the room shook her head.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t. If you do this, you might lose your baby. Please don¡¯t!¡± She was crying. All the other healers agreed.


    ¡°It is not worth it to lose your child over a stranger my lady!¡± One of them said.


    ¡°We will do our best, so please don¡¯t do this.¡± Another said. They did not want Hu Die to risk losing her child.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Hu Die roared angrily over their protests. They all shut their mouths immediately. They all trembled. Hu Die looked at all of them with gentle eyes. ¡°I know that you all know that I shattered my chi center.¡± She looked around the room and the healers nodded their head slowly with sad expressions on their face. They became healers due to the fact that their chi centers were not as large as others but they felt that it was sad for Hu Die to have to become a healer due to that tragedy.


    ¡°Then you all must know that I understand how hard it is to live without martial arts. To live weak, and humiliated by others because I could not practice martial arts. I would have rather died.¡± Hu Die looked at the man who was now passed out from all the pain. ¡°Looking at this man, I do not want him to suffer all that pain that I had to go through. I know the risk of going through with this operation, but I am a healer. You are all healers also. You all should believe that together we can save this man. The patient has put his trust in us, we shall fulfill that trust.¡± The healers nodded their head.


    ¡°If my lady is willing to risk your child¡¯s life to save this man, then we will also risk our lives to save him, because we are also a healer like you.¡± One of them said. Hu Die gave them a smile.


    ¡°Alright. My fellow healers to ensure the safety of my child and this patient we all need to work efficiently and fast. Hurry and close his calves now.¡± Hu Die ordered.


    ¡°Yes my lady!¡± They all said. They quickly sealed him up and moved to his tendons. Hu Die tied up her hair and moved to his left calf. Usually healers only healed things when they were opened where they could see the wound physically. This was so that they could be the most precise in placing their chi energy, but this could also be dangerous to the patients. Hu Die was already a Master ranked healer and could heal people with their wounds closed, but it took her a lot of concentration and was a strain to her physically. ¡®You can do this Li Hu Die.¡¯ She thought to herself as she insert her chi energy inside of the man¡¯s calf.


    4 Hours Later


    The operation was finally done, and Hu Die managed to heal of the man¡¯s chi veins. The other healers also healed his tendons to the point of where it seemed like it was never sliced open in the first place.


    ¡°We managed to do it my lady!¡± The girl cried out. The rest of the healers cheered. Hu Die was sweating and panting heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right. I am proud... of you guys.¡± Hu Die said weakly. Another healer popped inside the room.


    ¡°I found out this man¡¯s identity!¡± He said. Hu Die nodded her head.


    ¡°What¡­ is¡­ it?¡± Hu Die said panting.


    ¡°His name is Chu Hong Hu and he is from the Green Continent.¡± That healer announced.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Hong¡­ Hu? What pretty... characters for a name.¡± Hu Die giggled. The rest also had a smile on their face.


    ¡°My lady, you have worked hard. Why don¡¯t you get some rest now?¡± The girl began to walk over to Hu Die. Hu Die nodded.


    ¡°I¡­ should.¡± As the girl was walking over she suddenly stopped and gasp.


    ¡°My lady!¡± She exclaimed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Die raised her eyebrows. She looked down to see her white dress have a streak of red. There were also red droplets on the ground. ¡®No! My baby.¡¯ Hu Die thought as her eyes fluttered closed as she slowly fell to ground.


    Chief Chu turned around and saw Yu Lin¡¯s face.


    ¡°28 years ago, I got hurt really bad. Because of that certain incident I had not been able to make another breakthrough to the next rank. I have tried many different medicines and healing techniques but breaking through is impossible for me now. Luckily I did not lose the ability to practice martial arts or else I would have really been a lost cause.¡± Chief Chu said. ¡°I also started practicing martial arts at a later age than people or I would look younger.¡± Chief Chu was lazy and arrogant as a teenage leading him to start late. He didn¡¯t want any of the village kids to regret his decisions and that was why he pushed for them to practice martial arts at such a young age.


    Yu Lin gave him a small smile and then raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°28 years ago?!¡± She blurted out. Chief Chu looked at her surprised.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yu Lin blinked quickly before shaking her head.


    ¡°No. It is nothing.¡± Yu Lin quickly answered. ¡®I operated on Chu Hong Hu when I was twenty, and I died when I was forty. Only 23 years should have passed if I was reborn right away. Does this mean that five years had passed already before I was reborned?'' Yu Lin was confused but could not figure the situation out. Looking at Yu Lin, He Lan rolled his eyes. Chief Chu just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s get started.¡± Chief Chu said. ¡°First lesson, physical endurance.¡±

 Chapter 12: A Part Of Her Knew

    Author''s Note: So sorry everyone </img>! I thought that I would be able to write at least one chapter a week, but school got really busy and I also got very sick (got pleurisy, and food poisoning) </img>. I will try to post more often in the future when I can, but here is chapter 12, enjoy! </img>


    ¡°The first step to physical endurance is balance.¡± Chief Chu gave Yu Lin and He Llan a stern look. ¡°Stand width shoulder length apart!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes Master!¡± He Lan quickly did as he instructed.


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Yu Lin quickly followed. Chief Chu nodded as he pulled out an hourglass from his sleeve. He set it on the ground.


    ¡°You two will stand like this until the hourglass is done. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master!¡± The two replied in unison. Chief Chu pulled a chair from inside the home and sat on it while reading a book. He would occasionally glance up to see how the two were doing. He Lan kept a serious face on as Yu Lin just yawned.


    ¡°Something the matter Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Nothing Master Chu.¡± Yu Lin gave him a reassuring smile. Chief Chu just shook his head. ¡®She will soon see what this practice is about.¡¯ He thought as he licked his finger to turn a page.


    Thirty minutes has passed as the bottom side of the hourglass was half full. Chief Chu stood up and set his book down his chair. He looked at He Lan to see He Lan struggling to maintain his position as his legs started shaking. He Lan was also sweating while trying to keep a straight face. ¡®I will not lose to that monster!¡¯ He thought as he concentrated on standing. Chief Chu was impressed that He Lan could go this long at his young age. He walked up to He Lan.


    ¡°The purpose of this practice is to find out how long someone can manage to stand with equal weight distributed to the ground. When someone stands they are usually leaning to one side, and then to the other. They do this to relax one leg while the other one is working. This will work if you were an ordinary person, but for martial artists, balance is a crucial key in mastering both the body and the chi center.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± He Lan nodded. Chief Chu smiled. He turned his head to see how Yu Lin was doing. His eyebrows rose as his mouth slightly parted. Yu Lin was standing like how she was originally standing earlier. There was no shaking from her legs, or sweat dripping down her face like He Lan. Instead she looked rather bored as she crossed her arms. He Lan noticed Chief Chu¡¯s face and looked over. His eyes widened before he squinted at her while clenching his teeth. ¡®I will not lose!¡¯ He Lan turned his attention away as he tried to concentrate on something else other than his shaking legs. Chief Chu walked up to Yu Lin with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Yu Lin, has either of your parents taught you martial arts yet?¡± He asked. Yu Lin looked away from his face hesitating for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Not yet Master.¡± She replied. Chief Chu cocked his head to the side and furrowed his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t understand how Yu Lin was so physically fit if she hasn¡¯t been taught any martial arts. Just because she was half dark elf and half troll, that does not make her stronger, in fact it should make her weaker. ¡®It could be possible that she has natural talent.¡¯ Chief Chu thought for a moment. ¡®But that still wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ Chief Chu thought for a long time. Although he was confused about the situation he was also quite happy for that means that he had found an amazing disciple to train. He couldn¡¯t fathom her strength but he decided not to dwell on it too long. Chief Chu bent over to pick a stick up from the ground.


    ¡°Seeing that you are far more advanced in balance than He Lan, I will have you move on to stage two. Which one is your dominant foot?¡± Chief Chu was slightly worried but didn¡¯t think much of it. Usually one would move on only when they have stood completely still for the whole hour but Chief Chu wanted to see Yu Lin¡¯s potential.


    ¡°My right one, Master.¡± Yu Lin replied. Chief Chu took the stick and lifted Yu Lin¡¯s left leg up into the air until it was over her head. . If Yu Lin¡¯s foot touched her head Yu Lin would¡¯ve formed an oval shape.


    ¡°Arch your back and your neck.¡± Chief Chu tapped Yu Lin¡¯s back with the stick.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yu Lin did as she was told. Chief Chu then took the stick and raised both Yu Lin¡¯s arms. He raised her right one so that it was touching her left calf, and the other one he had her stick it out to the side.


    ¡°Now hold this position.¡± Chief Chu sat back down. Yu Lin tilted her head up, closed her eyes, and breathed in and out slowly as she tried to clear her mind of any distracting thoughts. He Lan glared at her from the side, but he stayed quiet and focused on his training.


    After ten minutes has passed He Lan finally collapsed on the ground, his legs shaking uncontrollably. A trail of sweat trickled down Yu Lin¡¯s face as she felt her right leg going weak. Chief Chu walked up to her and with his stick, he pushed her left foot down gently. Yu Lin let out a breath of relief, until she felt Chief Chu pull her right leg up in the same position that her left was in.


    ¡°Your dominant leg will always remain stronger than your least dominant one, so you must train your least dominant one to be as strong as your dominant one.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Master¡­¡± Yu Lin clenched her teeth. Chief Chu nodded his head nonchalantly however inside, he was surprised that Yu Lin was still able to stand. ¡®What strong endurance and determination,¡¯ he thought as he returned to his seat. He Lan sat on the ground propped up on his elbows as he continued to glared at Yu Lin, but within that glare was a hint of admiration.


    After twenty minutes passed, Yu Lin seeing that the top half of the hourglass was now empty, slowly put her foot down back in place before falling and sitting on the ground. She stretched her leg out in front of her as she watched them tremble. ¡®I guess this body is still a child¡¯s body,¡¯ she thought as she looked at her legs shaking furiously. In her past life, Yu Lin could have stood for hours in the positions that Chief Chu gave her for she worked very hard on physical endurance as Hu Die. Yu Lin watched as Chief Chu took out another hourglass and set it on the table.


    ¡°When this one is done we are going to do another training, until then rest and drink a lot of water.¡± He said as he threw each of them a leather canteen. He Lan drank thirstily as Yu Lin took small sips, enjoying the feeling of having her thirst quenched.


    When the hourglass settled Chief Chu took them out on a short jog and run session around the town. Many kids stared at Yu Lin however Yu Lin ignored them as she continued to run with ease. He Lan also ignored the kids who greeted him as he focused on staying ahead of Yu Lin, however due to Yu Lin¡¯s long stamina, he eventually ended up trailing behind her. Afterwards Chief Chu made them do a series of stretches, and light exercises such as push up and squats. Chief Chu decided not to teach any of the two any martial arts that day as he wanted to evaluate Yu Lin¡¯s physical abilities for the day. It was soon time for lunch as Chief Chu led the two to the dining hall.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Sen Feng and Ju Hua were already there, and bowed to Chief Chu before taking their seats. Yu Lin took her place next to him as they all began to eat.


    ¡°How was your first day training Yu Lin?¡± Sen Feng said with a forced smile on his face. Yu Lin raised one of her eyebrow as she eyed him curiously.


    ¡°Why the sudden interest uncle Sen Feng?¡±


    ¡°Uncle?!¡± Sen Feng exclaimed. ¡°How can I be an uncle to you. I am still young. You can just call me older brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I call pretty lady, aunt Ju Hua, however you want me to call you older brother? Just by looking at your face I can tell you are much older than Aunt Ju Hua.¡± Ju Hua giggled and Chief Chu burst out in laughter.


    ¡°What?! You are spouting nonsense! Ju Hua is older than me by five years!¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible? Just by looking at your face alone I would think you are at least ten years older!¡± Yu Lin stuffed her mouth with the dumplings on the table as she made that remark. Sen Feng gaped at him and turned to look at his father and fiancee for help but they both just sat there laughing. Sen Feng scrunched his nose and then took the dumpling that Yu Lin was reaching for.


    ¡°You can say what you want, but I bet you fell pretty fast while trying to balance yourself. I bet He Lan did better than you!¡± Sen Feng scoffed. He Lan coughed choking on his food while Chief Chu stopped laughing. Sen Feng looked at them with a huge question mark, and then realizing what prompted his actions he turned back to look at Yu Lin. His eyes widen and he swallowed hard as fear tugged his mind. ¡®What a frighteningly strong little girl,¡¯ he thought, ¡®as expected of Yo Mei.¡¯ Sen Feng kept his mouth shut and grabbed some of the food that was on the table. The group ate in silence for a while as no one knew what to say to another.


    ¡°It was good. Training was good.¡± Yu Lin said trying to break the heavy atmosphere. ¡°I am happy to be able to start practicing martial arts. Thank you ma- grandpa.¡± Yu Lin said and gave Chief Chu a bright smile. Chief Chu smiled back.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°A brat like you can¡¯t get far into cultivation on your own anyways.¡± Sen Feng sneered.


    ¡°Give me ten years and I bet I can reach your level, no I may go even further. From the looks of it you aren¡¯t even that strong.¡± Yu Lin looked at him and stuck out her tongue. Sen Feng¡¯s face grew red.


    ¡°Yah!¡± He yelled before lightly hitting Yu Lin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Lin yelled surprised.


    ¡°Sen Feng!¡± Chief Chu furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°She needs to be taught a lesson father! Disrespecting her elders like this.¡± Sen Feng got up and turned to look at Chief Chu. Yu Lin saw him turn away and kicked his leg, although not with all her strength because she didn¡¯t want him to be crippled. He let out a yelp before falling back into his chair.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu yelled this time.


    ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡± Yu Lin grinned. ¡°And people earn respect, they are not just given it.¡± Sen Feng¡¯s face grew red and he gave her another punch.


    ¡°I guess people just earn beatings then.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yah!¡± Yu Lin yelled and then slapped his thigh. Sen Feng let out a quick yelp before aiming his fist at Yu Lin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Chu Sen Feng! Du Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu roared. The two froze as Sen Feng¡¯s hand hovered in the air before slowly turning their heads to see a fuming angry Chief Chu. He let it fall back down to his side as he took his seat again. ¡°Mind your manners at the table.¡± Chief Chu said sternly and Yu Lin gave him a nod before sitting back down.


    After lunch Chief Chu took He Lan and Yu Lin to a room with two desks. The two sat down as Chief Chu told them to wait for the teacher to come as he left the two alone. Not long two people walked in. It was a man and a woman. The man was tall with a shiny bald head, and stern blue eyes. The woman had a seductive aura with her and was also tall and voluptuous, with clear purple eyes and hair. He Lan stood up and bowed to the two respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Liao and Ms. Chen, your student He Lan greets you!¡± He said. Yu Lin got up after her and also bowed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Liao, and Ms. Chen. My name is Du Yu Lin and I will be under your care for a while. Please look after me.¡± She said before sitting back down. Mr. Liao and Ms. Chen observed Yu Lin carefully. They were both told by Chief Chou that Yu Lin was very strong and wise beyond her age, so the two wanted to see for themselves how she was.


    ¡°How old are you Yu Lin?¡± Ms. Chen asked with an eyebrow raised in the air.


    ¡°I am three years old.¡± She answered. Ms. Chen nodded slowly before smiling.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started with class.¡± Ms. Chen said.


    Ms. Chen taught the two writing and chi energy. Mr. Liao taught them the physical body along with history behind each kingdom. Yu Lin already knew most of the things they were teaching about however she played along that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Where do you guys want to go in the future?¡± Mr. Liao asked the two as he pointed to a map of the world. Yu Lin pointed to the Sky continent.


    ¡°I want to go there in the future.¡± She said with a shy smile on her face. Mr. Liao looked away for a second a painful looking flashing through his eyes. Yu Lin¡¯s raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is something the matter Mr. Liao?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied quickly before turning to look at her. Yu Lin saw the look in his eyes and she knew that look. That look of fake hope that adults give to innocent children. She saw that look many times in her nanny¡¯s eyes in her past life. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be able to go there one day.¡± He said before plastering a fake smile on his face.


    For the rest of class Yu Lin didn¡¯t really pay attention to much of what the teacher were asking. She wanted to know what happened to Sky Continent. She wanted to know why Ju Hua told her that she may never be able to visit Sky Continent. She wanted to know, yet a part of her didn¡¯t want to know. A part of her didn¡¯t want her to find out the harsh truth behind the reason why she couldn¡¯t go. A part of her knew the reason why. It''s because I am half dark elf. Thewords echoed in her head and the person she hated the most came into mind. Lan Hei Kong, if I knew you were going to do this, I would have never saved you! Yu Lin clenched her teeth and balled her hands into a fist so hard blood started to seep out.

 Chapter 13: The Place She Came From

    Author''s Note: Long chapter for being absent for a while. Enjoy! </img>


    14 Years Ago


    Hu Die quickly ran around trying to heal as many soldiers as she can. Her team and her were sent to a nearby village, by the Emperor, when a light entered the village and caused an explosion. The source was unknown and many buildings were destroyed. This caused a havoc in the city as many thought that the city was getting attacked. Hu Die was sent by the Emperor to help heal the people who got devastating injuries.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die,¡± A nearby male healer called out to her, ¡°we found someone who is seriously injured here!¡± The healer had the person on his back and he gently set the person down on a nearby table.


    ¡°What situation?¡± Hu Die yelled back as she concentrated on the patient before her.


    ¡°A black situation.¡± The male healer yelled back. Hu Die¡¯s eyes widened. Patients were categorized into six categories. It started with white, yellow, orange, blue, purple, and black. The darker the color, the more serious the injuries. Hu Die finished healing the serious injuries of the purple patient in front of her, leaving the minor injuries to her the other healers, and quickly ran to where the young man was calling. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked as she walked up to the patient.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t think he is a resident here¡­¡± The healer replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at him.¡± The healer moved out of the way and Hu Die raised her eyebrows as she saw the patient.


    ¡°Dark elf? What is a dark elf doing here?¡± Hu Die muttered. In the Sky continent dark elves were rarely seen and there had been rumors of them going extinct however, a couple of years ago a few of them arrived in the Green continent which caused those rumors to go away. Still it was rare for an elf to be seen in Skye continent because elves were mostly found in the Beast and Fog continents far away from the Sky continent. ¡®Was he the reason for the explosion?¡¯ Hu Die thought as she observed the man and saw that he had a lot of cuts underneath dried dirt and grime on his dark grey skin. His long white hair was tangled with dried blood. He looked as if he was in a battle from the huge slice on his abdomen. Hu Die knew that he was related to the destruction that happened and knew that if they needed answers the dark elf could not die.


    ¡°What do we do Lady Hu Die? Are we allowed to heal someone not of the human race?¡± The healer fidgeted nervously. Hu Die shook her head to clear her mind.


    ¡°We have no choice,¡± Hu Die said and began to wipe the dark elf¡¯s body down with a damped cloth, ¡°he is the one who holds the key to all our questions.¡± Hu Die could see how inflamed the man¡¯s injuries were. The male healer nodded and began to start cleaning the dark elf off too. Hu Die had many healers surround the dark elf for he had such deep injuries that Hu Die was surprised he wasn¡¯t dead yet. They took over three days using all their chi energy to heal the man. Color eventually returned to his pained and paled face.


    For the next three months afterwards the dark elf did not regain conscious. Hu Die had him moved to Heavenly Cloud¡¯s city to keep watch of him. She had a healer and several high ranked guards in his room at all times. When Hu Die healed him Hu Die found out he was 8th Leveled Grandmaster. Hu Die knew that when he woke up he would be too weak to do anything however she still had precautions just in case something did happen. On the fourth month a healer rushed to get her from the clinic.


    ¡°He¡¯s.. awake¡­ that dark elf¡­ he¡¯s¡­. awake.¡± The healer panted. Hu Die stopped everything she was doing and had one of her trusted healers take charge of her work as she quickly left to meet the dark elf.


    Hu Die entered the room and saw him with his hands up cautiously moving around the room as if he was ready to fight anyone. He spoke in elf language and no one understood him. The healers were trying to calm him down so that his injuries would not reopen however he did not stop moving around. The guards were alert hands on their swords in case anything happened.


    ¡°Everyone move back.¡± Hu Die said out loud clearly. The healers and guards bowed to her before they moved back. Hu Die knew that the dark elf must have felt very scared and nervous so she approached him slowly. The dark elf was still looking at the healers and guards, his eyes cautious. ¡°Sir?¡± Hu Die said softly. The dark elf¡¯s light blue eyes met Hu Die¡¯s eyes and he froze. His hands slowly dropped to his side and his eyes widened. He said something however Hu Die ignored it because she didn¡¯t understand. The dark elf suddenly ran up to Hu Die and hugged her tightly. The guards pulled out their sword but Hu Die held out her hand a motion for them to stop. He held onto Hu Die for a long time and Hu Die patted him on the back. After a while he finally backed away. He patted his chest.


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong. Lan Hei Kong.¡± He said. Hu Die looked at him confused at first before nodding, understanding that he was saying his name to her. She smiled at him.


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong.¡± She said and relief washed over his face. He said something in elf language before giving Hu Die another hug. Hu Die was surprised however did not refused his hug as she felt he was like a lost child.


    After the class was done Chief Chu went back to the room. He told the two that the rest of the day was theirs and then guided Yu Lin to her room as He Lan left the scene. Yu Lin kept her hands closed to her hiding the wounds on them. She clenched her teeth, trying to control her anger from coming out. ¡®Lan Hei Kong! Lan Hei Kong! You may have killed me in my last life, but in this life I will kill you!¡¯ She cursed him inwardly.


    ¡°How was your first day here Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu suddenly said breaking Yu Lin¡¯s train of thought. Yu Lin looked up at him.


    ¡°Yes grandpa?¡±


    ¡°How was your first day here?¡± Chief Chu said gently. When he had picked them up he felt that something was wrong with Yu Lin yet he did not know what so he tried to be cautious with his words.


    ¡°It was good. I am very grateful towards grandpa for bringing me here.¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chief Chu had nothing else to say and soon they arrived at Yu Lin¡¯s room. ¡°If you want to take a bath then ring the bell and Tang Tang will come.¡± Chief Chu gestured towards the bell. Yu Lin nodded. She was going to step inside when she stopped.


    ¡°Grandpa I almost forgot to tell you,¡± She looked at Chief Chu, ¡°I just learned magic. Mother told me to practice it frequently until I get the hang of it. She told me to tell you just in case you sense anything weird.¡± She said. ¡®Magic?¡¯ Thought Chief Chu but he quickly understood.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded his head. Yu Lin smiled, however the smile didn¡¯t touch her eyes, before turning around to enter the room. ¡°Yu Lin,¡± she heard Chief Chu say and she turned back around, ¡°if you ever have any troubles you can just tell grandpa. Whatever it is, grandpa will listen to you.¡± He gave her a reassuring smile. Yu Lin blinked speechless before nodding her head.


    ¡°Ok.¡± She smile and then watched as he gave her another smile before leaving.


    Yu Lin closed the door behind her and then just stood there. ¡®I wonder what made him say that?¡¯ She thought. She let out a sigh before wiping the thought away from her head. She opened her hands and looked at the wounds from her fingernails. She hovered right hand over her left and then ejected her chi energy to the wound quickly healing it. She did the same to the other hand. She looked at her now healed hand with no trace of a wound except for the dry blood that was left on there. She lifted her pointer finger up and created water the size of a small marble. She dropped it on her hand and then quickly rubbed her hands together, before rubbing her wet hands on her trousers.


    She then walked to the center of the room and sat down. She began to meditate resting her hands on her knees. Moments passed before she opened her eyes feeling her chi center was balanced she lifted her hand up. ¡®Imagine the chi running to my finger, creating a flame. The flame will grow, and grow, and grow until it is the size of my fist.¡¯ She thought. She felt her chi energy do as she imagined and a flame popped out hovering on top of her finger. The flame grew and grew until it was the size of her fist. ¡®Now imagine the flame losing energy and growing smaller and smaller.¡¯ The flame grew smaller at her will. Yu Lin practiced just like how her mother told her to. Afterwards she moved on to practice her water, earth, wind, and electricity. After she used up three quarters of her energy she stopped. She felt that she understood the concept of each element and yet somehow something felt missing. ¡®What is it? What is this feeling?¡¯ She scratched her head however could not come up with an answer. She put her hand on her neck to feel sweat dripping down. She pulled her head back in disgust and decided it was time for her to take a bath. She took a change of clothes before ringing the bell. Within seconds Tang Tang appeared in front of her door.


    ¡°Would young lady like her bath now?¡± Tang Tang bowed her head. Yu Lin bowed back.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Follow me this way.¡± Tang Tang led her to the bathhouse. The sun was beginning to set as Yu Lin stared at the colorful sky. ¡°Hot water had been prepared already, my lady can just get in right away. Place your dirty clothes outside and other servants will tend to it¡± Tang Tang opened the bathhouse door. Yu Lin nodded her head and thanked Tang Tang before entering the bath house. She stripped her clothes and with one hand set it outside.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A gleeful smile appeared on her face when she saw the bath and she jumped right in. She let out a sigh of relaxation. She thought about the events of the day and smiled. ¡®I am very lucky this lifetime.¡¯ She thought. The water soothed her aching muscles and she rested her head on the the edge of the stone bath. Tiredness started to wash over her as her eyes began to flutter close.


    Hu Die gently grabbed Hei Kong¡¯s hand, placing her fingers firmly on his wrist to feel his pulse. It felt better than it did four months ago when they first found him. Hu Die was worried about how to talk to Hei Kong, because the elf language translator was going to get to Heavenly Clouds city in three days. Hu Die decided not to stressed on it.


    ¡°You are getting better.¡± She said as she looked up at him. He looked at her with a soft expression on his face as if she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. He said something however she didn¡¯t understand and only cocked her head in confusion. Seeing her do this, Hei Kong let out a cheerful laugh and then grimaced in pain. Hu Die hovered her hand over his stomach and injected her chi energy into him. The pain on his face went away and a smile replaced it instead. Hu Die let go of his hand and stood up.


    ¡°I have to go now. I will come back tomorrow.¡± She said and turned to leave. Hei Kong quickly grabbed her wrist. Hu Die eyebrows rose and she turned around. He looked up at her with sad eyes. He opened his mouth¡­


    ¡°Young lady are you done with your bath?¡± Tang Tang called out. Yu Lin opened her eyes and sat up.


    ¡°Almost.¡± She yelled back out. She stepped out of the bath, dried herself, and threw her clothes on before exiting the bath house.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your bath young lady?¡± Tang Tang bowed. Yu Lin bowed back feeling awkward.


    ¡°Yes. At my house we have a smaller, but the one here is so spacious.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I see. There is some time left before dinner. Would you like to return to your room?¡±


    ¡°Ye-¡± Yu Lin thought about it for a second, ¡°Actually, I want to see lady Ju Hua.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please follow me this way.¡±


    Soon after they arrived in front of a room. The door was wide open and Yu Lin had a soft look to her eyes as she looked at Ju Hua sitting on a chair reading a book.


    ¡°Thank you lady Tang Tang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about young lady. When dinner is ready I will come get you two.¡± Tang Tang then quietly strolled off. Yu Lin entered the room quietly, trying notto disturb Ju Hua reading. She then sat down quietly across from her. After a moment Ju Hua finally noticed a presence in the room and looked up from her book. When she saw Yu Lin she smiled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything if you were here?¡± Ju Hua squinted her eyes.


    ¡°You look like you were enjoying your book. I did not want to disturb you, aunt Ju Hua.¡± Yu Lin replied. ¡®What a strange child.¡¯ Ju Hua thought. Ju Hua had experience with children in the past and when they wanted attention they would always disturb her no matter what she was doing. Ju Hua looked at Yu Lin suspiciously before setting her book down.


    ¡°Now then, how may I help you?¡± Ju Hua said. Yu Lin bowed her head before answering,


    ¡°Aunt Ju Hua, this place that you come from¡­ how is it?¡± Yu Lin asked carefully watching Ju Hua¡¯s every action. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes widened and then she looked away from Yu Lin¡¯s gaze. Images flashed through her head and her lips quivered. She took a deep breath in trying to calm her racing heart. Yu Lin immediately regretted asking the question. Although she got a gist of what had happened she wanted to hear it come from Ju Hua herself, but after seeing Ju Hua¡¯s reaction she wished she had never asked. Yu Lin opened her mouth to change the topic, but Ju Hua also opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. The buildings, the houses, they are all beautiful. The market is always full of beautiful clothing and jewelry.¡± Ju Hua looked back into Yu Lin¡¯s eyes and she had a sad smile on her face.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Lin said. Silence filled the air for a while as no one knew what to say. Yu Lin didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know the actual situation in Sky Continent. She didn¡¯t know how bad it was, however she knew that Ju Hua loved Sky Continent. She knew that Ju Hua would never leave Heavenly Clouds city unless something major caused her to. ¡®It was me,¡¯ she thought, ¡®it has to be me. I am the one who caused all this pain. I have to be the one to fix it.¡¯ Yu Lin felt that it had to be her fault. If she didn¡¯t die that day, then Ju Hua wouldn¡¯t be sitting in front of her reincarnated self. Yu Lin mustered up all her courage. ¡°Aunt Ju Hua.¡± She said clearly. She didn¡¯t want to see that painful look in Ju Hua¡¯s eyes, however she knew that it was there for a reason.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°One day, I will go to that place. The place where you came from. No matter what hardships, I will overcome them all and go there. When that time comes, please tell me all about it, the place where you come from.¡± Yu Lin firmly said with determined eyes. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Yu Lin¡¯s face. She had seen this face before, it was the face that she had seen on her cousin Hu Die¡¯s face. It was the face Hu Die had after her chi center got shattered but she refused to give up on finding a way to fix it. It was the face of hopelessness, yet it contained hope. Tears began to form in her eyes and she quickly wiped them away. ¡®Maybe¡­ just maybe this girl will be able to change it all.¡¯ She thought inwardly.


    ¡°I understand. When you grow old enough, I will tell you everything.¡± Ju Hua gave her a smile. Yu Lin smiled back seeing no sadness in Ju Hua¡¯s face.


    ¡°My beautiful fiancee, I just got our wedding date!¡± Sen Feng barged in singing loudly. He had a smug look on his face with a trace of lust in his eyes. The look came off his face completely when he saw Yu Lin sitting there with a sour expression on her face. ¡°What? What is this brat doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, disgusting,¡± Yu Lin clicked her tongues multiple times, ¡°with that look on your face, it¡¯s no wonder woman stay away from you.¡±


    ¡°What? What would a three year old brat like you know about anything?¡± Sen Feng yelled.


    ¡°I know enough to know you are a danger to women everywhere.¡± Yu Lin jeered. Ju Hua let out a laugh. She remembered the first time she met Sen Feng, and how he was chasing skirt everywhere around town. He always failed though. She had also made a promise with Sen Feng not to do anything until after marriage and he had agreed. Sen Feng looked at Ju Hua with a hurt expression.


    ¡°Honey, why are you laughing?¡± He said in disbelief. Ju Hua frowned at him.


    ¡°Is she lying? Before you saw me, you were trying to get with every girl in town.¡± Ju Hua looked at him with disapproving eyes.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Sen Feng was speechless. Although he knew he used to be a player- a very bad one who rarely got woman- he had thought that Ju Hua had forgotten all about his days as one. ¡®Why? Why is everyone against me these days?¡¯ he thought and then turned to look at Yu Lin, ¡®it is all because of you.¡¯ He glared at her. Yu Lin felt his chi aura approaching her and a chill went up her spine. In this life she was only 5th Level Bronze Ranked. If she and Sen Feng would to duel she would definitely lose. She watched frozen stiff for a moment as Sen Feng approached her. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Trouble.¡± She muttered before jumping out of her chair and quickly crawling under the table and hiding behind Ju Hua.


    ¡°Yah!¡± Sen Feng yelled and continued to go after her trying to avoid hitting his fiancee who was sitting in the middle of the two fighting.


    Chief Chu saw Tang Tang walking towards Ju Hua¡¯s room.


    ¡°Tang Tang.¡± He called out. Tang Tang stopped in her tracks, turned around and bowed her head.


    ¡°How may I help Master Chu?¡±


    ¡°Are you on your way to get Yu Lin for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master Chu.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master Chu.¡± Tang Tang waited for Chief Chu to walk up to her before she began walking again. Chief Chu¡¯s eyebrows rose as they kept walking not towards Yu Lin¡¯s room but towards Sen Feng¡¯s and Ju Hua¡¯s room.


    ¡°This is not the way to Yu Lin¡¯s room.¡± He said confused.


    ¡°After her bath, young lady went to visit lady Ju Hua.¡± Tang Tang replied.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chief Chu nodded. They were a couple steps away from the room however they could hear a lot of yelling inside. ¡°What is going on?¡± Chief Chu said as he walked in front of the entrance. He looked inside the room to see a furious, red faced Sen Feng trying to grab hold of a scared yet mischievous looking Yu Lin. He saw Ju Hua laughing stuck between the two. If one saw this they would think that it was a mother looking after her two fighting children. Chief Chu sighed and shook his head. He walked inside and then raised his arms, when he was within arm¡¯s length of Sen Feng and Yu Lin he smashed his fist down on each of their heads. Afterwards he drag the each of them by the ear to the dining room.

 Chapter 14: Those Words From That Day

    Author''s Note: This chapter took me foooeevveerr to write! Whew! Glad I''m finally done with it. Anyways, enjoy! :)


    Yu Lin sat in her room rubbing the bump on her head that she got from Chief Chu. Although she wanted to use her healing magic to make it go away, she knew that would put her under suspicion so she could only leave it alone feeling sore. She thought about what happened before dinner and giggled. ¡®Calling me a brat, you¡¯re the brat here Sen Feng!¡¯ She thought. After she got herself together, she practiced The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang and the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique before laying on her bed trying to go to sleep. Before she could sleep though a face flashed through her head. ¡®Lan Hei Kong.¡¯ She thought. When she first met him in her previous life she thought that he was like a lost child yearning for love and warmth. She would have never believed that he would turned out to be an evil power hungry elf. Her mind flashed to that day when he grabbed her wrist. ¡®What did he say?¡¯ She wondered. In her previous life she did not understand the elf language but now that she did, she thought that she could just remembered the sounds and words he spoke, she would know what he said. No matter how much she thought about it though, she could not remember and soon she just drifted off to sleep.


    For the first month Chief Chu trained the two together, working on their physical state. In the second month he separated the two¡¯s training. Although the warm ups still had the two together, he had Sen Feng teach He Lan while he taught Yu Lin personally. During the first month Chief Chu debated if he wanted to teach Yu Lin the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs. He knew he couldn¡¯t teach He Lan because He Lan¡¯s body was not as strong and he fit using the sword more. Chief Chu saw how even though Yu Lin may be endangered because of her chi center, her physical body was very strong. The first three forms of the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs required one to have a strong physical body, and then the forms after that required being able to use one¡¯s chi center efficiently. Chief Chu knew that this martial arts he learned was difficult to achieve and master however he felt that if it was Yu Lin it would not be a problem. He concluded that Yu Lin would need to increase her physical abilities before the the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs.


    Chief Chu did not tell Yu Lin at first that he was prepping her for Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs martial arts style. Instead he told her that he wanted to improve her physical. For one to learn the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs they must have a built lower body or else they would get a lot of injuries. He made her training harder however he was always shocked that Yu Lin never complained, nor showed any sign of having any difficulties.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± he said one day as they were out on their run, although he was walking more than running due to his giant steps, ¡°do you find my training hard?¡± He asked out of curiosity. Yu Lin ran next to him panting, her dark grey skin shining from her sweat.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s¡­ fun¡­ and¡­ interesting¡­¡± She said between each breath. Chief Chu sighed. Deep inside he felt a bit disappointed. When he first started learning the martial arts he found it very difficult and actually hated it. At one point he wanted to quit however due to humiliation that he suffered he didn¡¯t.


    Although Chief Chu didn¡¯t tell her Yu Lin already knew that he was planning on training and teaching her the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs. Although training was hard due to the fact that she had to do physical exercises until she basically dropped to the ground, she still enjoyed it. She never knew how much she enjoyed training so intensely in martial arts until that day. She began to remembered the feeling she got in her previous life when she trained until she basically fainted to exhaustion. She wanted to get stronger and each time she felt a breakthrough to another rank, she was encouraged to keep training and training. The two already did about 15 laps around the village, including her first 10 laps of warm up, Yu Lin did a total of 35 laps before she was allowed to rest. She dropped down to the ground, her chest panting up and down. She grabbed a leather canteen and drank thirstily. She was only allowed a 20 minute break to catch her breath and she quickly sat up. She began to meditate to calm her state of mind and to stabilize her breathing.


    After she was done with her break she had to do 50 push ups and 75 situps. Due to her age and her growing body, Chief Chu didn¡¯t want to wear her out and so he assigned these numbers. Had Yu Lin been much older the numbers would have been in the hundreds. After that Chief Chu had her do 75 squats. The Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Legs focused mostly on the abdomen and lower body strength which was why Chief Chu had Yu Lin trained mostly her lower body, but he did not forget her upper body also as he had her work on push ups and had her carry pails of water from the river back to the house.


    Yu Lin also practiced her using magic also. She had become quite efficient and could now also have fire out on one finger, and water out on the other. It was difficult to do this due to the fact that one had to control one¡¯s chi energy to form two different things. However, no matter how good Yu Lin got she still felt as if something was missing. She felt like something wasn¡¯t complete however she could not figure out what it was.


    On the third month of their training Chief Chu decided it was time to teach Yu Lin and He Lan about how to utilize their chi energy and chi centers. After their morning warm up Chief Chu sat them next to each other with them sitting pretzel legged on the ground.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training will be one of the most important trainings.¡± Chief Chu said as he walked around the two. ¡°Today I will teach you two how to train your chi center.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the two yelled. He Lan smirked as he had been secretly practicing how to circulate his chi energy. Sen Feng had secretly teached him when Chief Chu wasn¡¯t around and it was just them and their personal training. He was confident that he would do better than Yu Lin on this matter. Chief Chu pulled out two chi energy stones and threw it in front of them.


    ¡°Pick up the stones.¡± Chief Chu ordered.


    ¡°Yes Master!¡± The two reached their hands out and grabbed the stones in front of them. Yu Lin¡¯s was much bigger than He Lan due to the fact that Chief Chu knew she was practicing magic, and had already knew to a certain degree how to utilize her chi energy. The chi energy stone that Yu Lin had also had a thicker exterior, which made it harder to inject chi energy inside of the it.


    ¡°Now then, the first step to controlling one¡¯s chi energy at will is to feel your chi energy. I want both of you to close your eyes and empty your minds,¡±the two did as he said, ¡°now, when your mind is completely cleared of any disturbances you will be able to feel the energy swirling and running through you. The chi energy is one of the most important things to a martial artists. Those who can¡¯t use their chi energy can not hold the title of being a martial artist.¡± Chief Chu roared.


    Yu Lin thought about the time she had hers shattered, and then quickly cleared the thought away from her head. She focused on nothing, dulling her mind until it was completely empty, and the only thing she could hear was the voice of Chief Chu speaking to her.


    ¡°Now when you feel that energy within you, you have to control it. Imagine the energy running up from your stomach to your shoulder, down your arms, down into your hands, and imagine that energy getting ejected out into the stone.¡± Chief Chu squinted his eyes at the two, ¡°Until you get that stone half full you are not allowed to step foot away from this court yard!¡± He sternly said. Within seconds Yu Lin opened her eyes and got up. Chief Chu raised his eyebrows thinking that this might be the first time she was going to ask a question, or complain, but instead she walked up to him, handed him her chi energy stone, bowed her head, and left the courtyard. Chief Chu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he watched Yu Lin stroll off too speechless to say anything. He looked down and saw that the chi energy stone was actually filled all the way up, more than he had asked, and more than what he had expected out of her. ¡®Who is this child?!¡¯ He thought amazed. ¡°Well done Yu Lin.¡± He quickly said and watched as she stopped, turned around to give him another bow, before continuing on her way.


    He Lan heard everything that happened and his blood started to boil. ¡®That monster¡­ that little beast¡­ how did she finish it so fast?¡¯ He screamed inside his head as he clenched his teeth. He had only ejected a small amount in his chi energy stone and that he felt was already a lot of work and was difficult to do. Actually, compared to other kids his age, He Lan did what most wouldn¡¯t be able to do and would be considered a genius. That day He Lan tried his best to clear his mind however he could only feel anger and fury as he thought of Yu Lin and it took him at least 5 hours to fill the chi energy stone halfway up.


    Yu Lin yawned as she walked back to her room. She quickly found some clothes, took a quick bath, and then went to the classroom where Mr. Liao and Ms. Chen were both chattering away waiting for the two. Yu Lin walked in and they both stopped talking shock on their face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two learning how to utilize your chi energy today?¡± Ms. Chen said in a high pitched voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Yu Lin said as she sat down. The two teachers looked at each other and then back at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Liao wrapped his hand around his chin, a habit he had when he was curious. Yu Lin nodded her head. The two teachers knew that the two were going to do that day and they were told by Chief Chu that the two may not be able to attend class that day. Ms. Chen was impressed by Yu Lin while Mr. Liao was rather curious upon how Yu Lin was able to understand the concept so fast.


    Over the three months Yu Lin had learned that Mr. Liao is a monk who migrated from Sky Continent and Ms. Chen was one of the teachers sent by an academy from the Middle Continent to see if there was any child qualified to enter the prestigious school. She also taught kids around the village when she did not teach He Lan and Yu Lin.


    The two teachers quickly got their act together and began to teach Yu Lin her studies of that day. Yu Lin just sat there with a bored expression because she had already learned of everything that there is needed to be learned in her past life. When the two was done Yu Lin gave them a bow and bid them farewell before running out with a smile on her face. She started to head to Ju Hua¡¯s room.


    For the past three months, Ju Hua and Yu Lin had spent a lot of time together. Ju Hua had warmed up to Yu Lin and treated Yu Lin like her real niece however Sen Feng still felt that Yu Lin was just an annoying brat. Each time she went there Sen Feng would scowl at her, argue for a bit, and then leave the two alone. Today when Yu Lin went there though she did not see Sen Feng and just saw Ju Hua sitting at her usual spot reading. Yu Lin sat down on a chair across from her. Ju Hua looked up from book and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come again.¡± She said and Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Lin answered. Ju Hua looked at her with gentle eyes. For some reason Yu Lin had reminded of her of someone whom she had loved very much. Their personality, their words, their manners, their likes and dislikes, the more Ju Hua saw Yu Lin, the more she thought they were similar.


    ¡°When is are your parents coming to visit?¡± Ju Hua asked as she wondered about the people who raised Yu Lin. Yu Lin paused unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Soon¡­ I hope.¡± She replied as she began to miss her parents. Although the food at Chief Chu¡¯s house were delicious, she often found herself missing the meals that her mother cooked.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Sen Feng called out cheerfully as he skipped into the room. ¡°That little brat won¡¯t be com- Ah!¡± Sen Feng yelled out surprised as he saw Yu Lin sitting there. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± He exclaimed as he pointed a finger towards Yu Lin.


    ¡°I got done early. I think He Lan is still practicing though.¡± Yu Lin answered nonchalantly as she looked at Sen Feng. Sen Feng frown.


    ¡°Hey little kid, you have been spending too much time with my fiancee. Today is our day alone together so go away.¡± Sen Feng flipped his hand back in forth in the air.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Lin jumped off the chair.


    ¡°I know you were going to say that. Hurry up and leave befo- huh?¡± Sen Feng looked at he wide eyed. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave?¡± He asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes. I will see you two later then.¡± She bowed to the both of them before exiting the room. Sen Feng cocked his head to one side confused however just shrugged his shoulder happy that he was going to spend time with Ju Hua. Ju Hua didn¡¯t think much of Yu Lin¡¯s actions for she knew that Yu Lin probably her her own matters to attend to.


    Yu Lin walked to the front gate of the Siheyuan a small smile curling on her face. Po Leng Jing and Lu Wu Ya, the two guards, looked at her suspiciously, however did not say anything. Yu Lin had often seen the two during her three months of training, and greeted them at times however other than that she did not say much to the two. The two guards on the other hand had wondered how and why Yu Lin was allowed to stay with Chief Chu. They had never saw Chief Chu train any other youth aside from He Lan so they were surprised when Chief Chu brought in Yu Lin and started to train her along with He Lan.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Greetings Sir Lu and Sir Po.¡± Yu Lin bowed to the two before seating herself down at the steps.


    ¡°Greetings Yu Lin.¡± Leng Jing replied.


    ¡°Greetings Yu Lin.¡± Wu Ya quickly said after. He hesitated not sure what to do due to the things that his father had taught him however he did not want to offend Yu Lin, for that would mean he was offending Chief Chu. Yu Lin gave the two a smile before staring out into the distance at the village. After a while curiosity tugged at Leng Jing¡¯s conscious.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Leng Jing asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°They will be here soon. I can feel it.¡± Yu Lin replied, and as she said that, she saw two heads appearing in the distance. One of them was a tall beautiful elf with a blue cap on to match her blue robes, and the other was an ugly red eyed troll. Yu Lin stood up smiling as she ran towards them. The two also smiled as they saw Yu Lin and opened their arms wide to receive her.


    ¡°Our daughter!¡± They both exclaimed in unison as they wrapped one arm around. Yu Lin smiled as she placed each arm around their necks.


    ¡°Mama! Papa!¡± She cried out filled with emotions she couldn¡¯t explain into words. In her last life, her mother had passed away when she was still young, and her father neglected her most of the time. She did not understand how it felt to have parents who loved her and cherished her until this lifetime, and she promised herself to treat them well back. The two pulled back away from her and Yo Mei bent down to meet her eye level.


    ¡°How did you know we were coming?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just¡­ got a feeling.¡± Yu Lin nervously smiled.


    Actually, from before when Sen Feng was telling her to go away, she could sense her mother''s chi energy. Ever since her mother has taught her magic she was able to somehow feel her mother¡¯s presence. She could feel if her mother was far or close. Sometimes during the month she felt her mother¡¯s presence closer to her, however it never came as close to as it did in that moment. That was why she was willing to leave Sen Feng and Ju Hua.


    Chou embraced his daughter as he hadn¡¯t seen her for the longest time. He wanted to carry her in his arms but she had already grown up to his chin which made it hard to carry her. When he had learn that Yu Lin went to Chief Chu¡¯s house, he was very worried and missed Yu Lin a lot. He had only managed not to come visit Chief Chu¡¯s house earlier due to Yo Mei¡¯s reassurances, and the workload he had. Although there was still some construction left to do, he made sure to keep this day open so that he and his wife could come visit Yu Lin.


    ¡°Have you been good to Chief Chu, Yu Lin?¡± Chou asked. Sen Feng¡¯s face crossed Yu Lin¡¯s mind for a second but she brushed it away and nodded her head.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She replied smiling. Chou rubbed her head gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chou said smiling happily. Although he may have not spent a lot of time with Yu Lin, he knew that Yu Lin was not the type of child to do something bad on purpose. Since she had been born he had always had this strange feeling that she was somehow wiser beyond her age, and he of course didn¡¯t have any complaints about it. Yo Mei picked Yu Lin up and gave her a big smooch on the cheek.


    ¡°Should we go into town and celebrate your birthday then?¡± Yo Mei smiled at Yu Lin. Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She blurted out confused for a moment. ¡®Is it my birthday already?¡¯ She thought. Yo Mei smiled expecting this reaction. Usually kids would be very excited on their birthdays and could not wait for their parents to give them a gift or take them somewhere but each year Yu Lin was nonchalant about it. Yo Mei was confused at first also about her attitude however just figured that she was just taking it differently from other kids.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°... yes. I had been busy training with Grandpa that I had forgotten. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It not like I¡¯m angry at you. Hurry up and go tell those guards that you will be heading out with us for a while. You are done with your training, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Lin slid down Yo Mei and quickly ran up to tell Leng Jing and Wu Ya. After she was done she ran back to her parents. She held each of her parents hand as they walked away from Chief Chu¡¯s Sihueyuan.


    Instead of taking Yu Lin into town the two took her into the forest and they walked for a long time until they reached an open area. Yu Lin looked at the open field and closed her eyes to relax knowing what they were going to do. Chou turned to Yu Lin and patted her head.


    ¡°Yu Lin, your mama told me that you have learned magic. Is that right?¡± He asked. Yu Lin nodded her head. Chou slowly nodded his head and looked away for a second pondering on a thought. He then turned back to look at Yu Lin. He observed her body with his eyes and could see that she was well toned with all the training that she had got from Chief Chu. Chou looked into her eyes with determination. ¡°It is about time for papa to also teach you something. Are you up for the task?¡±


    ¡°Yes papa!¡± Yu Lin enthusiastically responded. Chou nodded his head as he grabbed onto Yu Lin¡¯s hand and gently guided her to the center of the field. Yo Mei sat on a nearby rock observing the two, curious of what they were saying, however she did not interrupt them.


    ¡°Yu Lin, unlike elves, trolls cannot use magic. This is why I am going to teach you something that, although may not look or seem great like your mother¡¯s magic, it will be something useful for you in the future. It may be difficult at first but to learn you must bear through it.¡± Chou said.


    ¡°Yes, papa!¡±


    ¡°Good! Now, I am going to teach you a technique that has been passed down my family for millenniums. This technique consisted of five parts, however papa has only managed to be able to decipher three parts. This technique is a body strengthening technique. It will help you strengthen your body as it lets your physical body absorb your chi energy.¡± Chou said. Yu Lin eyebrows went up. ¡®Let my physical body absorb my chi energy?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Papa, what do you mean it lets the physical body absorb chi energy?¡± She quickly asked before he could move on. Chou paused for a second not sure of how to explain it. After a while of thinking he tried to explain the concept to Yu Lin as simply as he could.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yu Lin you see, trolls are different from elves and humans. Unlike elves and humans, who have to train hard to gain a good physical body, trolls get a stronger physical body by using our chi energy to strengthen our muscle and skin. Only creatures with red chi energy can do this as their body is built differently. I am not sure it''s going to work on you, but we must try before giving up.¡± He mustered out. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she blinked, speechless.


    Yu Lin had known that trolls and other creatures with red energy had good physical bodies, however she never knew the reason why. She had thought they were born with the body and it got stronger as they grew up. She had thought that there chi center was only there for the sake of it being there, not serving much purpose. Yu Lin was both a scholar and martial artist, and was always happy to learn new things.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chou asked. Yu Lin nodded her head quickly.


    ¡°I understand papa. Thank you papa. Now, teach me papa!¡± She was enthusiastic. Chou let out a chuckle seeing how bright her smile was made him happy. He quickly cleared his throat though, and a stern look appeared on his face.


    ¡°First, you have to circulate your chi throughout your whole body. Imagine it traveling everywhere throughout your chi veins, and when you feel it everywhere at once, you will then exert it outside your chi veins so that your muscles and blood veins can absorb the energy. It will feel painful and have a weird tingling sensation, and you may fail, but you should be fine. Remember also that you cannot let this energy escape your body like magic, all the chi energy should stay inside your body.¡± Chou said. He was a little worried about Yu Lin as Yu Lin was and elto however after learning about her chi energy from Yo Mei, he felt she was going to be okay. Yu Lin crossed her leg together and did as Chou said.


    She felt her chi energy running throughout her chi veins. It took her a while but when she felt chi energy throughout all her chi veins she exerted them out her chi veins. At first the chi energy refused to go out, causing her to fail three times as the chi energy just exited her body shrouding around her body. The day grew darker and darker as Yu Lin kept practicing, trying to get the concept of it. On her twentieth time, she was left with her last drop of chi energy and gave it her all. After she kept exerting her chi energy they eventually began to escape her chi veins and be pushed outside as her muscles began absorbing the energy. She breathed in sharply feeling the weird tingling sensation from every part of her body. She shivered and panted however kept her focus in mind.


    Chou, seeing her daughter succeeding on her twentieth try, dropped his jaw wide open. When he first tried to learn this technique he had failed hundreds of times, and since trolls had small chi centers he could only try twice per day before losing all his chi energy. Seeing Yu Lin made him feel envy and struck him in awe as he admired his daughter.


    Yu Lin opened her eyes and let a deep breath escape her lips as she smiled. She felt her body grow stronger, as if she had physically trained herself for days. She stood up and stretched feeling refreshed, yet tired at the same time. She looked up and saw that the sun had already began to set as dinner started to approach. ¡®How long did I take to practice?¡¯ She thought as she stretched her arms up. Yo Mei went up to the two and smiled.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get you back shall we?¡± She said as she picked the tired Yu Lin up. Yu Lin nodded and laid her head on Yo Mei¡¯s shoulder. Chou and Yo Mei chuckled and talked about their daughter as she slept quietly on her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    Chief Chu stood outside his Siheyuan as he saw the three coming back. He smiled as Yo Mei and Chou gave him a bow.


    ¡°Welcome Mr and Mrs. Du.¡± He said as he gave them a bow. The two smiled and Yo Mei shook Yu Lin awake before setting her on the ground on her feet. Yu Lin stretched her body and yawned before bowing to Chief Chu.


    ¡°I have returned.¡± She said. Chief Chu had a gentle smile on his face as he watched her bow. He cleared his throat and turned his attention back to Chou and Yo Mei.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two stay the night before heading out tomorrow?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yo Mei shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Yo Mei replied.


    ¡°You two would not be troubling me at all. Please be my guest for the night. I also have something very important to discuss.¡± He gave them a smile. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows curious and saw as Chief Chu gave a quick glance down at Yu Lin before meeting her eyes again. Yo Mei nodded her head understanding.


    ¡°Then we thank you for generosity for the night, Chief Chu.¡± Yo Mei said as she and Chou gave him another bow. Chief Chu let out a light hearted laugh before leading them inside.


    Sen Feng and Ju Hua were walking up to the gate upon hearing that Yu Lin had returned with her parents. Ju Hua was still carrying her a teacup in her hand as she was too excited and left the room with it in her hand.


    ¡°Are you that excited to meet them?¡± Sen Feng asked her.


    ¡°Of course. I want to see the parents of the one who raised that wise child.¡± Ju Hua smiled. The two neared the gates before Ju Hua started dashing out.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sen Feng called out for her but she ignored him. Ju Hua kept walking until she was a couple steps behind Chief Chu. She looked up to see Chou and smiled. She then changed her gaze to Yo Mei and her eyes widened as she dropped the teacup she was carrying.


    CLINK! CLINK!


    Yu Lin looked behind Chief Chu to see Ju Hua standing there was a shocked expression on her face. ¡®What is wrong?¡¯ She thought. The rest of them have all also turn to look at Ju Hua.They watched as tears started to stream down her face.


    ¡°Cousin¡­ cousin Hu Die¡­ cousin Hu Die!¡± Ju Hua cried. Yu Lin eyes widened thinking that she had somehow found out her true identity however she saw that Ju Hua was not looking at her. She followed Ju Hua¡¯s line of sight and turned to look up at her mother. Her eyes grew big as she realized why Yo Mei had looked so familiar all this time. ¡®The shape of those eyes, that nose, and those lips.¡¯ Her lips quivered as she suddenly remembered the words Hei Kong had said that day when he first woke up and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Yo Mei please, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t leave me again. Please don¡¯t run away. Yo Mei... I love you.¡±

 Chapter 15: Ethereal Woman

    Author''s Note: Feeling very motivated to write, so I will see if I can finish the next chapter and post it up soon! ::)


    Yu Lin finally realized why Yo Mei didn¡¯t want to talk about her past, or about her relatives, she had been associated with Hei Kong. Something wet trailed down Yu Lin¡¯s face and she looked up. ¡®Is it raining?¡¯ She thought, however she touched her face and realized she was crying. The hole inside her heart created from her previous life grew bigger and bigger sucking her dry of any emotions. She wanted to cry out and curse out fate that had done this to her, however her voice was lost, and her throat dry. ¡®Why? Why have I been reborn to this life?¡¯ She thought. She looked at Ju Hua¡¯s painful expression and she felt knives stabbing into her heart. ¡®It would have been better¡­ if I had died never to return.¡¯ The words echoed in her head. As if her body heard her thoughts she began to feel pain vibrating from each joint within her. She let out a yelp as she felt as if her chi center was tearing apart.


    Ju Hua could not believe her eyes as she saw the dark elf. Ju Hua saw the splitting image of Li Hu Die, her deceased cousin on Yo Mei¡¯s face and her heart felt heavy as it began to sink. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears coming out of her.


    Yo Mei stood there confused as she looked at the beautiful lady crying before her. ¡®Had we met?¡¯ She thought as she furrowed her eyebrows. She was not sure why the beautiful lady was crying, and she had no idea who¡¯s name she was calling out. She could only look at her.


    Sen Feng ran up to the gate and saw as Ju Hua stood still as she observed the Du family. He smiled and look behind her to see Yo Mei. He had a nostalgic look in his eyes as he remembered how at one time he had been in love with Yo Mei, however had been rejected. He remembered the time they hunted together and how he admired Yo Mei¡¯s skills for combat and magic. He remembered introducing her and Chou and watching as she blushed each time Chou glanced her way. He remembered leaving the city after she rejected him to find someway to quell the pain in his heart. Sen Feng could only smile sadly looking at his lost love. Just then he heard something shattering and saw his fiancee trembling.


    ¡°Cousin¡­ cousin Hu Die¡­ cousin Hu Die!¡± He heard her cry out and his eyes widened in shock. He had only heard Ju Hua mentioned the name Hu Die three times. Once when he had asked her if she had a person she loved the most in the world, twice when he saw her secretly crying, and third when she was saying goodbye to Heavenly Clouds city. He knew that this Hu Die person was someone really important to her but he did not know why she had called out her name just then.


    Chief Chu turned around surprised and saw Ju Hua standing there shaking terribly. He heard the name escaped her mouth and he grew shocked. ¡®Li Ju Hua¡­ Hu Die?¡­ Sky continent?¡¯ He put the pieces together and realized who Ju Hua was talking about. ¡®Li Hu Die?!¡¯ He raised his eyebrows. He knew who Li Hu Die was due to the fact that she was the one who saved him from losing all his skills of cultivation. He had felt indebted to her because she had lost a child from saving him, however never placed the blame onto him. He didn¡¯t get the chance to fully repay her back as he never got the chance to step outside Glorious Forest once he came back and was named Chief of the village.


    All of them stood there not in silent not knowing what to say or do however a yelp in the air broke the silence and they all turned their head to the source. Chou and Yo Mei¡¯s eyes widened as they saw their daughter falling to the ground, grabbing her stomach.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± They both shouted in unison as they bent down. Chief Chu¡¯s eyes widened as he took a giant step towards them and bent down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± He yelled as he saw Chou and Yo Mei bending down. He was worried that Yu Lin¡¯s chi center was acting up and he didn¡¯t want them to do anything rash because their chi centers could get affected. The two froze before quickly nodding their heads. Chief Chu quickly grabbed one of Yu Lin¡¯s wrist and felt her pulse. He felt it dramatically thumping and he watched as sweat trickled down Yu Lin¡¯s face. Ju Hua stopped crying as she rushed up to see what was going on, Sen Feng trailing behind her.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Yu Lin screamed out in pain. It felt as if her body was being torn apart. She shaked and trembled screaming out in pain. Her empty chi center was now quickly being filled with chi energy however, it was not purple chi energy. It was the two separate energies, red and blue. The two energy encountered each other and started to fight to take control of Yu Lin¡¯s chi center. Yu Lin balled her fist and clenched her teeth as she felt them clashing together violently.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She let out another scream before she passed out from the shock and pain.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yo Mei cried out tears streaming down her face. She had never seen her daughter in so much pain since she was born. Yo Mei felt hopeless as she didn¡¯t know how to help her. Chief Chu quickly pressed his fingers gently onto Yu Lin¡¯s stomach as he sent his chi energy inside of her to inspect her chi center. Terror filled his face as he felt two different chi energies battling each other. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ He tried to think of solution. He thought about opening her pressure points however he wasn¡¯t sure if Yu Lin would be able to survive that. His mind raced through everything he head learned in his whole entire life, and then one thing flashed through his mind. ¡®Maybe¡­ that may work!¡¯ He quickly picked up Yu Lin, slipping his arm underneath her knees and his other arm on his back.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± He said to Yo Mei and Chou as he took giant leaps back into the siheyuan. Yo Mei and Chou ran behind him, with Ju Hua and Sen Feng following behind.


    Chief Chu led them to the Chu Clan¡¯s treasury. When he was inside he slipped off a silver ring he was wearing and threw it into a circular dent inside the wall. On the opposite wall, a long slit appeared, and then the wall split in half as it slowly opened up. Chief Chu rushed inside the room with the rest of them behind him.


    ¡°Light up the room!¡± He yelled and with a flick of Yo Mei¡¯s wrist all the candles in the room were lit. On the ground inside the room there was a huge circle, and surrounding the huge circles were lines going outwards, and then was connected to three other circles. Behind one circle there was two lines connecting it to two other circles. There were strange markings in the space in between each of the circles. Chief Chu ran and place Yu Lin on the huge circle in the middle.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Du sit on a circle, Ju Hua and Sen Feng please sit in the two circles behind Mr. Du.¡± He ordered and they all did as he said.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°A¡­ a chi energy gathering circle.¡± He said quietly. All of them looked at him shocked.


    ¡°A chi energy gathering circle? I thought that those practices were long lost!¡± Yo Mei exclaimed.


    ¡°This is probably the last one.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°How is this going to help Yu Lin?¡± Chou asked.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°A chi energy gathering circle is suppose to transfer chi energies from each person sitting on a medium sized circle to the large circle in the middle. It is a sacred technique that had been lost overtime due to constant fights to learn the secrets on how to create one. We can use this circle to help stabilize the two fighting energies within Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°The two fighting energies? I thought you said that Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy reached a state of equilibrium.¡± Yo Mei blurted out.


    ¡°I thought so to, but something must have happened for chi center to suddenly act like this. Hurry we don¡¯t have time. If we don¡¯t do something quickly then Yu Lin may never wake up again!¡± Chief Chu shouted.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Chou quickly asked.


    ¡°All you guys need to do is release your chi energy out of your body until we can stabilize her condition.¡±


    ¡°But I may not have enough chi energy to help Yu Lin.¡± Chou¡¯s heart was beating furiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Du, Ju Hua and Sen Feng will support you. Due to the chi gathering circle when their chi energy enters your body it will turn into your chi energy.¡± Chief Chu said. All of them nodded. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The five of them sat cross legged and closed their eyes to focus on exerting their chi energy. The markings on the ground slowly began to glow a golden color.


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. She sat up and placed her hand on her stomach not feeling the pain anymore. ¡®The pain¡­ it¡¯s gone?¡¯ Her face showed confusion and she looked up to check her surroundings. Yu Lin was lying a field of grass with a clear river streaming nearby. She stood up and felt the wind blow into her face, calming her down.


    ¡°Did I¡­ grow?¡± She wondered as she combed her finger through her hair. Her eyes caught sight of her haircolor and shock filled her face. She pulled her strands of hair forward. ¡°Black? Black hair?¡± She exclaimed.


    She ran up to the river, bent down, and looked into it. She saw an image of a pale faced girl, with brown eyes and black hair staring back at her. ¡®Li¡­ Hu¡­ Die?¡¯ She stood up and looked at her hands, and her clothes. She was wearing the same robes she had wore the day she died.


    ¡°Did I die? Was that all just a dream?¡± She said a loud.


    ¡°It was a not a dream.¡± A soft voice said out of nowhere. Hu Die looked around her to see no one. She heard the voice giggle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hu Die called out. The voice just giggled some more.


    ¡°Look behind you!¡± It echoed. Hu Die turned around and the scenery around her suddenly changed. She was now in a huge room with large gold statues, and elaborate paintings hanging on the wall. In front of her was a woman who was sitting by a table. The woman¡¯s beauty and existence itself seemed ethereal. The woman had long black shiny hair, and her eyes were a bright gold color. She wore a golden headdress, and a silky pink robe with delicate golden patterns sewn onto it. She looked at the empty chair in front of her and gestured towards it. ¡°Sit.¡± She said. Hu Die was cautious but did as she said. The woman chuckled, revealing her dimples, at Hu Die¡¯s stiff behavior. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The woman said. Hu Die looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. The woman frowned.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t remember me?¡± The woman asked. Hu Die shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have met before.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t joke around like this!¡± The woman laughed however Hu Die looked at her with a serious face. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. Hu Die nodded her head. The woman gaped at her and then she looked away and slowly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why you thought it would have been better if you were dead.¡± She said. Hu Die furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you? How can you read my thoughts?!¡± Hu Die yelled as she stood up. The woman looked up at her and motion her hand for Hu Die to sit down. Hu Die was furious and confused however she did as the woman gestured, for she felt that if she didn¡¯t the woman would not answer her questions. The woman gave her a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t remember me. You probably will figure out who I am sooner or later, but-¡± The woman paused and stared intensely into Hu Die¡¯s eyes, ¡°you must never think the world is better off without you. If you think like that, then even my blessings and magic won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± The woman said. Hu Die frowned.


    ¡°Help me? How are you helping me?¡± Hu Die questioned her with a harsh tone.


    ¡°Since the beginning of your second life, I have always helped you. I have took care of you. I am the one who gave you a chance to start over.¡± The woman smiled at Hu Die. Hu Die felt blood rushing to her head.


    ¡°Why? Why bring me back to life? Why do I have to suffer like this again?¡± Hu Die cried.


    ¡°Look here, you agreed to this. Just because you don¡¯t remember, doesn¡¯t mean you should speak to me like this. I have hel-¡±


    ¡°What did you help me with?¡± Hu Die screamed. ¡°Did I ask to be reborn? I didn¡¯t ask you to help me. Stop lying me!¡±The woman slammed the table and stood up as tears started to form in her eyes.


    ¡°Watch what you say!¡± She yelled. ¡°How do you think you are still able to survive being an elto? Did you think that practicing those special techniques were helping you? You are wrong, I have been helping you! You are the one who accepted my request. You are the one who wanted to go back. You are the one who wanted to set things straight! I have agreed to help you because promised to help me!¡± Hu Die looked at her speechless. Hu Die watched as her tears dripped down to the table. The woman¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t why you can¡¯t remember me, something could have gone wrong with the spell, however, I want you to believe me and to trust me. I know it will be hard to do, but if you don¡¯t¡­ if you don¡¯t do this¡­ then everyone we both love will die.¡± The woman took in deep breaths trying to calm down. Hu Die stood up in her chair.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ everyone we both love will die?¡± Hu Die quietly asked. The woman swallowed hard.


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong... Lan Hei Kong will destroyed everything we have cherished.¡± The woman replied.


    ¡°What do- what- what do you mean by that?!¡± Hu Die¡¯s voice shook. A bell chimed from within a distance and the woman looked around them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain. Your memories of me, may or may not return, however, do not ever think about dying. No matter what situation you are in, do not think that the world will be better off without you. The world need you. The people need you. I need you. If you think like that, then everything we have agreed upon will end.¡± The woman cried. From behind Hu Die a door opened as a bright light entered the room. The bright light pulled and tugged at Hu Die and began to drag her out of the room.


    ¡°Wait. Who are you? What is your name? What is going on?!¡± Hu Die screamed. The woman gave Hu Die a sad smile.


    ¡°My name is Liang Guang Ming.¡± The woman answered one of her questions. Hu Die wanted to know more, but she couldn¡¯t as the light engulfed her away from the room.

 Chapter 16: Stolen

    Author''s Note: Yay! Two chapters today! It probably won''t happen again for a while as I have tests coming up, but I will try to write as much as I can. :)


    Yu Lin took in a sharp intake of air as she opened her eyes. She sat up and placed her hand over her stomach, however she could no longer feel the two different chi energies fighting within her, as she only felt her purple chi energy. She sighed, relief, however then frowned as she somehow felt as if she had somehow leveled up and became stronger.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± She heard her mother¡¯s voice and looked up. Yo Mei left the circle as she ran up to her. Yo Mei slid on her knees as her wrapped around her daughter tears gushing down her cheeks. ¡°My daughter, my precious daughter. Mama thought mama had lost you.¡± She cried. Yu Lin froze not knowing how to react, before she wrapped her arms around Yo Mei¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am alright, mama. I am alright.¡± She whispered into her ear. From behind her Yu Lin could hear heavy footsteps. She then felt rough arms wrapping themselves around her and Yo Mei.


    ¡°Aahh!¡± A deep voice cried out from behind her. The voice started to mutter undecipherable sounds which caused Yu Lin to laugh out loud. Yo Mei also started to laugh as she saw snot trailing out of her husband¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Yu Lin.¡± Yu Lin heard Chief Chu behind her. Chou stopped crying as he and Yo Mei moved away from Yu Lin. Yu Lin picked herself off the ground and turned around. She saw Chief Chu standing there smiling at her, his forehead shiny from sweat. Ju Hua and Sen Feng also showed up behind him smiling even though their complexion showed exhaustion. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± He asked. Although Chief Chu was smiling in front of them, the truth was he was the most exhausted as he had exerted the most chi energy to help Yu Lin.


    ¡°Yu Lin, answer Chief Chu. He was the one who helped you.¡± Yo Mei said to Yu Lin. Yu Lin¡¯s heart swelled with emotions and she breathed out heavily trying not to cry.


    ¡°I.. am fine. I am well.¡± She replied. Chief Chu nodded his head with a smile.


    ¡°Then, all is good.¡± Chief Chu walked up to her and gave her a pat on the head. Yu Lin deeply bowed her head towards Chief Chu, Ju Hua, and Sen Feng. When she saw the engravings on the floor her face showed shock, however she continued with what she was going to do.


    ¡°I, Du Yu Lin, thank all you for helping me. No matter what, I promise to repay this kindness of yours.¡± Yu Lin said sternly. The three of them looked at her shocked, however smiled.


    ¡°I guess you can repay me by becoming my servant.¡± Sen Feng said with a light tone. Yu Lin looked up and glared at him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t included in the all that I mentioned.¡± She said back.


    ¡°Yah!¡± Sen Feng¡¯s face grew red.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yo Mei exclaimed, however couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the same time. The room exploded with laughter as the heavy mood turned into a light one.


    Ju Hua and Sen Feng returned to their chambers to rest as Chief Chu, and Yu Lin¡¯s parents escorted her to her room. They made sure that she changed, and laid in her bed before leaving her alone. Chief Chu then escorted the two to a guest room, and they sat around table sipping tea.


    "Mr and Mrs Du, I have something very important I want to discuss with the both of you." Chief Chu announced.


    "What is it?" Chou asked. Chief Chu cleared his throat and then bowed his head.


    "Please, let Yu Lin continue to stay here." Chief Chu knew asking this may be too much to Yu Lin''s parents however he saw her potential and he wanted her to get even stronger.


    "Bu-" Yo Mei wanted to protest however Chou raised his hand up.


    "Of course." He answered sternly. Chief Chu raised his head and his eyes widened in shock. He had not expected them to agree so fast, and as he was preparing things to stay to convince them.


    "Honey!" Yo Mei placed her hand on Chou''s shoulder, however Chou''s eyes were determined. Although he may have been a troll with low intelligence, he trusted his gut feelings, and his gut feeling this time was to let Yu Lin stay with Chief Chu. He knew she would be safer here with the chi energy gathering practice and also because of Chief Chu''s wisdom. If Chief Chu hadn''t asked them to let Yu Lin stay, Chou would''ve asked Chief Chu instead. Yo Mei sighed and did not say anymore for she knew that her husband, though kind and understanding, was also stubborn in certain aspects. Chief Chu bowed to the two politely.


    "Thank you. I will train her to the best of my abilities." Chief Chu was serious in what he was saying. He looked up at the two and cleared his throat again. "There is also another matter I wish to discuss." He quickly said.


    "What is it?" Yo Mei asked.


    "I want the both of you to start living here together with your daughter, with me." He said with a gentle smile. Both their eyes widened and Yo Mei quickly shook her head.


    "It''s alright. We are comfortable where we are." She said.


    "No. It is not right for you guys to be separated from your daughter for so long. You guys have helped this village so much and didn''t even asked for anything back. This is the least I can do for the two of you." Chief Chu gave them another bow.


    "It''s alright. You have your family members here and it would be rude of us to take their chambers."


    "It''s fine. Most of my son are either out traveling, or cultivating on their own. It is rather lonely around here. I also think that Ju Hua needs a female friend to chat with apart from Yu Lin." Chief Chu insisted. Yo Mei thought about it. She did want to stay closer to Yu Lin, however she did not want the villagers to think badly of her and Chou. No matter how much good they did to help the village, there would always be people who will find some sort of flaw about them. ''What should we do?'' She thought. Chou saw the conflicted expression on her face and decided to answer for the both of them. He knew what she really wanted in her heart and he wanted her to be happy.


    "We will be troubling you then." Chou blurted out. Yo Mei turned and looked at Chou.


    "Honey!"


    "It''s fine. We both miss Yu Lin very much." Chou reassured her. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows and then bowed her head.


    "We shall be troubling you then, Chief Chu." She said politely. Chief Chu smiled and the three of them sipped their tea. Yo Mei had many questions she wanted to ask Chief Chu but she was not sure if she should ask, or keep silence. Chief Chu looked up and saw her conflicted expression. He let out a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mrs. Du?¡± He asked her. Yo Mei bit took in a deep breath before she muster up her courage.


    ¡°Why do you have a chi energy gathering circle?¡± Yo Mei asked carefully. Chief Chu had expected this question and he was prepare to answer it.


    ¡°28 years ago... I stole it,¡± He answered her, ¡°because I stole of that, I almost lost the ability to continue training in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Stole it? That whole board?¡± Yo Mei exclaimed. Chief Chu nodded.


    ¡°What did you mean you almost lost your abilities?¡±


    ¡°I had found it inside a cave when I was traveling in the Sun continent. It gave off a powerful aura and I carved it out of the cave. Afterwards the man who I stole it from chased me for days through two continents. I was tired of being chased so when I finally reached the Middle Continent I hid it. I wanted to confront the man because I thought I could beat him, however I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yo Mei asked. Chief Chu looked down a painful expression on his face.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°He was very strong. He defeated me in seconds and when I still refused to tell him the location. He sliced my calves all the way down to my chi veins. He then left me isolated, and alone.¡± Chief Chu could remember the malicious smile on the man¡¯s face. ¡°It was a good thing that I was lying on the border of the Middle Continent and Sky Continent. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would not be alive right now. It is one of the things I regret the most, however I am glad that today we were able to use it to help Yu Lin.¡± His expression brightened as he smiled at the two.


    ¡°It is one of the lost practices of this whole world. Martial artists searched for a way to create these chi energy gather circles.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know how martial artists have abused this practice.¡± Chief Chu let out a sigh.


    When the first chi energy gathering circles were created, they were created with the intention of helping others with shattered chi centers and mixed creatures like eltos. It was created for the intention of helping recover or refined the chi centers and chi energy. Instead of that happening though, people abused the chi energy gathering circles. They would forcefully open someone¡¯s pressure points, and force their bodies to be in the medium sized circle while they would go into the huge circle. Doing this they could absorb that person¡¯s chi energy and get stronger without having to train. Scholars who saw this happening burned all knowledge of the chi energy gathering circle, and soon the practice was lost.


    Chief Chu had done his research about the chi energy gathering circles for when he took it, he had no idea what it was, but after realizing its full potential he was cautious and never showed it to anyone. It was also one of the reasons he didn¡¯t want to leave Glorious Forest, for he had not found a way to destroy the chi energy gather circle.


    ¡°Who did you steal it from? Do you know?¡± Yo Mei wanted to know what kind of person was able to create such a thing. Chief Chu shook his head.


    ¡°I am not sure about his name, but I definitely know what he looks like.¡± Chief Chu said a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The person I stole it from... was a dark elf. I only heard his name once when he introduced himself in elf language before our duel, so I don¡¯t remember it clearly, but I am sure that if I heard it again I would know.¡±


    Yo Mei froze. ¡®28 years ago¡­ dark elf¡­¡¯


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong.¡± She said barely audible. Chief Chu turned to her his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong.¡± Yo Mei said a bit louder. Chief Chu jaw dropped.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes it was that name. That was the person who I stole it from!¡± Chief Chu exclaimed as he clearly heard the name. Yo Mei started to shake and her body grew cold, her face pale.


    ¡°No. No. No! Why? No. Father¡­ mother¡­ uncle¡­brother...¡± She started to pant heavily. Chou, who was quiet this whole time trying to follow their conversation, suddenly stood on his chair.


    ¡°Honey!¡± He said worried as his hand touched her cheeks. Tears started to stream down Yo Mei¡¯s face and her eyes were filled with sorrowness and despair.


    ¡°Mrs. Du?¡± Chief Chu looked at her worried.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She cried out as fell back from her chair. She landed on the floor and dragged herself backwards shaking her head furiously. She bit her robe and pulled her knees to her chest.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Chou ran up to her and wrapped his arms around her torso.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Chief Chu stood up and approached them. Chou held out his hand.


    ¡°Just¡­ we just need a moment alone together. Please, Chief Chu.¡± He pleaded, his red eyes full of worry. Chief Chu understood and nodded.


    ¡°If you need any help, then just call my name. I will come to you as fast as I can.¡± Chief Chu said before giving them a quick bow and exiting the room. Chou turned back to his wife and slowly rubbed her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± He whispered into her ears. ¡°You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Yu Lin laid in her bed and she waited for her parents and Chief Chu to leave before sitting up. Although she knew that she should rest, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Liang Guang Ming. ¡®I am certain that I have never seen her before, unless somehow something happened my memories.¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more it had seemed like a dream, however it had seemed too real to be a dream. The words that Liang Guang Ming said echoed in her head.


    ¡°...then everyone we both love will die.¡± The words did not leave her head and she on her hair out of frustration. ¡®What did she mean by that?!¡¯ She screamed inside her head. After a while of thinking she gave up as she did not know what Liang Guang Ming had meant. ¡®What is it that I am supposed to do?¡¯ She thought. Another image flashed inside her head and she opened her eyes. ¡®Why did Chu Hong Hu have that?¡¯ She thought.


    In her previous life Yu Lin had seen those engravings, and those marks. She did not know what it meant or what purpose it served but she knew that it had been Lan Hei Kong who had shown her those markings. She laid her head back down on the pillow and decided just to go to sleep. Her eyes were fluttering closed before she heard a voice cry out. She sat up in bed as she recognized the voice belonged to her mother. She quickly got out of bed and ran as fast as she could towards the sound.


    Chief Chu stood outside with a worried expression on his face. He wondered why Yo Mei had reacted that way, however he knew that she had her reasons. He heard light footsteps approaching him and turned his head to see Yu Lin running towards him with a worried expression. She opened her mouth to say something, but Chief Chu raised his pointer finger up and placed it on his lips. She closed her mouth. Chief Chu gestured for to follow him, and she did. The two walked out into training grounds which was located not too far from the guest room.


    Yu Lin looked around and did not see He Lan. Instead, there sat a half filled chi energy stone lying on the place where He Lan had sat earlier. Chief Chu picked up the stone and stuffed it into his robe, before turning back to look at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Your parents are busy at the moment. It would be better for us not to disturb them.¡± He said. Yu Lin wondered what had happened, however seeing Chief Chu¡¯s stern expression, she could do nothing but just nod her head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She said.


    ¡°You should head back to bed Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu was worried for her however Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°I want to make sure they¡¯re alright first.¡± She said. Chief Chu was going to force her to go but seeing her worried eyes he could not bring himself to say anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit and wait together then.¡± He suggested. The two sat down together on a bench as with they looked at the moonlit flowers in the garden. Chief Chu thought about what had sent Yo Mei into that state and the only conclusion he could come up with, was the name Lan Hei Kong. ¡°Yu Lin, do you know if your mom has any relatives or kins?¡±


    ¡°Mama does not talk about her family much.¡± Yu Lin replied. She was also curious as to why her mother never talked to her much about her family circumstances, however she could do nothing about it.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Chief Chu slowly nodded his head. He understood that every family had their own problems for he was a father himself. The two sat there quietly in silent, as they waited. After a while had passed Chief Chu stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go check up on them now.¡± He said. Yu Lin only nodded as she stood up and followed behind him. They only took a couple steps when they heard a voice cry out.


    ¡°What are you doing here in my house you monster?!¡±

 Chapter 17: The Four Kids and Yu Lin Part One

    Yu Lin knew who the voice belonged to and ran to see He Lan standing there with a sword in his hand standing in front of the door. His face was filled with fury. She watched as He Lan raised his sword up in the air and dashed inside the room.


    ¡°Chu He Lan!¡± She yelled as she ran in behind him. When she entered the room He Lan had his sword up ready to attack and she lifted her feet and kicked him in the side. He Lan flew towards the bed as he let out a yelp. He Lan quickly stood up grabbing his sword and tried to attack Yu Lin, however Chief Chu grabbed his wrist and bent it, making the sword fall to the ground.


    ¡°Aah!¡± He screamed out in pain.


    ¡°Xiao Lan.¡± He said coldly his eyes cold. He Lan looked at Chief Chu with angry tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa! Why did you let that monster in here knowing what happened to mother? Why?!¡± He screamed.


    ¡°Chu He Lan!¡± Chief Chu roared. He Lan showed a hurt expression and then he looked at Yu Lin with angry eyes.


    ¡°This is your fault. Everything''s your fault!¡± He shouted before running out of the room. Yu Lin ignored what he said as she walked up her parents.


    ¡°Papa, are you alright?¡± She asked. Chou nodded his head. Yu Lin looked behind him to see her mother laying her head on the wall, sleeping soundly. Yu Lin let out a sigh of relief. Chief Chu turned to the family and deeply bowed to them.


    ¡°I apologize for my grandson¡¯s actions.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why is he like that?¡± Yu Lin asked. Chief Chu stood straight with a sad look in his eyes. He debated on whether to tell the family, however he felt he had to.


    ¡°His mother was taken away by trolls when he was younger. It was an unfortunate accident.¡± He said, giving no further details. Yu Lin nodded her head and didn¡¯t pry any further due to the look on Chief Chu¡¯s face.


    After making sure that her parents were safe, Yu Lin returned to her room. She thought about He Lan and sighed.


    ¡°If He Lan have this much hatred for trolls who kidnapped his mother, how much hatred have they developed for dark elves?¡± She said aloud. ¡°What have they done for Ju Hua and Mr. Liao to react that way?¡± Her heart clenched tightly. Tears began to well up in her eyes but she blinked them away and shook her head. She laid down on her bed and waited for sleep to overcome. Just as her eyes were starting to flutter a thought flashed through her head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She got up from her bed.


    Yu Lin sat up from her bed and picked up the bag that she brought with her when she first came to Chief Chu¡¯s home. She opened it revealing a bundle of paper, some with mysterious writing, a paint brush, an inkstone, an ink stick, and a small gourd filled with water. She had stuffed these inside, along with her clothes when she was leaving her house just in case. She didn¡¯t want to ask Chief Chu or her teachers for any because she didn¡¯t want them to be suspicious of what she was using them for. She prepared the inkstone, pouring droplets of water on it, and rubbing it with the ink stick. Afterwards she took out the paper and began to write on it in her self created writing system.


    Her paint brush created thin strokes on the pieces of paper as it spelt out ¡°Liang Guang Ming¡±. Next to the name she wrote down ¡°memories¡± with a question mark behind it. Underneath it she wrote down ¡°Yo Mei¡± and then next to that she wrote down ¡°Relationship to Lan Hei Kong¡± with a question mark. She waited for the paper to dry before she quickly everything back into the bag, heading to sleep.


    The next morning at breakfast, He Lan was nowhere to be seen. Chief Chu didn¡¯t say anything about it and no one at the table asked. Ju Hua sat across from Yo Mei and she would occasionally glance up and when Yo Mei looked at her she quickly darted her eyes away.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we have seen each other. How about we go for some drinking later Chou and Yo Mei?¡± Sen Feng smiled. Chou gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Of course!¡± He smiled back.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Yo Mei and Ju Hua both exclaimed. Chou chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You need to start hanging out with a woman your age and not with that brat over there.¡± Sen Feng said.


    ¡°Yah Chu Sen Feng! Whose daughter are you calling a brat?¡± Yo Mei glared at him. A sweat bead trickled down the side of his face as he let out a nervous laugh.


    ¡°Did I say brat? I meant beautiful young girl. Haha... haha...¡± He quickly said. Yo Mei squinted her eyes at him.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go drinking later!¡± Yo Mei said with a wide smile. She was curious about why Ju Hua was crying the day before and wanted to know. Sen Feng nodded her head and was glad that he was still alive. Back in the days when they were hunting partners, and if he did something to offend her then she would beat him to a pulp. This was because back in the past Sen Feng often made passes to Yo Mei. At first she ignored him for she respected Chief Chu however after getting excessively hit on she couldn¡¯t hold in her annoyance and started to beat him up, however the two still maintain a good relationship due to being in many life threatening situations.


    Chief Chu wanted to ask Yo Mei what had happened to her for the day before however after seeing her smiling face, he didn¡¯t want to ask as he feared she would have another panic attack. Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything either as she was deep in her thoughts. Each week Chief Chu let Yu Lin rest so that her muscles were not get strained and that day, was one of the resting days.


    ¡°What are you going to do today Chief Chu?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°I think today I will go check out town today.¡± He replied. ¡°Would you like to go with me Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yu Lin didn¡¯t reply her eyes in a daze as she stared at she chewed on her food very slowly. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± She said as she placed her hand on Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder. Yu Lin jumped startled, and then looked at them.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She said.


    ¡°Chief Chu asked if you wanted to go tour the town with him today.¡± Yo Mei gently said.


    ¡°I would love to go.¡± Yu Lin said with a smile, however the smile didn¡¯t meet her eyes. Yo Mei was worried for Yu Lin as she saw her lack of energy.


    ¡°Is something wrong my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong mama. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Lin gave her a reassuring smile. Yo Mei gave her a doubtful look but did not pry any further.


    ¡°Well then Grandpa will come pick you up later when Grandpa is about to leave.¡± Chief Chu said as he walked up and patted Yu Lin on the head, before walking out of the dining room. Yu Lin got off her seat bowed to the four still eating.


    ¡°I will leave first. Enjoy the rest of your breakfast.¡± She said as she left the dining room. Yo Mei looked at her worried however she felt a rough hand on her hand and turned to look at Chou shaking his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our daughter is smart, and she would come to us if anything happens.¡± Chou said.


    ¡°Yea don¡¯t worry Yo Mei. That bra- I mean beautiful daughter of yours is quite mature for her age. If she needs help she will come to us.¡± Sen Feng blurted out. Yo Mei thought about it and nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She said.


    Yu Lin stopped in front of her room when she saw Mei Rong standing there in a pink robe, her pink hair still up in ponytails. She had a nervous expression on her face as her eyes kept darting around, as if she was worried someone would see her. Yu Lin cocked her head to one side wondering what she was doing there. In the last three months that Yu Lin had stayed with Chief Chu, she had seen He Lan¡¯s three friends coming over to play, or to pick up He Lan, however they never talked to her. Whenever she would look at them they would avoid her eyes, looking scared and nervous.Yu Lin walked up to her.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She said. Mei Rong jumped and let out a small scream before quickly placing her palms over her mouth. She grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s wrist and placed her pointer finger over her lips.


    ¡°Shh.¡± She looked around them. When she saw there was no one she pulled Yu Lin away behind the building of her room. They walked passed the training grounds, and deep into the garden before Mei Rong stopped. She turned and faced Yu Lin with a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Yu Lin, we are friends right?¡± Mei Rong pouted giving Yu Lin huge blue adorable puppy eyes. ¡®We? Friends?¡¯ Thought Yu Lin.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Lin replied. A small smile crept up on Mei Rong¡¯s face however was quickly replaced by her sad expression.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Pu Pu is throwing a special party, however I don¡¯t know what I should wear to the event.¡± Mei Rong twirled her fingers together.


    ¡°Pu Pu?¡± Yu Lin asked raising an eyebrow, and then a boy with beady eyes flashed across her head. ¡°Oh, that kid. Anyways, why do you need my help? Just ask one of your servants.¡± Yu Lin was uninterested, showing a bored expression on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Yu Lin. We are friends. Friends are suppose to help each other out!¡± Mei Rong exclaimed as she grabbed onto Yu Lin¡¯s arm, with huge pleading eyes. Yu Lin looked at her before sighing, the maternal instinct in her rising.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Lin breathed out. Mei Rong smiled brightly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± She exclaimed as she pulled Yu Lin¡¯s hand and began dashing towards the fence.


    ¡°Oi, where are we going? The main gate is the other way.¡±


    ¡°I know a secret passageway that is much faster!¡± Mei Rong kept pulling on Yu Lin.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yu Lin came to an abrupt stop. Mei Rong looked back at her with worried eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked. Yu Lin lifted up her hair.


    ¡°My mama told me I can¡¯t go out without putting a cap on. Let me grab it really quick and I will be back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it. Let¡¯s just g-¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t wear it then I¡¯m not coming with you.¡± Yu Lin said sternly. Mei Rong had a conflicted expression on her face before she let go of Yu Lin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hurry back then!¡± She said. Yu Lin nodded her head before she ran back to her room with light and swift steps. She pushed open the door and ran to a cabinet that contained her clothes. She opened it, pulling on a blue cap, tucking all her white silver hair under it. She turned to leave the room, when something stopped her. She felt something wasn¡¯t right about this whole situation.


    ¡°Why did she come to me only after all this time, on the day that He Lan isn¡¯t here?¡± Yu Lin muttered. Yu Lin walked up to her bed. She reached inside the cover of her pillow and pulled out a small sheathed dagger. She had asked Chief Chu for the dagger saying that she needed it for her magic practice, however she had kept it for protection. At first Chief Chu was hesitant to give it to her due to her age, however gave in when Yu Lin had brought up how Sen Feng was using an iron sword already at a his age. She decided to bring it with her just for precaution.


    Yu Lin tied the dagger to the her lower back, with the handle facing her dominant right hand, and then wore a long dark blue outerwear to hide it. She also threw her bag on her back to make the bugle less noticeable. She quickly returned to where Mei Rong was. Mei Rong was looking around nervously and when she saw Yu Lin a relieved smile appeared on her face. Yu Lin stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Lin said and Mei Rong nodded as she grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s wrist. Yu Lin didn¡¯t trust her, however Yu Lin wanted to know what she was planning.


    The two walked until the end of the fence. Mei Rong looked around, making sure there was no one there, and then she stepped onto a rock. A part of the solid cement fence then opened like a door. Mei Rong then dragged Yu Lin out. When they reached the outside, she stepped onto another rock and the door closed as if it had never existed. Mei Rong gave Yu Lin a smile.


    ¡°Interesting, right?¡± She asked with a smug look on her face. Yu Lin just nodded. The two were now behind the siheyuan and were surrounded by the woods, with tall vibrant trees and fresh green grass beneath their feet. Mei Rong continued to drag Yu Lin deeper into the woods, which caused Yu Lin to raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are we going this way? Town is the other way.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Yu Lin? My house is up in the mountains this way.¡± Mei Rong blurted out. Yu Lin had her suspicions, however she continued walking with Mei Rong as she wanted to see what Mei Rong was planning. When they walked for about half an hour, Mei Rong started to let out fits of cough.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Lin patted Mei Rong¡¯s back with her free hand as Mei Rong was still holding firmly onto her other arm.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m¡­ cough cough¡­ good.¡± Mei Rong answered. The two kept walking and then after a couple minutes they came to an abrupt stop as Mei Rong suddenly crouched covering her mouth as she frantically started to cough.


    ¡°Hey. Are you really okay?¡± Yu Lin rubbed her back.


    ¡°Yea. I am ok- cough cough¡­. I a- cough cough.¡± Mei Rong¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Can you find some¡­ cough cough¡­ blue grass and give it to me? They are called¡­ cough cough¡­ Moli grass and they¡­ cough cough¡­ are suppose to help me¡­ cough cough¡­ with my coughs¡­ cough cough¡­ they are not hard¡­ cough cough¡­ to find.¡± Mei Rong stammered out in between her coughs.


    Yu Lin looked at her and her eyes grew cold. Since she was a healer in her past life and studied many medicines she knew what Moli grasses were and what their uses are. Moli grasses were not used for coughs however were used for anesthetic. One would fall asleep immediately after consuming just five to ten grass blades. They were also only found in the Green Continent due to the environment it grew in.


    ¡°I understand. Wait here.¡± Yu Lin said as she walked away from Mei Rong. She remembered from her last life that Moli grass was found around damp areas and in patches of green grass. She walked away from Mei Rong heading underneath the trees where the sun rays did not reach the ground.


    After a while of walking she stumbled upon some Moli grass under a large tree. She dug her finger into the ground pulling out patches and patches of them as she stuck some into her bag. ¡®Just in case.¡¯ She thought. From nearby the Moli grass there lingered a faint scent. Yu Lin looked up and her eyes widened as she saw the moss on the tree. ¡®Chidung moss! They help stop blood loss and numb pain.¡¯ Her eyes brightened as she peeled off a couple handfuls and shoved them into her bag. Afterwards she picked up another handful of Moli grass and retraced her steps back to Mei Rong. When she got there, Mei Rong was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Mei Rong?¡± She called out. There was no answer back. Yu Lin looked around to see no one, and then out of nowhere a net suddenly descended from above her. She looked up but it was too late as the net casted itself around her and suddenly entrapping her. The net then suddenly came closer to her body and then squeezed her body tightly. From a distance close to her she heard kids giggling. She looked up to see He Lan, Wu Pu, Leng Zhuang, and Mei Rong standing there with a smug look on all their faces except for Leng Zhuang who looked nervous.


    Sen Feng and Chou sat together chattering about something as they kept pouring each other cups and cups of wine. Ju Hua sat across from Yo Mei with her head down, a cup of wine in front of her. Yo Mei took a gulp of her wine and then smiled at Ju Hua.


    ¡°Thank you for helping Yu Lin yesterday.¡± Yo Mei said. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes widened and then she shook her head.


    ¡°No need to thank me, Mrs. Du. Yu Lin has become like a niece to me, of course if she was in any dangerous situation I would be willing to help out.¡± Ju Hua looked up and gave Yo Mei a small smile. Yo Mei raised her eyebrows and then nodded her head.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got your name yet.¡±


    ¡°My name is Li Ju Hua, Mrs. Du.¡±


    ¡°No need to call me Mrs. Du, just call me Yo Mei, lady Ju Hua.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to call me Ju Hua also¡­ Yo Mei.¡± Ju Hua showed had a soft expression on her face. Yo Mei rested her chin on her hand as she gulped down another cup of wine.


    ¡°Say¡­ why were you crying yesterday? When you saw me?¡± Yo Mei got courage from her cup of wine to ask, otherwise she would¡¯ve not said anything. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly grabbed onto her cup of wine and quickly gulped it down. After she was done she slammed the cup of wine back down on the table. Ju Hua was always a very light drinker and just two cups would get her almost drunk. Her head spinned and she looked into Yo Mei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your face¡­ it looks like someone who I was closed to before.¡± Ju Hua replied with a nostalgic look in her eyes. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ju Hua said snapping out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Who do I remind you of?¡±


    ¡°Ooohh. My cousin. She was just as beautiful as you.¡±


    ¡°Your cousin was a dark elf?¡±


    ¡°Nooo. Just¡­ your eyes, nose, and lips, they look just like her eyes, nose and lips. Take away the skin and hair color you guys look exactly the same.¡± Ju ha blinked her eyes hard trying to stay awake. Seeing this Yo Mei burst out in laughter.


    ¡°You, are you a light drinker?¡± Yo Mei kept giggling. Ju Hua pouted her face.


    ¡°Yea. So what if I am a light drinker? Wine doesn¡¯t even taste that good!¡± She blurted out. Yo Mei let out another laugh and then soon Ju Hua started laughing too. The mood between the two were good as they continued talking about random things, which led to them complaining about their spouse and soon to be spouse.


    ¡°That man you know, always argues with Yu Lin and tries to act as if he is the smarter one. It¡¯s funny because Yu Lin always shuts him down. Hahahaha!¡± Ju Hua let out another laugh and gulped down another cup of wine.


    ¡°Hahaha! I would expect no less of my daughter!¡± Yo Mei gulped down another cup of wine also.


    ¡°I knooowww. Tell me Yo Mei, how did you raise such a smaaaart and wiiiise daughter? I want my child to be like yours too!¡±


    ¡°You want your child to shut down their father?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yes! Then he would probably learn how to keep his mouth shut.¡± The two women were now drunk. Sen Feng heard all they said about him as they were practically shouting and his head hung low. Chou only gave him a pat on the back to cheer him up.


    ¡°But¡­ when did you go to Sky Continent Yo Mei? If you did go I am sure I would have saw or remember you.¡± Ju Hua asked as she remembered the first time she encountered Yu Lin. Yo Mei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I have never been to Sky Continent.¡± She replied as she cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ju Hua cocked her head to one side. ¡°What di-¡± Her sentence was cut off as a loud yell suddenly filled the room.


    ¡°Yu Lin is gone!¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice rang throughout the room. The four of them looked up at him before their eyes widened as they realized what he had just said.

 Chapter 18: The Four Kids and Yu Lin Part Two

    The three of them walked up to her and Chu He Lan nodded his head.


    ¡°The trap was done well. Good job Leng Zhuang.¡± He said. Leng Zhuang avoided Yu Lin¡¯s gaze and just nodded.


    ¡°What are you doing, Chu He Lan?¡± Yu Lin asked. He Lan just looked at her and smirked.


    ¡°You will find out soon enough.¡± He said. He picked up a rope on the ground that was attached to the net. ¡°Follow me.¡± He Lan pulled on the rope. The three of them turned their backs to her as they continued to keep walking. Leng Zhuang was carrying a very long bag on his back. Yu Lin followed behind not saying anything.


    ¡°I did a good job right Lan Lan?¡± Mei Rong said blinking her eyes. He Lan gave her a pat on the head.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said smiling and Mei Rong blushed. Wu Pu rolled his eyes at the two and Leng Zhuang just kept quiet.


    During the night before that day, He Lan had ran out of the siheyuan and he went to Wu Pu¡¯s house. Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong were already there as they had scheduled to play games all night long, however when they saw He Lan run in with fury on his face they all wanted to know what happened to him. He Lan explained how the Du family was trying to come live with him, and how he couldn¡¯t stand to live with someone who had the same blood as the one who took his mother.


    Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang were comforting He Lan, however Wu Pu had sat there quietly with a dark look in his eyes. When he opened his mouth he had suggested a plan to help He Lan get rid of the Du family. When he told his plan, Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang were hesitant to help, however Wu Pu said if they didn¡¯t then He Lan and Wu Pu would end their friendship with them so they did not have a choice but to go with the plan.


    Yu Lin watched as they chattered among themselves and smirked. ¡®These brats, think they actually got me trapped.¡¯ She thought. Of course Yu Lin knew how to get out of the mess she was in. All she had to do was use her fire magic to burn the rope, however she wanted to see what the brats were up to so she didn¡¯t. She showed no expression on her face however as Wu Pu or He Lan would occasionally glance back at her.


    After another half hour of walking, the four of them exited the forest and what was in front of them was a large grassy field. He Lan led them to the center. When they reached the center he pulled the net off Yu Lin and pushed her so that he, Wu Pu, Mei Rong, and Leng Zhuang were equally spaced around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of running you monster.¡± He Lan hissed. Yu Lin stretched her body.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She wanted to get straight the point. He Lan glared at her.


    ¡°Leng Zhuang.¡± He said. Leng Zhuang jumped at first, before he opened the bag he was carrying and threw a golden bamboo stick at Yu Lin¡¯s feet. He also gave He Lan one. He handed a long golden bamboo stick to Mei Rong and two shorter ones to Wu Pu, before swinging the bag over his shoulder. Yu Lin looked down at it but did nothing before looking back up at He Lan. He Lan cleared his throat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this the martial artist way.¡± He said as he nodded his head towards the golden bamboo stick.


    ¡°A duel?¡± Yu Lin raised her eyebrow. He Lan nodded his head.


    ¡°If I win, then you and your family get out of my house. If you win, then you can stay.¡± He Lan said. Yu Lin cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°What makes you think I am willing to have this duel with you?¡± Yu Lin asked. He Lan stood there dumbfounded and turned to look at Wu Pu.


    ¡°Because, if you don¡¯t then... all three of us will come at you at the same time!¡± Wu Pu quickly threatened. Yu Lin let out a laugh.


    ¡°Come then,¡± Yu Lin watched as they all took up a stance, ¡°but, how will you face people in the village when they learned you guys bullied someone three years younger than you guys? What a shameful act you guys will carry, for the rest of your lives.¡± Yu Lin hissed. They all froze in spot and swallowed hard.


    ¡°No one would know.¡± Wu Pu snarled.


    ¡°No. Everyone will know. I will tell them.¡± Yu Lin snarled back.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. It will be an embarrassment you will carry for life.¡±


    ¡°No. If people heard they will take my side. Who is going to take yours?¡± Yu Lin gave them a smirk. She was not afraid to go against them all at once because the outcome was obvious, however she did not want to waste energy if she didn¡¯t have to. The four of them thought about it and then lowered their stance.


    ¡°Monster yo-¡±


    ¡°But, I have a proposal for you.¡± Yu Lin interrupted He Lan. He Lan squinted his eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s duel. If you win I will move my family out of your house. If I win¡­ I will tell you after I win.¡± Yu Lin smiled. ¡®Kids will never learn unless you teach them a lesson.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. She had already that for the duel she would not use the Li Clan¡¯s Sword Fighting martial arts unless things got out of hand. She wanted to see how strong He Lan had grown over the past three months. He Lan thought about it and then nodded his head. Although he had lost to Yu Lin three months ago, he felt that now he was a different person. He had intense sword training from his uncle. He felt, no knew, that he would win regardless of anything Yu Lin did.


    ¡°Ok.¡± He Lan said confidently before going into a dueling stance. The three kids stepped away from Yu Lin as she rolled the stick under her foot and kicked it up, catching it with her hand. She swung the bamboo around before getting into her stance.


    The two of them stared at each other waiting for the other to make the first move. Yu Lin was patient as she wanted to observe He Lan¡¯s skill. He Lan on the other hand, was impatient as he charged towards Yu Lin. He leapt into the air and raised swung the bamboo stick down towards Yu Lin. Yu Lin quickly sidestepped, dodging his bamboo stick. She then slashed her bamboo stick towards him and he blocked it with his own.


    Yu Lin lifted her leg and kicked it in his direction and He Lan backflipped to get away from her. Yu Lin didn¡¯t wait for him to compose himself as she ran up to him and swung her bamboo sword down. He Lan¡¯s eyes widened as he held up his bamboo stick. Yu Lin¡¯s bamboo stick deflected off of his and she then somersaulted her body in the air as she slammed one of her leg down to kick He Lan.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He Lan lowered his body as he tightly grabbed her calf pulling her to the ground. Yu Lin turned her body midair as she stretched out her leg and hit He Lan¡¯s shoulder. He Lan¡¯s hand came off her calf as he rolled to the side. He clenched his teeth as he quickly stood up however he had not time to rest as Yu Lin ran back up to him swinging her sword down.


    The two continued to clash on as the three watched from the sidelines. Each time Yu Lin¡¯s bamboo stick hit He Lan¡¯s, Wu Pu¡¯s face would contort to a smile. Mei Rong only watched with a smug expression as Leng Zhuang bit on his fingernails nervously.


    ¡°Wu Pu, I don¡¯t thin-¡±


    ¡°Shut up Leng Zhuang! Do you want to end our friendship now?¡± Wu Pu hissed and Leng Zhuang swallowed hard before shaking his head. Wu Pu rolled his eyes at him before smiling. ¡°Besides, she needs to learn her place.¡± Wu Pu said. ¡®Just as father said, beneath all of us.¡¯ He thought as an evil glint sparkled in his eye.


    Yu Lin was fighting the smile that was urging to show up on his face. ¡®This brat, he is quite good. I am pleasantly surprised that he improved this much over three months.¡¯ Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows. ¡®But, why does he look so happy when he is the one losing?¡¯ Yu Lin backed away as He Lan swung his sword. ¡®How strange.¡¯ She sidestepped dodging another swing. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he look discouraged?¡¯ She moved back as he swung towards her. ¡®Why...¡¯ Yu Lin lifted up her bamboo stick to block He Lan¡¯s bamboo stick as he swung it down. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she saw her bamboo stick bending backwards towards her.


    ¡®I got her.¡¯ He Lan grinned as he continued to push his bamboo stick down, however he was wrong.


    The look in Yu Lin¡¯s eyes changed as she quickly raised her other hand and folded her bamboo stick in half, entrapping He Lan¡¯s bamboo stick in the middle of it. He Lan lost his grip on his sword as Yu Lin did this. Yu Lin quickly swung her arms gracefully trapping the two bamboo sticks between her arms before landing her palms on He Lan¡¯s chest. He Lan flew back and landed on his back as he felt all the air knocked out of him. He coughed while gasping for air at the same time. ¡®The first form of Yin and Yang.¡¯ Yu Lin took a deep breath in before letting it out. The three of them eye¡¯s grew before Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang ran to He Lan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lan Lan!¡± Mei Rong exclaimed as she bent down. Leng Zhuang picked up He Lan¡¯s wrist and felt his palm. He felt it still stable and he placed his palm over He Lan¡¯s chest and started to heal him, easing the pain. Wu Pu just stood there shocked as he never expected Yu Lin to be able to counterattack


    Yu Lin ignored He Lan as she examined the two golden bamboo sticks in her palm. She opened her cracked bamboo stick and caught He Lan¡¯s bamboo stick before it hit the ground. She brought hers close to her nose.


    ¡°Oil, to make the golden bamboo look older.¡± Yu Lin said as she looked at the group with cold eyes.


    He Lan sat up as Mei Rong rubbed his back with worried eyes. Leng Zhuang just let out a sigh of relief as He Lan was not heavily injured, or else he would not know how to heal him, after all he was only 2nd Level Bronze Ranked healer. Yu Lin walked up to them and threw the bamboo sticks down in front of them.


    ¡°Did you not have enough confidence to beat me that you had to resort to cheating, Chu He Lan?¡± She leaned in and hissed. Mei Rong glared at Yu Lin before pushing her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my Lan Lan!¡± She screamed. Yu Lin looked at her and smirked.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried about me, Mei Rong? We are friends aren¡¯t we?¡± Yu Lin cocked her head to one side. Mei Rong¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t friends! You are¡­ you are not part of our group!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a joy? I would rather be alone than in a cheating group like yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mei Rong walked up to her and started to yell at Yu Lin.


    As the kids argue they did not sense the two dark figures approaching them from the forest. The two figures were short and stubby as they had a frown on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry Din.¡± One of them whined.


    ¡°Shut up Xin! It¡¯s all your damn fault we had to starve! You forgot to lock the cage and those damn villagers ran away.¡± Din shouted as he smacked the Xin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Xin winced as he rubbed his head. ¡°I already said I was sorry.¡± Xin cried.


    ¡°Shut up before I bre-¡± Din stopped and he looked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wro-¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Din fiercely hushed as he smack Xin¡¯s head. Xin rubbed his head but kept his mouth shut. The two stood there and then a grin showed on their faces. ¡°Xin, do you hear what I hear?¡± Din whispered.


    ¡°If what you are hearing are the voices of children, then yes older brother, I hear what you are hearing!¡± Xin giggled. The two began to run towards the sounds of the voices they heard.


    ¡°So, does that give He Lan a reason to cheat?¡± Yu Lin crossed her arms. Her and Mei Rong had been arguing for a while already and Mei Rong¡¯s face was completely red from anger.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t even Lan Lan¡¯s idea!¡± She shouted and then quickly covered her mouth. Yu Lin raised an eyebrow and turned around, casting a look at Wu Pu. Wu Pu looked at him with wide eyes before darting his eyes away. Yu Lin turned back around.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She gave them a smirk. ¡°But that does not excuse you from cheating!¡± She said coldly. The three of them looked away, shame filled their eyes. Yu Lin smiled. ¡°Anyways since I won I will tell yo-¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew big with shock and fear. She saw two trolls approaching them with a huge smile on their faces. ¡°Run.¡± She breathed out. The three on the ground looked at her confused.


    ¡°What?¡± They said in unison.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yu Lin yelled as she grabbed He Lan¡¯s robe and picked him off from the ground and started pulling him away. The four of them turned their heads and fear filled their faces as they saw the two troll and they turned on their heels and began running as fast as they could, back towards the village.

 Chapter 19: The Four Kids and Yu Lin Part Three

    They all ran through the forest going back the way they came with Wu Pu in the lead, then Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang, then Yu Lin who was dragging He Lan, and the two trolls who were chasing after them. The children were fast however the trolls were not slow for each of their step was at least two strides of the kids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stay! Stay!¡± Din yelled. The kids ignored his horrible human language and continued to run.


    The leaves crunched under each of their steps and beads of sweat trickled down the side of their face. Each of the kids were panting hard but they continue to run, not even looking back. The mouths of the trolls curled up as they pulled out a rope from their bag. The rope had two huge rocks tied to it at each end. Din smiled as he lifted his hand and twirled the rope in a circle. When he felt he had enough momentum he threw the rope in his hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He Lan let out a yelped as he felt the rope wrap around his ankle and his body began to fall. Yu Lin who was pulling him along, also fell with him, and the two tumbled to the ground. Mei Rong heard the cry and turn around.


    ¡°Lan Lan!¡± She screamed as she ran towards him but Leng Zhuang grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°No Mei Rong!¡± He shouted as he began to pull her away.


    ¡°Let me go Leng Zhuang! Lan Lan!¡± She screamed, tears streaming down her face, but Leng Zhuang did not listen to her as he continued dragging her along with him. Wu Pu did not even look back at his friends as he continued running.


    Yu Lin quickly stood up and pulled He Lan up however as she looked behind him she saw the two trolls only a couple steps away from them. She knew that the both of them could not escape from the trolls anymore, and even if they started running she knew the two trolls could just throw another rope at them. ¡®I would rather fight then submit!¡¯ She thought as she pushed He Lan behind her, ready to fight. The trolls did not even flinch when they saw the blade in Yu Lin¡¯s hand as their curls of their mouth just grew bigger. Yu Lin¡¯s legs trembled but she did not back down.


    Yu Lin started to exert her chi energy to both of her hands. She imagined a ball of water growing bigger and bigger and soon there was two balls of water hovering out of her fingers. The two trolls stopped in their tracks when they saw the ball of water disbelief in their faces however Yu Lin took advantage of this as she smacked the two of them with the balls. The water ball broke when it hit them covering their whole body.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Xin roared as he rushed in front of him with his eyes closed. He grabbed Yu Lin with his hands however Yu Lin already had her dagger out as she stabbed his wrist and kicked his chest. The troll felt no effect whatsoever as he threw Yu Lin to the ground.


    Yu Lin felt all the air getting knocked out of her body as she let out a yelp dropping the dagger in her hand. She clenched her teeth as she exerted a small ball of fire on each of her five fingers. She dug them into the troll¡¯s arm and the troll let out an excruciating sound as he let go of Yu Lin. Yu Lin grabbed her dagger as she crawled out from under the troll. She turned to see the other troll approaching He Lan as he tried to crawl away desperately. She ran up to him and stabbed him in the back with her dagger.


    The dagger didn¡¯t even go in halfway due to the troll¡¯s tough skin as he turned around with annoyed an look on his face. He lightly swung his arm, the back of his palm hitting Yu Lin¡¯s face as sending her flying to the ground, before turning back around and giving He Lan his attention.


    ¡°Human good. Elf bad.¡± He said with a gleeful smile as he reached down to grab He Lan.


    ¡°Noo!¡± He Lan screamed as tears gushed out of his eyes, and something wet trailed down his legs. The troll only chuckled as he walked up to him however he suddenly stopped as his body began to trembled furiously and his eyes grew big before falling to the ground. Behind him Yu Lin was panting hard as a trace of electricity could be seen on her fingers. She had a small smile on her face but it didn¡¯t last long as she felt thick fingers wrap around her ankle and she felt herself being lifted up.


    Xin growled angrily as he lifted his arm and was ready to slammed Yu Lin back to the ground. Yu Lin bent her torso forward and slammed the heel of her foot onto the troll¡¯s chin as his head flew backwards and he loosened his grip on her. Electricity hovered over her five fingers as she placed them on his chest and watched as her body trembled before falling to the ground.


    Yu Lin landed on her feet and turned around. She pulled her dagger out of the the other troll¡¯s body before she walked up to He Lan.


    ¡°Can you still run?¡± Yu Lin asked as she sliced the rope on his ankle and saw how big his ankle was swelling.


    ¡°Somewhat.¡± He Lan said. Yu Lin felt bad however she knew she could not carry him back as she was not strong enough. She pulled him up.


    ¡°We need to hurry, they may wake up soon.¡± She said as she swung his arm over his shoulder to support him as they began running.


    They did not get far however, as Yu Lin suddenly felt a stinging pain on her back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a yelp as she fell forward pulling He Lan down with her. Her body trembled as her eyes rolled backwards. He Lan quickly turned his head to see a woman with dark grey skin, slanted blue eyes, and short white hair approaching them. Her mouth was curled up with an evil glint in her eyes.


    ¡°You reap what you sow.¡± She mumbled as she glided towards them her feet not touching the ground. When she saw the two trolls she sigh before two balls of water hovered over her finger and splashed each of them on the face. The two of them shook their heads before getting up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that damn brat?!¡± They both shouted in unison however when their eyes laid on the woman they lowered their heads immediately.


    ¡°Master!¡± They both bowed their heads at her.


    ¡°Collect them. I already got rid of the annoying one.¡± She ordered as then let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± They quickly ran towards the two kids.


    ¡°No!¡± He Lan screamed as he tried to crawl away, however Yu Lin¡¯s lifeless body stopped him, laying on him, stopped him from moving far.


    The two trolls let out a happy laugh as they ran towards the two child.


    ¡°Gotchu!¡± Xin exclaimed when he bent down to pick them up. At that moment Yu Lin suddenly turned her body around and with her a small ball of fire hovering over her pointer finger she pushed it onto Xin¡¯s forehead. He let out a painful scream as he fell backwards. With her other hands five flames hovered over her fingers and she dug them into Din¡¯s calf. Din let out a scream before falling backwards.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yu Lin yelled as she picked up He Lan. The woman twitched her eyebrow before she smiled.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± She said as she flew towards them. She sent a ball of electricity towards Yu Lin, however Yu Lin assumed this would happen so she created a wood dart and threw it back behind her. The dart and the ball electricity hit each other before the dart fell to the ground. The woman gaped at Yu Lin before her lips curled up, her eyebrows slanting inward. The woman increased her speed and flew faster than the two. Yu Lin glanced behind them and she furrowed her eyebrows as she did not see the woman anymore.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He Lan screamed and she turned her head around. She saw the woman hovering there in front of them and she stopped running. The woman cocked her head to one side and she smiled at them, however the smile did not touch her eyes.


    ¡°Are you two going to come with older sister quietly, or do I have force you guys to come?¡± She said in a sing song voice. He Lan trembled in fear as Yu Lin glared at her, and the two did not move from their spot. A while passed before one of the woman¡¯s eyebrow rose and the smile disappeared from her face. ¡°Force it is then.¡± She said and then walked up to them.


    Yu Lin pushed He Lan behind her and put her hands up to defend herself and He Lan. The woman kept walking up the them, and when she was one step away from them, Yu Lin swung her right fist at her. The woman grabbed her arm and the curls of her mouth went up before she took Yu Lin¡¯s arm and twisted backwards.


    Yu Lin let out a yelp as she felt her elbow ligament tearing apart. Sweat trickled down her face and she clenched her teeth. She was ready to lift up her other arm, but before she could the woman dug her fingernails into Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder. Yu in¡¯s feet left the ground as the woman picked her up. The woman then lifted her other arm and punched Yu Lin¡¯s abdomen. Yu Lin puked out blood as she felt the pain radiating throughout her body. She then felt her chi center go from purple chi, to fighting red and blue chi, to purple chi again causing her immense pain. It continued to switch as the woman continued to punch her. One punch, two punch, three punch, each punch felt worse than the last and soon her eyes rolled back before shutting closed as she passed out from the pain, blood trailing out of her mouth.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The woman laughed before dropping Yu Lin to the ground. She then looked at He Lan and He Lan shook his head as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°If¡­ if¡­ if you do anything¡­ to me, then my.... grandpa is going... to kill you.¡± He Lan stammered out. The woman bent down to his eye level and frowned.


    ¡°Oh really little boy? You¡¯re grandpa is going to kill me?¡± Her frowned slowly disappeared as it turned into a smile. ¡°But he¡¯s not here, is he?¡± She hissed before punching He Lan in the abdomen as well. He Lan gasped feeling the air escape his body before his eyes fluttered closed.


    Din and Xin stood there with big smiles showing their crooked yellow teeth.


    ¡°As expected of master!¡± The two of them bowed to her in unison. Din walked up to them and then bent down and picked up He Lan. He slung He Lan over his shoulder and he casted a dirty glance towards Yu Lin.


    ¡°Were these two the only ones?¡± The woman asked as she fixed her hair.


    ¡°No, there were three more however we were not able to catch them.¡± Din answered.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± the woman thought about something and then smiled, ¡°it will be fine. By the time they come back, we will be long gone.¡± She said as she started to walk away from them.


    ¡°What do we do with the elf?¡± Xin asked through clenched teeth.


    ¡°We have no use for elves. Kill her.¡± The woman said coldly before walking past them. Din smiled before nodding his head to Xin and then to Yu Lin. Xin nodded his head and he bent down as he raised his fist in the air. ¡®You¡¯re dead.¡¯ He thought as his fist flew down.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The woman shouted and Xin¡¯s fist stopped inches away from Yu Lin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes master?¡± Xin looked at her confused. The woman thought about something for a moment before she turned around and looked at Yu Lin carefully. After a moment she smiled.


    ¡°Take her with us. She may be of some use.¡± The woman ordered. Xin frowned however did as she said as he slung Yu Lin over his shoulder. The woman then raised her hand and the metallic bracelet shined and a carpet suddenly appeared in front of them. The three of them stepped on the carpet, and then the carpet lifted off the ground and began flying towards their destination.


    Chief Chu was leapt all over town for the last thirty minutes looking for Yu Lin. The other four were searching for her on foot, and looking around the household. ¡®Where are you, Yu Lin?¡¯ He thought as he continued to look around.


    ¡°Chief Chu!¡± A guard called out, and Chief Chu stopped. He looked at the guard and saw urgency on his sweaty face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chief Chu asked.


    ¡°We¡­ found¡­ some people.¡± The guard responded panting. Chief Chu furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± The guard said before he started running somewhere. Chief Chu followed closely behind him. The guard led him to a hut just on the outside of the village¡¯s perimeters. Chief Chu entered the hut and saw a group of people huddled together. They were filthy with dirt smeared all over their bodies and their bones could be seen through their thin layer of skin. Chief Chu looked at them in disbelief.


    ¡°What is this? Who are these people?¡± He asked the guard.


    ¡°We are not sure yet because none of them are willing to talk, however assuming from their clothes they are from the village next to us.¡± The guard replied. Chief Cu frowned before he looked at them with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± He asked. The people looked up at him with fear in their eyes, not saying anything. ¡°I need to know what happened to you guys so I could get you guys home.¡± Chief Chu said. They still did not utter a word. After a while Chief Chu let out a sigh. ¡°Get them some water to bathe in, food, and new clothes.¡± He said getting ready to leave however a voice stopped him.


    ¡°Trolls. We were captured by two trolls and barely escaped after behind after three months in captivity.¡± A man said. Chief Chu gasped. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be.¡¯ Chief Chu thought as Yu Lin¡¯s face flashed across his head. He turned on his heel however the man quickly gasped his sleeve. ¡°No!¡± The man shouted as tears streamed down his face. ¡°There is something worse than the trolls.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chief Chu looked at the man¡¯s scared expression. The man swallowed hard.


    ¡°A dark witch.¡± The man said barely audible. Chief Chu¡¯s jaw dropped as he could not believe what he had just heard. ¡®No. It couldn¡¯t be... Yu Lin!¡¯ He left the hut and began leaping towards his home.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Ju Hua called out as she looked around the garden.


    ¡°Oiii! Brat! Where are you?!¡± Sen Feng called out next to her. The two were walking closed to the fence when they suddenly heard a sound of something moving. They turned their heads to see Wu Pu run through the fence with Leng Zhuang dragging Mei Rong behind him, with horrifed expressions on their faces. The two of them ran up to the kids.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ju Hua called out. The three kids looked at her shocked however Mei Rong kicked Leng Zhuang away as she ran towards her.


    ¡°Help Lan Lan! Help Lan Lan!¡± She cried out as she hugged Ju Hua¡¯s leg. Ju Hua bent down and pushed her gently away so she could see Mei Rong¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you mean? What happened to Xiao Lan?¡± Ju Hua asked.


    ¡°Lan Lan¡­ and Yu Lin¡­¡± Mei Rong sniffled.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡± Sen Feng yelled.


    ¡°Lan Lan¡­ and Yu Lin¡­¡± Mei Rong could not finish her sentence.


    ¡°We were being chased by two trolls. He Lan and Yu Lin were the last one trailing behind. They¡­ probably got caught.¡± Wu Pu calmly stated.


    ¡°What?! Trolls?!¡± Sen Feng blurted out. Wu Pu nodded his head and so did Leng Zhuang. Sen Feng gaped at them and Ju Hua bit her trembling lips.


    ¡°We have to tell the others!¡± Ju Hua said after a moment. She got up and ran back towards Yo Mei and Chou.


    Chief Chu arrived at his home and he saw Chou looking around at the gate.


    ¡°Mr. Du!¡± He called out and leapt towards him. Chou looked up with worried eyes.


    ¡°What is it? Did you find Yu Lin?¡± Chou asked hopeful. Chief Chu swallowed hard before shaking his head. Chou¡¯s shoulders slumped down as he looked at the ground.


    ¡°But Mr. Du,¡± Chief Chu said and Chou looked back up, ¡°the guards found some villagers from another village and they said they¡­ were captured by trolls and escaped here.¡± Chou eyes widened and then his body began trembling.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ not Yu Lin. Please not Yu Lin!¡± Chou mumbled.


    ¡°Mr. Du we don¡¯t know if she was take-¡±


    ¡°Father-in-law!¡± Ju Hua called out breaking Chief Chu¡¯s sentence. The two watched as she ran up to their side. ¡°We just met with the kids and they said that Yu Lin and He Lan could¡¯ve taken away¡­ by two trolls.¡± She said.


    ¡°From where?¡± Chou quickly asked.


    ¡°The east side of the fence.¡± Ju Hua replied. Chou clenched his teeth as he started heading towards there however a hand landed on his shoulder stopping him.


    ¡°We need to approach this carefully.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Why? My daughter is in danger! I need to get her back!¡± Chou yelled.


    ¡°I understand Mr. Du, however if these trolls are the same trolls that the villagers were captured by then they are not alone¡­ they are with a dark witch.¡± The last two words of Chief Chu¡¯s sentence seemed to echo through the siheyuan. Ju Hua and Chou stood there frozen by his words however another figure ran up to them and slammed their hand on Chief Chu¡¯s shoulder, turning him back.


    ¡°What did you say? Yu Lin was taken by trolls? Dark witch?!¡± Yo Mei shouted.


    ¡°We do not know that for sure Mrs. Du¡­ but that could be a possible case.¡± Chief Chu said looking at her. Yo Mei stood there with lifeless eyes as she heard this. ¡°Anyways I need the both of you two to stay calm¡­¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice faded out of Yo Mei¡¯s head as she thought about her daughter, and her eyes grew cold. ¡®If, I don¡¯t get my daughter back alive, then everyone who hurt her will die!¡¯


    Author''s Note: Extremely exhausted after this four hour long chapter [th_015_orz-v2.gif] ... Will try to put up the next one soon [th_059_.gif] ... Thanks for reading and see you guys next time! :)

 Chapter 20: The Dark Witchs Lair Part One

    Yu Lin opened her eyes. The grass under her body prickled her face as she pushed herself off the ground. She lifted her right arm and felt no pain. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She thought, however caught eye of strands of black hair flowing in the wind.


    ¡°This¡­ Liang Guang Ming!¡± She blurted out.


    ¡°Correct!¡± She heard the soft voice call out from behind her. Hu Die turned on her heels, and when she did she was in the room that she first met Liang Guang Ming. Liang Guang Ming sitting at the table sipping tea. She set down her cup and gestured towards the seat across from her.


    ¡°Welcome back! Go ahead, sit down.¡± She giggled. Hu Die didn¡¯t hesitate this time as she walked up to the chair, and sat down. Guang Ming lifted up the teapot. ¡°Care for tea?¡± She asked. Hu Die shook her head.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± Hu Die refused.


    ¡°Is that so? Too bad then.¡± She said as she poured her own cup of tea. Hu Die stared at her and opened her mouth ready to say something but Guang Ming lifted up her finger. ¡°Ah ah ah, no no no! I know what you want to talk about, but we can¡¯t talk about those things right now! When your memories come back you will know. We need to talk about your current situation.¡± Guang Ming shook her finger and her head. Hu Die closed her mouth and squinted at her. Hu Die had wanted to asked her about the previous matter with Lan Hei Kong however it looked like she was not willing to talk and Hu Die knew it would be effortless to push.


    ¡°What do you mean my situation?¡± Hu Die quickly changed the topic not to waste the time they had together. She didn¡¯t know when she was going to get sucked out again. Guang Ming set down the teapot and sipped some of the tea she was pouring before she answered.


    ¡°That woman that took you. Be cautious. She¡¯s dangerous.¡± Guang Ming looked at her with serious eyes. ¡°Do not let her see your eyes. She wasn¡¯t paying close attention when you two fought, but if she knows that you are an elto, then at that point no one would be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hu Die furrowed her eyebrows confused.


    ¡°That woman¡­ is a dark witch.¡± When those words left Guang Ming¡¯s mouth, Hu Die felt a chill run down her spinal cord and her jaw dropped.


    ¡°Dark... witch¡­¡± She breathed the words out. Hu Die¡¯s heart raced beneath her chest and her breathing was unstable. ¡°But, I thought¡­ I thought¡­. I thought.... witchcraft practices were forbidden and lost over millenniums ago!¡± She stammered out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they were lost over millenniums years ago, but this woman is not millenniums old¡­ she¡¯s millions of years old.¡± Guang Ming had a painful look in her eyes as she said this. Hu Die¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Wha-wha-what did you say?¡± Hu Die asked even though she had heard it clearly the first time.


    ¡°I said, that witch is millions of years old.¡± Guang Ming repeated herself calmly. Hu Die began shaking her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! That can¡¯t be possible!¡± She yelled. ¡°Elves may have blue chi but at most it''s only a couple of thousands of years, but millions? That is impossible!¡± Hu Die did not believe her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. What she was before she was a dark elf¡­ made it possible.¡± Guang Ming seemed to be holding back tears as her eyes stared at nothing, avoiding Hu Die¡¯s gaze. Hu Die froze and looked at her.


    ¡°What do you mean? Before she was a dark elf? What?¡± Hu Die asked. Guang Ming¡¯s lips quivered as she did not want to answer. ¡°Answer me!¡± Hu Die slammed the table. ¡°First you tell me that Lan Hei Kong will destroy everything we cherished and next you tell me this dark witch is millions of years old and it was possible before she was a dark elf. What do you mean?¡± Hu Die yelled. Guang Ming still held her gaze down as she bit her lips. A moment passed yet she did not say anything which added oil to Hu Die¡¯s fury. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?!¡± Hu Die screamed.


    Hu Die heard the doors behind her slam opened and she felt heat on her back as her body began getting pulled away.


    ¡°No! Tell me!¡± She screamed fighting against the light, however the light was stronger.


    ¡°You will know one day, and when that day comes¡­ forgive me¡­ this all happened because of me¡­ because of my foolishness¡­¡± Tears rolled down Guang Ming¡¯s face as she said those last words. When Hu Die saw those tears she could not say anything else, as if she felt the pain, and the guilt within Guang Ming¡¯s heart enter hers. Hu Die could only watch Guang Ming cry silently as she was getting pulled back by the light.


    Yu Lin opened her eyes and she immediately felt a sore and numbing pain on her right elbow and her stomach. Her face was touching the cold hard ground as she laid on her stomach. She clenched her teeth as she slowly sat up the pain in her abdomen radiating throughout her whole body. TANG! TANG! TANG! She looked around her to the two trolls holding pickaxe as they hacked away at a huge rock. There only light source were the two lanterns sitting on two barrels, causing the room to be dim. ¡®Cave?¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she looked around the room. She was sitting in a prison created out of thick wood. She searched the room to look for the woman but she did not see her anywhere, and she quietly sighed. ¡®He Lan!¡¯ She thought and she looked around the cage. At first she could not see much however from the corner of the cage she could make out a faint childlike structure. She let out another quiet sigh.


    She reached her hand up to her hat and pulled it off, letting her long white hair fall down. She stuffed the hat in her mouth and bit down on it as she turned her arm inwards. She screamed into the hat as she felt pain expanding throughout the whole right side of her body. She pulled her arm towards her until it touched her chest. She looked up to see the two trolls not noticing her as they still hacked away at the rocks. ¡®They are too weak. They won¡¯t be able to sense my chi energy.¡¯ She thought as she gently placed two of her fingers over her elbow. She closed her eyes and started to concentrate on healing her elbow. Only a bit of her chi energy was released before she heard a loud sound and stopped. She sensed someone coming and quickly laid back down on the ground. As the two trolls heard the sound they dropped their pickaxe and turned to the side, bowing deeply.


    ¡°Welcome back, master!¡± The two said in unison.


    ¡°How is it? Did you guys get to the orb yet?¡± The woman asked as she walked in with her head held high.


    ¡°Not yet, but I think we are getting close.¡± Din said keeping his head low.


    ¡°Is that so? Well continue to work then.¡± The woman ordered and the two bowed their heads before picking up their pickaxes as they continue to work. The woman strided over to the cage that held Yu Lin and He Lan. She stopped in front of them with her eyebrows slanting downwards. ¡®Strange, I could swear I felt some chi energy. It didn¡¯t feel like normal chi energy either.¡¯ She thought as she casted cold looks down to the two. It was too dim for the woman to see Yu Lin¡¯s hair laying on her body, however she could both of their figures distinctively.


    Yu Lin felt her heart beating furiously, however she remained still, and her breath calm as if she was still sleeping. The woman stared at them for a few more minutes before shrugging her shoulders. ¡®Oh well, I must¡¯ve imagined it, and I have things to take care of anyways.¡¯ She thought as she turned on her heels.


    ¡°I will be back later so be good you two,¡± She gave them a light smile and waved at them before her face grew cold, ¡°and remember, do not touch the kids.¡± She hissed and the two trolls felt their whole bodies shivered before they nodded.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Yes master!¡± They bowed. The woman let out a chuckled before a loud sound rang out and her presence was gone from the cave. The trolls shuddered before they continued on hacking at the huge rock. TANG! TANG! TANG!


    Yu Lin waited a few moments just to be sure before she picked herself back up. She rested her back against the cage and then placed two fingers on her elbow. She closed her eyes again to concentrate on her wound as she sent her chi energy onto her elbow to heal it.


    After a her mouth relaxed as the hat dropped to her lap and she rested her head back onto the wood. She breathed in and out relaxing her whole body. She then sat up straight and moved her right arm around. She felt no pain and a her lips curled up forming a small smile. ¡®It¡¯s seems ok.¡¯ She thought. She then picked up the hat on her lap, and clenched her teeth down on one end. She started to pull the other end with her left hand as she slowly turned her head. The hat ripped in half. She took one half of the cloth and tied it around her right elbow, and did the same with the second cloth. ¡®Just in case they start to get suspicious.¡¯ After that she placed her hand over her abdomen and did the same.


    Yu Lin stood up from where she was sitting and then walked over to He Lan. Her nose wrinkled at a sour odor coming from her however she did not back away as she bent down. She moved He Lan¡¯s hair back to reveal a huge bruise on his cheek. ¡®She beat you up good too, didn¡¯t she.¡¯ She didn¡¯t heal the bruise on his face as it was a visible mark. Yu Lin slightly shook him, and He Lan whined before his eyes began to flutter open. When he fully opened them and saw the scene before him he opened his mouth ready to scream but Yu Lin smacked her hand over it.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Yu Lin hushed and he nodded understanding. ¡°Listen,¡± Yu Lin whispered, ¡°if you want to live, then follow along with my act and do not say anything unnecessary, understand?¡± Yu Lin looked into his frightened eyes as he nodded his head. Yu Lin slowly lifted his hand off of his mouth and watched as he took in big gulps of air. After he calmed down he looked up and glared at Yu Lin.


    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± He hissed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hit me in the chest then I would¡¯ve been able to run on my own and we wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± He Lan rubbed his chest. Yu Lin¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief as she looked away. ¡®This little brat! He deserves a beating.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Lin squinted her eyes.


    ¡°You heard me, this is all your fault. When my grandpa finds us then I will make sure you get kicked out of the house.¡± He Lan pushed her shoulder. ¡°Get away from me, you monster!¡± He half whispered half yelled. Yu Lin felt fury building up in her as she pushed He Lan back until he hit the cage.


    ¡°Stop with you stubbornness! You say this to the one person who helped you when all your friend ran away with their tails in between their legs?¡± Yu Lin hissed back. At that point she did care how old he was or how old she mentally was for she have had enough of his attitude. ¡°You should be more grateful, I could¡¯ve left you behind also but I decided to help you. Don¡¯t make me leave you behind now.¡± Yu Lin pushed him away as she stood back up and walked back to the corner she came from. She plumped down and rested her head on the cage.


    ¡°Ridiculous. My frie-¡± He Lan stopped as he thought about the events of the previous day.


    He sat there speechless as he started soaking in what Yu Lin just said. A moment past before he felt this hollow feeling in his heart as he realized that what she said was true, and that the ones he felt were truly his friends were the ones who had left him however the only one who he had ridiculed this whole time stayed to help him. The scenes of the day before flashed through his head, when Yu Lin pushed him back to protect him, and when Yu Lin helped support him so they could run away. He felt ashamed of the words that he had uttered just seconds earlier. He wished he could take it back, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    He Lan glanced at Yu Lin and saw her sitting there observing the trolls. He saw the cloth wrapped around her elbow and a look of sadness crossed his eyes as he remembered how she got her arm twisted trying to protect him. ¡®How could you possibly help the one who has insult you this whole time?¡¯ He thought and his view of Yu Lin began to change as something he didn¡¯t know stirred in his heart. Although he was stubborn and young, he was smart and knew how to feel grateful towards those to had helped him. He felt especially indebted towards Yu Lin because this whole time he had held contempt for Yu Lin, however Yu Lin had sacrificed herself to save him.


    TANG! TANG! TANG! A long time passed as the two of them sat there apart from each other. He Lan was not sure of what to do. At that moment he had never felt more ashamed then he had his whole life. He mustered up all the courage he had as he got up and limped his way over to Yu Lin. He sat down next to her with his head down. The two sat there next to each other in silence not saying anything for a while.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± He Lan said quietly. Yu Lin sat there and thought about his words, not sure if he was just saying it because or if he was serious. By his tone he felt that he had been serious however she also knew that he was quite a schemer. She thought about whether she should continue to play mad at him or forgive him. Yu Lin cast him a glance and seeing his head hung over she let out a sigh.


    ¡°I understand. I forgive you.¡± Yu Lin replied as she felt her motherly instinct kicked in and she couldn¡¯t stay mad at the child for long. He Lan turned his head to look at her his eyebrows raised and his eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°Yea,¡± she said, ¡°and besides, it won¡¯t help our situation if we were to stay mad at each other. We only have each other now, so we have to trust each other.¡± Yu Lin gave him a small smile.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡± He Lan said and nodded his head. The sound of metal hitting rock stopped and Yu Lin looked up from where they were sitting. She saw the two trolls approaching them and she stood up from where she was sitting. He Lan noticed her sudden movements and did the same.


    Din was leading as he carried the lantern with Xin behind him. The two stopped in front of the cage and upon seeing Yu Lin and He Lan awake their faces showed glee.


    ¡°Look, the brats are up.¡± Din said as he elbowed Xin. Xin let out a laugh causing He Lan to tremble however Yu Lin just stood there staring back at them. Din saw the look in Yu Lin¡¯s eyes and the smile on his face disappeared.


    ¡°This little¡­ if master didn¡¯t wish to keep you alive, I would¡¯ve killed you already. If you were human then I would¡¯ve ate you until there was nothing left!¡± Din roared as he remembered being electrified. He Lan jumped before falling down, his knees weak from fear. Yu Lin only walked up closer to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we share mutual feelings.¡± Yu Lin said with her lips curling. Yu Lin knew that the two trolls wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her for she knew that unlike her father, their intelligence was not that high. ¡°But, I will be the one to win in the end. When you and your brother are dead.¡± Yu Lin hissed. Din did not understand a word she had said, however he understood her tone and the look on her face, and he began to chuckle.


    ¡°Ha..ha...haha...hahahahaha¡­ Just wait, when master finds no use for you, then that is the day you die.¡± Din hissed back.

 Chapter 21: The Dark Witchs Lair Part Two

    Din walked closer to the cage and wrapped his fat fingers around the wood. He gave Yu Lin an ugly look before letting out a huge laugh that echoed throughout the whole cave. Yu Lin grimaced as she could smell his breath however remained calm.


    ¡°Older brother, should we throw them in another jail? That child can use magic.¡± Xin asked nervously.


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry Xin, this isn¡¯t normal wood. It is Kijin wood. Resistant to anything and everything.¡± Din chuckled. Yu Lin kept her face straight as she heard them talk. She knew that they thought that she was only a dark elf, and didn¡¯t know she was a dark elto or else they wouldn¡¯t be speaking so carelessly in front of her. Din glared at her for a few more moments before turning around. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to eat too.¡± Din set the lantern down back on the barrel and the two left the cave, a loud sound ringing out. PS3 (Hiddenvalen8060)


    Yu Lin waited a bit just to make sure they weren¡¯t coming back before she sat back down. He Lan also got himself together as he sat up straight. Yu Lin looked at him and debated on what to tell him. After a while of thinking it over her head she decided to start off with something small.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She whispered and He Lan jumped not expecting her to say anything.


    ¡°Ye-yes?¡± He looked at her and could see the cautious look in her eyes, which made him turn serious.


    ¡°Have you¡­ ever heard of¡­ witches?¡± Yu Lin asked carefully whispering. He Lan¡¯s eyes grew big and his jaw dropped to the ground.


    ¡°You mean the ones who uses humans as sacrifices? Or use voodoo to hunt other people?¡± He Lan quietly exclaimed. Yu Lin nodded her head. He Lan also nodded his. ¡°Then, of course I know. Mr. Liao often speak of them in history class when he talks about each continent¡¯s folklores.¡± He Lan recalled the gruesome things that Mr. Liao told him that witches have done. Yu Lin hesitated, not sure if she should tell him, but she knew she had to for the safety of both of them combined.


    ¡°He Lan, what if I told you that witches aren¡¯t folklores¡­ but they are real.¡± Yu Lin watched for his reaction. He Lan looked at Yu Lin before waving his hand side to side.


    ¡°Eyy, what are you talking about? Witches aren¡¯t real. They can¡¯t be, and besides if they are Mr. Liao told me that they can¡¯t exist during our time because their practices were lost thousands of years ago.¡± He Lan replied, however he froze when he saw the dead, serious eyes of Yu Lin. He put his hands down and his mind started racing, wondering why Yu Lin suddenly brought this up. The face of the woman entered his head and a shiver ran down his spine. ¡°You don¡¯t mea-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Yu Lin whispered interrupting him for she knew what he was thinking. He Lan sat there speechless not believing what he had heard.


    ¡°That is not poss-¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Yu Lin said sternly. He Lan furrowed his eyebrows as he thought about it for a second.


    ¡°How do you know that, that woman is a witch?¡± He Lan asked. Yu Lin blinked at his question for a bit before quickly producing an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual that the trolls brought us here but haven¡¯t eaten us already. They also seemed to be following the orders of the woman, and in the folklores they said that witches often had trolls as their servants. Trolls don¡¯t easily listen to any random person who tries to tell them what to do. They often make pacts with witches. By working for witch they will get something in return.¡± Yu Lin quickly whispered. He Lan thought about it, and although he wasn¡¯t convinced, he knew that the look Yu Lin gave him, was not a joking look.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, ¡°let¡¯s say she is one. How are we going to get out of here?¡± He Lan¡¯s light brown eyes stared into her red ones. Yu Lin looked around the room, checking just in case, before looking back at He Lan. She leaned into his ear, and He Lan¡¯s face slightly flushed red at the sudden closeness.


    ¡°First things first,¡± Yu Lin whispered so quietly that only He Lan could hear her, ¡°we need to change our names. We can¡¯t use our real ones here. If she knows, she can use our names to track us down no matter where we go. At least folklores tell it that way.¡± Yu Lin said cautiously. He Lan nodded his head, and Yu Lin continued. ¡°From now on, until we get far away from her, my name is Yang Yang Rou, and your name is Zu Tian Qi, understood. No matter what happens only we have to call each other by these names. You understand?¡± He Lan nodded his head, and Yu Lin backed away from him.


    ¡°Tian Qi.¡± She said as she looked at him.


    ¡°Ya- Yang Rou.¡± He stammered out.


    ¡°Tian Qi you are from a high class family, and I am from a middle class family. Our parents get along, and we basically grew up together. It is quite unfortunate that we are in this situation now.¡± Yu Lin said. He Lan knew what Yu Lin was trying to say and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, Yang Rou.¡± He Lan replied. Yu Lin smiled and nodded her head. She knew that He Lan was smart and that he would understand her quickly.


    ¡°Although I may be a full blooded elf, I do not understand the elf language because my mother never taught me the language.¡± Yu Lin continued. He Lan furrowed his brows when he heard her say that she was a full blooded elf, but said nothing more as he just agreed to it.


    ¡°Yes, Yang Rou.¡±


    ¡°Good, Tian Qi.¡± Yu Lin said and then got up from the ground. She walked up to a corner of the cage and started to examine the wood. ¡°Do you know what kind of wood this is, Tian Qi?¡± She questioned as she felt the rough wood with her left hand. He Lan got up and walked next to her, also placing his hand onto the wood.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He Lan answered. Yu Lin frowned, as she was also not knowledgeable about the wood and she thought back about what the trolls said.


    ¡°Have¡­ you ever heard of Kijin wood?¡±


    ¡°Kijin wood?¡± He Lan thought about it for a while and then shook his head, ¡°It sounds familiar, but nothing comes to mind.¡±


    Yu Lin let out a sigh. ¡®How are we going to get out now?¡¯ She thought and then sat back down. ¡®I¡¯m sure that the other three probably told Chief Chu already, but they don¡¯t even know where we are. They may not even find us. Unless we somehow make it out by ourselves, we are most likely going to die.¡¯


    He Lan limped around the cage as if trying to find its weak spot. He touched each of the bars and when he reached the other end, he found a lock. ¡®So this is where the door is.¡¯ He thought to himself. He turned around to tell Yu Lin, but suddenly a bright light lit up the room.


    Yu Lin and He Lan quickly shut their eyes from the blinding light, before slowly opening them to adjust. Yu Lin looked up to see the light coming from the huge rock. She got up and walked over until she touched the end of the cage. She looked at the rock trying to find out the source when she the light started to fade dark, and then back to light, to dark, and then back to light again as if it had a pulse of its own.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Lin breathed out. She pushed her face up against the wooden bars to get a closer look. She squinted her eyes and when she did, she saw a round, white ro-, no orb in the rock. ¡®What is that?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± She suddenly heard a voice not belonging to her or He Lan cough out. She backed away from the wooden bars. She looked at He Lan however he seemed to not have noticed the voice as he was still looking at the rock. She quickly looked around the room, but saw no one. ¡®Did I imagine it?¡¯


    ¡°You didn¡¯t imagine anything!¡± A rough voice called out. Yu Lin fell backwards as she felt a terrifying pressure overwhelm her. He Lan looked over and saw sweat trailing down Yu Lin¡¯s face. Her mouth was open and fear was in her wide eyes.


    ¡°Y-Yang Rou?¡± He Lan called out. Yu Lin turned to look at him, and she furrowed her eyebrows confused.


    ¡°Yo-yo-you didn¡¯t hear that?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°A voice!¡±


    ¡°What voice? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± He Lan answered back. Yu Lin stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Then¡­ does that mean only I heard the vo-¡±


    ¡°That right!¡± The voice called out causing Yu Lin to jump. ¡°I am only focusing my chi energy towards you, that¡¯s why you can hear me. Hahaha!¡± The voice laughed. Yu Lin breathed in slowly trying to calm down, as she tried to figure out if this voice was a friend or a foe. After a while she stood up, trembling from the pressure but she did not fall down.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Who are you talk-¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Yu Lin hushed He Lan before he could finish. He Lan didn¡¯t know what was going on but he kept his mouth shut. Yu Lin swallowed hard before asking again.


    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± Yu Lin said slowly with force behind each word.


    ¡°Haha! Why should I tell you who I am?¡± The voice mocked her, laughing, and she suddenly felt more pressure weighing on her. Yu Lin hands closed tightly, balling into a fist and her legs shook uncontrollably as she tried fighting against the pressure.


    ¡°You¡­ started to talk to us¡­ first¡­ Didn¡¯t you¡­ know that it¡¯s¡­ rude not to introduce¡­ oneself¡­ first¡­ when one¡­ begins a conv...ersation?¡± Yu Lin said through clenched teeth. The voice stopped laughing. Yu Lin wondered what had happened however the next moment she flew from where she was standing and her back smacked into the end of the cage. ¡°Augh!¡± She coughed up blood. Her chi center started to feel as if it was being stretched beyond its limits, as she wrapped her arms around her stomach.


    ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± The voice roared out, ¡°Rude? Am I being rude?¡± Yu Lin let out a scream as she felt the pain grow bigger and bigger, as if it was tearing her whole body apart. Every nerve within her body was trembling with pain as her body shook uncontrollably as her head hit the ground and her eyes rolled backwards.


    ¡°Yu-ya-yah!¡± He Lan exclaimed as he ran up to her, however as he got near Yu Lin he suddenly felt a force pull him back, and his body hit the ground. He let out a surprised yelp before the back of his head hit the wood, knocking him out cold.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The voice laughed out loud. Yu Lin shut her eyes and her hands trembled as she pulled her shirt into her mouth, and bit down hard. ¡°As expected, no matter how many years passed, I Chang Sheng Huo, will always be powerful. Hahaha!¡±


    Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she heard what the voice said. ¡®Chang Sheng Huo. The same... Chang Sheng Huo from... those legends? He¡¯s¡­ still alive?¡¯ Yu Lin¡¯s face scrunched up and she curled her body into a fetal position. ¡®I thought¡­ he was suppose to be kind... and carin-¡¯ Yu Lin felt blood travel up her esophagus, as it exited her mouth to soak into her shirt. The pressure seemed to increase, as her eyes rolled backwards before they shut closed.


    Author''s Note: So sorry this one took so long! (Rewrote it like three times, but decided to go with the one I wrote first... -_-) Anyways, I''m trying to update at least once or twice a week, however it will be hard as school is ending soon and I have a lot of stuff to do. [th_015_orz-v2.gif]  Thanks for reading! :)

 Side Story: Chang Sheng Huo, The Immortal Hero

    A woman laid, propped up on her bed. The hollows of her cheeks could be seen and her eyes looked dead as they stared off into a far distance.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A child¡¯s voice called out. Life returned to the woman¡¯s eyes and a gentle smile appeared on her face as she saw a little girl running in through the door.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± The woman called out as she opened her arms wide. The little girl smiled as she jumped on the bed, into her mother¡¯s arms. The woman giggled as she tightly embraced her daughter. She stroke the little girl¡¯s back gently and rocked back and forth. ¡°How is mommy¡¯s favorite little girl today?¡± The woman asked as she planted a kiss on the little girl¡¯s forehead. The little girl giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± The girl answered energetically. The woman smiled as she patted the little girl¡¯s head. The little girl raised her head to look at her mother, with her big brown eyes. ¡°Mommy, tell me another story! Tell me another story!¡± She begged with puppy eyes. The woman let out a laugh before nodding her head.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The woman paused to think about the legends she had heard before. She, then looked down at her child. ¡°Have I ever told you the legend of The Immortal Hero?¡± The woman asked the little girl. The little girl shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really then? Well mommy will tell you today then as it is mommy¡¯s favorite story.¡± The woman moved the little girl so the little girl was sitting up next to her and she wrapped her arm around the little girl¡¯s shoulder. The little girl giggled before clearing her throat and growing quiet.


    ¡°Now then let¡¯s get started.¡± The mother began.


    A long time ago, when war raged throughout the kingdom, in a small village a little boy was born. His name was Chang Sheng Huo. Chang Sheng Huo was an ordinary little boy born in a small ordinary village with ordinary parents. He lived a happy life until one day, a demon beast escaped from the Beast Continent and entered his village. The demon beast ended up killing everyone in the village.


    Chang Sheng Huo only barely managed to stay alive when some healers got to him, and he was the only one left of his village. When Chang Sheng Huo fully recovered he promised to himself to become the best martial artist in the world and he swore to take revenge against the demon beast. Afterwards he left for the mountains. He trained very hard and although he was not blessed with talent, his endurance and determination helped him become strong.


    One day when Chang Sheng Huo was training in the mountains, he stumbled upon a man. This man was sleeping, balancing his body on a single strand of vine. When the man noticed Chang Sheng Huo, the man swiftly jumped off of his vine and approached Chang Sheng Huo, telling him that if he wanted to get stronger, then to follow the man. Chang Sheng Huo nodded his head and took the man in as his master.


    After seven long years, Chang Sheng Huo finally came out from the mountains. His master, however never came out with him and to this day have been said to never have been seen. Some even speculated that Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s master never existed, but no one knows for sure.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    After leaving the mountains Chang Sheng Huo roamed across the continents searching for the demon beast that had killed his village. He eventually found him and the two fought for a long time, however the demon beast was weaker. As the demon beast laid on the ground Chang Sheng Huo was ready to give him the finishing blow, however he didn¡¯t. The kindness from Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s heart did not let him kill the demon beast, and he let the demon beast go.


    He defeated -but never killed- many beasts and bad organization such as the white dragon beast, the flower beast, and the water slime beast. He was so strong that many children and scholars began training to become a martial artist instead! Not only was he strong, but he was also wise beyond his years. He helped stopped the war that was threatening many people by settling the dispute with the kingdoms over a drink!


    From there, Chang Sheng Huo roamed all of the continents protecting all of the people. He would hurt demon beasts who threatened human beings, however he would never kill one. He was kind and caring. He would help feed the poor and soon his name was spreading across the whole region. There was not one person who did not know who he was. He was famous no matter where he went and was accepted. He was a humble person however, and would always repay people in kindness. His legend has lived and will continue to live for years.


    The woman smiled as she thought about a handsome man going around helping all the villagers.


    ¡°Mother, continue.¡± The little girl said as she tugged onto her mother¡¯s robe. The woman looked down and gave her a small smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s it my dear.¡± The woman said. The little girl frowned.


    ¡°How can that be it? What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Some said that he went back into the mountain to train, others said he found the secret to immortality and hid himself among the people. Some just said that he died during a battle, or simply just disappeared. To this day, no one really knows.¡± Her mother answered. The little girl had a conflicted look on her face but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Maybe¡­when I get stronger and go on an adventure myself... I will meet him someday, and when I do will ask him why he disappeared.¡± The little girl smiled at her mother. The woman let out a laugh as she saw the look on her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is that so? How very daring of my daughter!¡± The woman tightly squeezed her child as she let out another laugh, her face filled with glee as she thought about her daughter meeting the man. ¡°If that ever happens, I am sure he would be willing to help you in your troubles for he is a kind hero.¡±

 Chapter 22: The Dark Witchs Lair Part Three

    Yu Lin opened her eyes and although she felt that a lot of time had passed since she had awoken, she knew that only a short moment had passed due to the still wet puddle of blood in front of her. She sat up and saw the orb still emitting off a light, and she glared at it. ¡®Don¡¯t think you will get away with this, whoever you are.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Hehehe! What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡± The voice taunted her. Yu Lin wiped away the wet trail of blood on her lips and smirked.


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Lin slowly stood up, ¡°but, are you really Chang Sheng Huo? The Chang Sheng Huo who defeated many beasts to help villages?¡± She asked in a cold tone as she walked up to He Lan. She examined the back of his head and sigh in relief as it was only a small bump and she hovered her hand above it. ¡®Chief Chu was fine after taking in my chi energy, so He Lan should be fine too.¡¯ She reassured herself as she quickly healed He Lan. The low voice let out a laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Chang Sheng Huo.I see you¡¯ve heard of me before. Am I still famous? I knew I was quite popular but I¡¯ve never thought that my legacy would live for this long.¡± Chang Sheng Huo let out another laugh.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Lin said as she stood up and cocked her head to one side. ¡°How did the great Chang Sheng Huo end up here, not in human form, but in orb form?¡± She asked coldly. Chang Sheng Huo stopped laughing and silence filled the room for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, and how does a young child know such things already?¡±


    ¡°Why are you avoiding the question? Perhaps, you are not sure of how you got into that situation yourself? Or maybe, you had your soul locked away?¡± Yu Lin smirked.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chang Sheng Huo hissed. Yu Lin could feel the pressure building over her again, however this time she was prepared.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± She asked with an innocent expression as she pointed a finger up. The pressure stopped increasing, however it was still weighing down on Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared? Yes, I am scared,¡± Chang Sheng Huo let out a quiet chuckle as he heard this, ¡°for you that is.¡± His chuckling stopped as Yu Lin had a concerned expression on her face. ¡°You see, I think the woman who kidnapped us is a dark witch. I am sure you have heard of them before,¡± Yu Lin placed her hand on her chin, ¡°I wonder why she is hacking away at the rock you are in... Perhaps, is she looking for you?¡± Yu Lin pointed at the orb. Chang Sheng Huo did not reply.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Is there something else in the rock that she is looking for?¡± Yu Lin asked innocently. Only silence filled the room as the light glowed on and off, on and off. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Yu Lin asked after a while.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chang Sheng Huo let out a laughter, ¡°That is very plausible thinking, however I fear you are wrong child. I have grown weak over the years. Why would that woman be looking for me? You are funny.¡±


    ¡°Do not lie to me, if you do, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Yu Lin hissed. Chang Sheng Huo stopped laughing.


    If Chang Sheng Huo had a body right now, he would be sweating due to nervousness. This was the first time he had revealed himself to anyone, for he feared that if he had revealed himself to the adult captives , that they would tell the dark witch that he had awaken from his slumber. He believed that kids were easier to manipulate than adults. When he had revealed himself to the two kids, he had initially wanted to scare them into helping him escape from the cave. He would have never imagined that instead of being scared, Yu Lin would be talking back to him. ¡®Who is this child?!¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, then I will kill you and your little buddy there.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°Do it then,¡± Yu Lin quickly said, ¡°but, killing us won¡¯t help your situation one bit. We may lose our lives, however you¡¯re still stuck in the rock. She is going to get to you sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, then I will make you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Leave evidence of your existence on our bodies, if you want to get found so badly.¡± Yu Lin scoffed. She knew what she was doing and she knew that if she let Chang Sheng Huo take advantage of her and He Lan, then they would suffer from losses instead. She also doubted the orb¡¯s identity for claiming that he was Chang Sheng Huo, however she knew that if she could get the orb to help her, then it would be easier to escape.


    She waited patiently for the orb to answer back to her, however it stood silent. Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time as she didn¡¯t know when the witch was going to come back so she opened her mouth however the voice spoke before her.


    ¡°I understand. We are both captives anyways, what¡¯s the harm in helping each other?¡± Chang Sheng Huo said. Yu Lin smiled however she didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°I take it you are willing to cooperate with me then?¡± Yu Lin asked for she wanted confirmation.


    ¡°... yes¡­¡± Chang Sheng Huo uttered hopelessly. Yu Lin thought about their situations for a moment, not sure if the orb was actually needing help or if it was just planted there to spy on her and He Lan, however quickly ruled that out as it seemed that the trolls were earnestly trying to find the orb. She cleared her throat.


    ¡°First things first, who¡­ who are you?¡± Yu Lin asked carefully. She wasn¡¯t fully convinced that the thing in the orb was Chang Sheng Huo, after all the thing for sure did not seem kind or caring towards anything.


    ¡°That right! I am Chang Sheng Huo. Why do you keep asking?¡±


    ¡°Really? You do not sound like the Chang Sheng Huo from the legends I hear about. Chang Sheng Huo is supposed to kind and caring, not someone who bullies little kids.¡± Yu Lin although was mentally an adult, still held some childish admiration about the one who her mother called hero in her last life.


    ¡°What?! Kind and caring? What are you talking about? I have always been like this since I was young. I don¡¯t know what kind of tales they are telling with my name but I have never changed the way I talked or did things!¡± Chang Sheng Huo yelled. He had no idea what Yu Lin was talking about. He never thought he was kind nor caring, he did know that in the past people always treated him with respect and although he never knew why, he didn¡¯t ask for the reason.


    Yu Lin thought about the things he had said and could only let out a sigh. ¡®Maybe people did twist the tale¡­ or is he lying to me? Whatever, I just need to get out of here and get back home. He¡¯ll be of some use.¡¯ Yu Lin thought.


    ¡°Anyways, Chang Sheng Huo, or whoever you are, do you know why the dark witch is here?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Yah! I already told you I a- nevermind just forget it. About your question, I¡¯m not so sure myself.¡± Chang Sheng Huo answered. ¡®So much for usefulness.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. ¡°However, I do know that she has been collecting people from near the villages here.¡± Yu Lin raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Collecting people? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of it myself, however I have sensed many people stuck in the cages that you guys are in right now. Sh-¡±


    ¡°Sense, you can¡¯t see us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have a body you know!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes of course. Continue.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I would sense her taking the bodies further within the cave and sometimes I could hear them screaming. Next thing I know, their presence is gone.¡±


    ¡°Their presence is gone¡­ death¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I have suspected is happening.¡± Chang Sheng Hua said. Yu Lin could feel her heart beat faster and faster. ¡®Is it¡­ human sacrifices?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not human sacrifices.¡± Change Sheng Hua quickly said. Yu Lin squinted her eyes at the orb.


    ¡°Can you rea-¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t read minds but I can sense your presence and your presence tells me a lot about you.¡± Chang Sheng Huo quickly answered. Yu Lin rolled her eyes as she continued thinking about the situation. ¡®Perhaps¡­ spell¡­ no to do a spell one would need a bigger space¡­ curse¡­ no curses wouldn¡¯t involve an orb¡­ maybe¡­ alchemy?¡¯ Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew bigger.


    ¡°Hey, how many months have they been here?¡± Yu Lin yelled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ three months¡­ I think.¡± Chang Sheng Huo answered. ¡°At least that¡¯s when I awoke from my slumber because someone was hacking away at my rock.¡± Yu Lin frowned as she thought about the situation. ¡®If she was creating a pill that needed humans as an ingredient¡­ then three months sounds about right¡­ but why would she need the orb¡­ could it¡­ no¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hey, how old¡­ are you?¡± Yu Lin asked slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been sleeping in this cave for a long time.¡± Chang Sheng Huo tried to think but he honestly didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Is there any¡­ um¡­ huge artifacts that was around when you were not in orb form?¡± Yu Lin stammered out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ no I don¡¯t thi- oh yea! There was a tall building¡­ a huge building¡­ it was created I think west of here¡­ um I think it was a landmark for a new country or something. It was pure white and very tall,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s felt her body shivered as she realized what he was saying, ¡°I remember seeing it before I got stuck in here. I think it was called¡­ Tower of¡­ tower of¡­¡±


    ¡°Tower of The Heavenly Skies.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Oh yea, that. Tower of whatever you just said.¡± Chang Sheng Huo sounded excited, however Yu Lin stood there as life slowly left her eyes.


    ¡°Humans¡­ a five thousand year old orb¡­ all these ingredients¡­ they can only mean one thing.¡± Yu Lin muttered as her legs grew weak and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yah! Little kid, what¡¯s wrong? What is it? What do you mean?¡± Chang Sheng Huo wanted to know what Yu Lin was talking about.


    ¡°The forbidden pill¡­ she¡¯s making the forbidden pill¡­ the pill of youth and immortality¡­¡±

 Chapter 23: The Dark Witchs Lair Part Four

    ¡°What did you say? The pill of youth and immortality? Is there such a thing?¡± Chang Sheng Huo asked. Yu Lin trembled as she brought her knees to her face.


    ¡°Yes. There is such a thing, and it is forbidden... for anyone to make that pill.¡± Yu Lin said barely audible.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The ingredients of that pill¡­ it¡¯s too inhumane¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Inhumane? Why?¡±


    ¡°To create this pill you need four cups. Gather the blood of one thousand trolls, there is your first cup. Gather the souls of ten thousand human, there is your second cup. Gather three, five thousand year old orb, there is your third cup. And lastly, sacrifice yourself to lock everything together, there is your last cup.¡± Yu Lin shivered as the words escaped her lips.


    ¡°What?! She¡­ what¡­ huh?!¡± Chang Sheng Huo was in disbelief. Yu Lin let out a deep sigh as she gripped onto her white hair. Yu Lin bit her bottom lip and closed her eyes as she tried to process her thoughts. ¡®Maybe¡­ this shouldn¡¯t be¡­ but it¡¯s the only plausible explanation¡­¡¯


    In her previous life, Yu Lin had got the chance to go through a translated, ancient dark witch alchemy book, when she was looking for ways to create pills and better potions to help people. Although there were some useful information on plants, it was mostly filled with dark alchemy recipes which required gruesome ingredients such as organs and blood of many creatures.


    Out of all the recipes she had only remembered the pill to youth and immortality for it had the most gruesome ingredients, and not only that, but because other humans had attempted the recipe and failed.


    ¡°Hey kid! If that is true, then we need to get out of here now!¡± Chang Sheng Huo shouted out. Yu Lin stood up from where she was and walked back up to the wood that was keeping her and He Lan locked up. ¡°Hey, are you listening?¡± Yu Lin ignored Chang Sheng Huo obvious statements as she stared at the wood.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Kijin wood?¡± Yu Lin asked after a while as she placed her hand on the wood.


    ¡°Ahh, Kijin wood! Of course I know. That wo- wait. They¡¯re coming back. Talk to you later!¡± The light from the orb quickly vanished and Yu Lin squinted her eyes but the orb was nowhere in sight as if it crawled its way back into the rock.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yu Lin whispered and yell at the same time.


    Yu Lin heard a loud sound ringing out before she saw Din and Xin strolling in, one carrying a huge deer, and the other carrying two rabbits. ¡®Why did you have to come now?¡¯ Yu Lin let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as human meat, but it will do for now.¡± Din said as he set the deer next to the rock that Chang Sheng Huo was in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just eat the boy, brother? I like human meat more!¡± Xin complained as he started walking over to the cage.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Din roared. Xin shivered before shaking his head.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied back. Din teared off the front leg of the deer as if it took now strength, and started munching on it. Xin threw the two rabbits in between the gaps of the bars.


    ¡°You eat. He eat.¡± Xin snarled at Yu Lin before turning back to pull off a front leg from the deer.


    Yu Lin looked at the rabbits in front of her. She picked them up from the ground with her left hand and examined the meat for any discoloration just in case the trolls had decided to poison her and He Lan. When she saw nothing out of the ordinary she set them down. ¡®Better to eat the food they give me to stay strong, then to be stubborn and starve.¡¯ She thought. She looked up to see the two trolls busily chewing away at the deer before she raised her right arm up.


    Yu Lin skinned the rabbits with a wooden knife she created, and gutted it before setting fire to the blocks that she had made earlier. She created a two long wooden sticks and pierced them through the rabbit before sticking them into the ground, so that the rabbit could hover over the fire. When it was just about done she turned and walked up to He Lan. She shook him, and He Lan¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Huh? What? Yu-¡± Yu Lin clamped his mouth shut before he could say anything else.


    ¡°Did you forget already?¡± She whispered into his ear. He Lan¡¯s eyes grew before he quickly nod his head. Yu Lin let out a sigh before she lifted her hand and walked back to the campfire she made.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Come eat.¡± Yu Lin sat herself on the ground. He Lan¡¯s eyes landed on the rabbit and he swallowed his saliva. He followed Yu Lin and sat down on the ground as Yu Lin handed him a rabbit leg.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said as he gobbled down the rabbit leg.


    ¡°I¡¯m only giving you this much today. We don¡¯t know how much they are going to feed us, so we have to leave some aside just in case.¡± Yu Lin teared another leg off for herself and ate it slowly. He Lan nodded as he also started to eat a slower pace.


    ¡°Do you have a plan, to get out of here Yu- Yang Rou?¡± He Lan asked. Yu Lin paused for a moment, before continuing on with her rabbit leg.


    ¡°Not yet, but I will come up with one... soon.¡± Yu Lin answered as she looked into He Lan¡¯s eyes. He Lan saw her determined eyes and then nodded his head, understanding.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yo Mei bursted into one of the room that held the villagers who were the victims of the dark witch. Some cried when they saw Yo Mei, and others curled into balls.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ leave us alone!¡± One of them cried out.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything! Spare us!¡± Another cried out.


    ¡°Mrs. Du!¡± Chief Chu walked in right after her. ¡°The villagers are still in a shaken state, please, let them re-¡±


    ¡°Please take me where you guys came from. Please help me! My daughter was caught by the same person who caught you guys. ¡± Yo Mei cried out. ¡°Please help me!¡± Tears ran down her face. The villager hid their faces behind their thin arms.


    ¡°Go away!¡± One of them cried.


    ¡°We trusted her, but she betrayed us! You are one of her, how can we trust you?¡± Someone threw a vase at her.


    ¡°Mrs. Du!¡± Chief Chu pulled Yo Mei back as he caught the vase in his hand. ¡°Please, leave Mrs-¡±


    ¡°I will not leave. I will not leave until one of them agrees to help me Chief Chu.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Du!¡± Chief Chu said sternly. Yo Mei fell to her knee and hung her head low.


    ¡°I beg of you. Please help me! Please¡­ help me¡­¡± She bowed to them as her forehead touched the cold, stone floor.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, please.¡± Chief Chu tried to pull Yo Mei up, but Yo Mei wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Mrs. Du¡­¡± Chief Chu looked at her with a deep sadness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He was the chief of the village, however he was torn between helping victims from a terrifying experience, or a mother who had lost her child. He also wanted to ask for the villagers help for He Lan was also taken with Yu Lin, however he didn¡¯t know if it was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Please help me! Please!¡± Yo Mei begged as her tear dripped onto the floor. The villagers all looked at each other, unsure of what to do for each time they saw Yo Mei¡¯s face they would remember the other woman¡¯s face, and they would remember all the screams they heard when they were in the cage.


    ¡°I will lead you there.¡± A low voice spoke up. Yo Mei looked up to see who the voice belonged to and so did Chief Chu. A man walked out to the front of the crowd, and it was the same man who had told Chief Chu during the previous day what had happened to them. ¡°I will help you so please stop crying.¡± The man looked at Yo Mei with gentle eyes. Yo Mei wiped her tears away before she grabbed the man¡¯s hands and bowed her head repeatedly.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the man gave Yo Mei a small head nod, ¡°please do not bow to me.¡±


    ¡°Young master! You cannot return there, she will kil-¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± the man sternly said to the villager who spoke up, ¡°this dark elf, is not that dark witch. This dark elf is a mother who has lost her child, and it will be my responsibility to help her get her child back.¡± Chief Chu saw the man¡¯s virtue, and his respect for the man grew.


    ¡°Then, I will also be counting on you to help me get my grandson back.¡± Chief Chu bowed to the man.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t bow to me. You were kind enough to take all of us in, it is only fair that I return the favor.¡± The man bowed to Chief Chu. Chief Chu smiled at the man as he placed a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please, tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°My name is, Chen Tian Kong.¡± The man replied to Chief Chu.


    ¡°Well then Mr. Chen, I and Mrs. Du will have to count on you to help us then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chen.¡± Yo Mei bowed her head to the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright besides, we have unfinished business anyways, that woman and I.¡± Tian Kong had a dark look in his eyes as he said this.

 Chapter 24: The Dark Witchs Return

    A week had passed as Yu Lin and He Lan stayed cooped up in the cage. They were not allowed to leave the cage, causing Yu Lin to make a two chamber pots for her and He Lan, which they kept at a corner. She also created wooden pails for them to wash themselves with water.


    Yu Lin was getting worried about whether her parents, and Chief Chu were coming for them, but each day she felt her mother¡¯s presence just a little closer to them. She didn¡¯t know how they knew where she and He Lan were, however she did know that wherever they were, they were quite a bit away from Glorious Forest for it was taking them a very long time to get to get to her and He Lan.


    Yu Lin had also learned that the troll brothers would also leave once every two days to get food and would only give the two small kills but other than that, they would just constantly hack away at the rock while mumbling to themselves. The dark witch had not returned yet, and if she did during the time Yu Lin and He Lan slept, the two didn¡¯t noticed. Chang Sheng Huo had also not come out of the rock for days, which left Yu Lin to only try whatever she could to break the wood, just in case the troll brothers were lying to her.


    She tried using fire, however there was no reaction. She tried using water to wear it down, used electricity to burn it, and tried to use blunt force however whatever she did nothing happened to the wood. No matter what she did the Kijin wood, took no damage. Yu Lin would scream out of frustration, causing He Lan, who was fiddling with the lock, to jump.


    Yu Lin plopped down while crossing her arms. ¡®What am I going to do? Where is that unknown man who claims to be the heroic Chang Sheng Huo?!¡¯ She clenched her teeth. Just as she thought this, the room suddenly grew a bit brighter due to a light. Yu Lin stood up from where she was sitting and ran to the end of the cage. She squinted her eyes and smiled when she saw the light emitting from the orb.


    ¡°About time you showed up! What happened?¡± She yelled. He Lan raised his eyebrows as he turned around. When he saw the light, his eyes widened, and his jaw dropped.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I used up a lot of energy to speak with you that day. I also need to rest, you know!¡± Chang Sheng Huo yelled back. Truthfully though if he had only talked with Yu Lin then he would be able to recover energy to talk to her everyday, however, because he had used his energy to subdue her he had to rest for a longer period of time.


    ¡°Who are you talk-?¡± Before He Lan could finish his eyes suddenly fluttered closed as his body hit the ground. Yu Lin turned around and gasp when she saw He Lan.


    ¡°Tia-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I only made him fall asleep. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°besides, it will be easier for us to talk this way.¡± Yu Lin glared at him but just let out a sigh as she couldn¡¯t help but agree with him.


    ¡°Fine. Anyways, what do you know about Kijin wood?¡± Yu Lin quickly asked.


    ¡°Kijin wood? What do you me- oh yeah, I remember. The Kijin wood that is resistant to anything, and everything? If it¡¯s that one you are talking about then I do know quite a bit about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that wood. Do you know any of its weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, any weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Kijin wood has no weaknesses. It¡¯s resistant to anything.¡± Chang Sheng Huo blurted out. Yu Lin¡¯s jaw dropped before it closed, her body trembling as she balled her fist.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t speak to me for a whole week and this is all you have to say?!¡± Yu Lin yelled as she let out all her pent up anger. ¡°I waited for you to come out just to see if maybe you can help us. If you don¡¯t even know the weakness to Kijin wood, then all of us might as well die here!¡±


    ¡°Woah! Hold up little girl. I just said Kijin doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses, I¡¯ve never said that I couldn¡¯t help you get out.¡±


    ¡°How do we get out then?!¡± Yu Lin roared.


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡± Chang Sheng Huo yelled. Yu Lin clenched her teeth and closed her eyes before taking in a deep breath. After a moment she reopened them and stared at the orb.


    ¡°Now tell me sir, how do we get out?¡± Yu Lin smiled, however the smile did not touch her eyes. Chang Sheng Huo cleared his throat.


    ¡°Now then, allow me to explain,¡± he started as Yu Lin held back the urge to yell at him, ¡°first of all, the Kijin wood does not have a weakness, however that does not mean it is indestructible. Did you know that one of the best factors of the Kijin wood is its ability to absorb chi energy.¡±


    ¡°Absorb chi energy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Once a Kijin wood absorbs chi energy from another creature, it will grow stronger and stronger until it is as strong as it can be. People used to give Kijin wood their chi energy, and then build fences with the wood.¡± Chang Sheng Huo said in a matter of factly tone. Yu Lin thought about it for a second before frowning.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t hel-¡± Yu Lin stopped talking as she remembered the incident she had with the Kula roots, when her chi energy kept growing and growing until it was about to burst her chi center and body along with it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I knew you were smart.¡± Chang Sheng Huo chuckled. Yu Lin grimaced at Chang Sheng Hua before clearing her voice.


    ¡°Do you know how much chi energy it will take to make one burst open?¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.¡°Hmm¡­ judging by the ridges on the Kijin wood surrounding you guys, I would say at least three days worth of chi energy, well at the level you two are at anyways.¡±


    ¡°Three days worth?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Kijin wood surrounding you guys are pretty old which means that it has absorbed chi energy before, and has grown strong overtime. You guys can just keep compiling chi energy on as Kijin wood does take a while to absorb chi energy, however make sure that you guys do it constantly or else it would just absorb all the energy and leave you having to start at the beginning again.¡± Chang Sheung Huo said.


    Yu Lin placed her hand on the bar and started to exert her chi energy onto it. Her eyes widened as the part where her hand was on, started to glow a faint purple.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yu Lin smiled, amazed.


    ¡°What? You¡­¡± Chang Sheng Hou was also shocked when he felt that Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy. ¡®I have never felt chi energy like this before¡­ what type of energy is this?¡¯ He thought. Yu Lin took her hand away and nodded her head.


    ¡°Looks like you are right.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know I am th- wait, someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    The orb suddenly disappeared as the loud noise rang out. Yu Lin felt a chill go down her spine as the view of a white haired, grey skin woman walked in. She swallowed hard as she tried to calm her beating heart.


    ¡°Uughh¡­¡± A hoarse voice groaned. Yu Lin looked down to see three people with ropes tied around their necks, as the dark witch pulled on the rope, dragging them across the cave with her. She gasped, and her eyes widened as she felt her heart clench itself beneath her chest. She watched as they pulled on the rope, gagging. Yu Lin¡¯s jaw trembled as she balled her fists. The dark witch felt a presence looking at her and she turned her head. When her eyes landed on Yu Lin, who was standing so still it was as if she was a statue, a smirk crept up on her face as she continued walking into the cave.


    Yu Lin¡¯s legs gave way as she fell to the ground when she felt the malicious, heavy pressure from the dark witch directed towards her. She struggled to breathe, taking in short breaths, as the pressure weighed down on top of her. The dark witch, seeing this reaction, let out a laugh. She stood there watching Yu Lin, entertained at her suffering for a while. She watched as Yu Lin¡¯s face turned pale, before turning her head and continuing walking deeper into the cave.


    Yu Lin took in deep breaths, color returning to her face, however she didn¡¯t have time to relax in peace as she heard the voices crying out in agony. The screams continued to ring out and although Yu Lin wanted to cover her ears, she didn¡¯t. She sat there, hugging her knees as she rocked back and forth, her eyes glinted with a murderous intent. ¡®Don¡¯t run away from this Yu Lin¡­ face the reality before you¡­ know how cruel she has to be to do this¡­ know that if anything happens, you won¡¯t feel a drop of guilt towards her.¡¯


    It felt like forever before this scream died out, however another one soon followed after. Yu Lin sat there the whole time with a dark look on her face before closing her eyes, and uttering a small prayer to the two people who, she knew, just died. When she opened her eyes she saw the dark witch standing besides her.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The dark witch said with an authoritative tone. Yu Lin didn¡¯t move as she continued just looking up at her. The dark witch cocked her head, annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me little girl? Do you need me to brea-¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t speak the elf language.¡± Yu Lin interrupted her. The dark witch raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What? An elf child that doesn¡¯t speak the elf language?¡± The dark witch let out a laugh, an amused expression on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you anything?¡±


    ¡°My mom¡­ wishes for me to live among the humans and that is why she has not taught me the elf language.¡± Yu Lin quickly lied, however her calm tone and relaxed face made the lie believable.


    ¡°What?¡± The dark witch exclaimed, surprised. ¡°A dark elf mother who wants her daughter to live among humans? Hahaha! What is she trying to accomplish by doing that?¡± The amused expression quickly disappeared from the dark witch¡¯s face, and what replaced it was a dark expression as she wrapped her long, thin fingers on Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder. She leaned in so that her mouth was next to Yu Lin¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girl¡­ I will lead you on the right path, to become what female dark elves should be..¡± She whispered, before backing away with a smile on her face. Yu Lin looked at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°What female dark elves should be?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What all of us should be.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°If you are so curious, then follow me little girl.¡± The dark witch turned on her heel as she walked out of the cage. Yu Lin glanced at the door of the cage before getting up and following the dark witch.


    After a few steps away Yu Lin heard the door of the cage shut closed, however she paid it no mind as she walked five paces away from the dark witch. Soon they reached a red curtain. The dark witch cast a glance behind her and smiled.


    ¡°Come.¡± The dark witch said before flapping the curtains away. Yu Lin closed her eyes and took in a deep breath preparing herself, before following behind the dark witch.

 Chapter 25: It Will Start With Du Yu Lin

    Author''s Note: BEWARE, it''s a pretty long chapter... Enjoy! :D By the way, sorry for the wait as I had finals this week however school is out now so I may be able to write more! :)


    The smell of metallic blood entered Yu Lin¡¯s nose first and her stomach dropped, however, she showed no signs of disturbance as she peered around the room. She froze as she saw two huge gourds, the size of a child, sitting up straight in front of her. One of them was completely red with only the top of the gourd still empty by the wooden color still there, and it had a sorrowful and vengeful aura surrounding it. The other one seemed to be made completely out of glass, and there were thousands balls of white light flying around in it. Some of the light would hit the glass if it was trying to escape, however it made no impact to the gourd.


    ¡°W¡­ why?¡± A hoarse voice groaned out from somewhere. Yu Lin looked up and behind the gourds she could see a sickly looking young man strapped to a stone pillar. The young man was struggling to breathe and when he did, his protruding rib cage could be clearly seen. On the ground next to him laid the bodies of the two people who had came in with him earlier. Yu Lin bit down on her trembling bottom lip as her blood boiled beneath her skin. Her face grew hot and her nails dug into her palms as she watched the dark witch walk up to the young man.


    ¡°Why, what?¡± The dark witch asked softly as she wrapped her fingers on the man¡¯s chin, digging her thumb into his skin. The young man let out a small cry. ¡°I asked you, why, what?¡± The dark witch repeated herself with a smile on her face. The man looked at her, his eyes shaking.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you¡­ doing this¡­ Yun Hua?¡± Tears ran down the young man¡¯s sickly pale face. Yun Hua pulled her thumb out and the old man winced at the sudden movement. She wiped the tears away from his face and then leaned in, next to his ear.


    ¡°Do not speak my name, with that dirty of yours. Do you understand?¡± She hissed quietly.


    ¡°We¡­ thought you¡­ were our savior¡­ we thought¡­ you would help us¡­ why?¡± The young man wept. Yu Lin breathed heavily as she tried to calm the flame growing in her. She knew that she could do nothing to help that man, however her uselessness only added fuel to her fire.


    ¡°Savior? Hahaha!¡± Yun Hua¡¯s gleeful laugh echoed throughout the room. ¡°Savoir?! Are you serious? Me? You? Hahaha! You stupid humans! People kept disappearing from your village but you never even suspected me? Haha! You only deserve to die for you stupidity!¡± Yun Hua mocked him.


    ¡°Yun Hu-¡± Before the man could finish, Yun Hua slammed her palm on his chest, and dug her nails into his ribcage. The man screamed from the excruciating pain, and Yu Lin¡¯s body shook from anger as she watched the scene before her.


    ¡°You have live long enough, it¡¯s time for you to go join your fellow villagers.¡± Yun Hua smiled, ecstasy running across her face as she placed her palm on the man¡¯s abdomen. A second later, the man screamed even louder, as his eyes rolled back and his body stiffened. Yu Lin covered her mouth as a trail of tear ran down her cheek. The man¡¯s limbs began shaking uncontrollably, his voice still crying out as Yun Hua laughed at his sufferings. All the balls of light inside the glass gourd suddenly started flying around furiously, smashing themselves at the direction that Yun Hua was standing at.


    A moment afterwards, the man¡¯s head drooped down, hanging from his neck, and his body stopped moving. He was dead. Yun Hua grinned as she slowly pulled her hand away, a trail of white light following it, along with blood dripping from her nails. The trail of white light then gathered itself into a ball that hovered above Yun Hua¡¯s hand. Yun Hua walked up to the glasslike gourd and she slowly placed the hand with the ball of white light, on the gourd. The ball of light suddenly disappeared before reappearing inside the gourd.


    Yu Lin quickly wiped her tears away as she glared at Yun Hua, however her eyes were hidden by her white locks of hair. ¡®This woman¡­ this woman¡­ does she have no sympathy?¡¯ She screamed inside of her head. Yun Hua turned around and when she sensed the aura Yu Lin was giving off, she smiled.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name little girl?¡± She asked. Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything as she continued glaring at her. Yun Hua raised an eyebrow before glaring back. ¡°I said, what is your name.¡± She asked again. Yu Lin¡¯s chest went up and down slowly however she answered her.


    ¡°Yang Yang Rou¡­ my name is Yang Yang Rou¡­¡± Yu Lin said through clench teeth.


    ¡°Yang Yang Rou? Really? Is that really your name?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason now, do I?¡± Yu Lin tried to quell her anger as blood seeped out of her palms.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Yun Hua cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°Are you¡­ going to kill me just like how you killed that man?¡± Yu Lin tried to ask in a stern voice, however her voice shook instead, revealing the slight fear she had in her. Yun Hua looked at Yu Lin shocked, before letting out a laugh.


    ¡°What are you saying? Why would I kill you? I have no needs for a dark elf¡¯s soul, and if I were going to do kill you like I did with that man I would¡¯ve starved you.¡± Yun Hua combed her short white hair back with her fingers, revealing a small scar on the top of her forehead.


    ¡°Starved me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Souls are easier to take out, if the vessel itself has less flesh. Did you think my two trolls were just feeding you two just for the fun of it?¡± Yu Lin looked at the bodies on the ground, and indeed all of them looked, no were malnourished. ¡°Besides,¡± Yun Hua continued, ¡°didn¡¯t I say I was going to show you what dark elves should be?¡¯ A sinister smiled showed on Yun Hua¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you saying, that female dark elves should do this kind of thing to humans?!¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t contained her anger as she raised her voice. Yun Hua squinted her eyes at Yu Lin before bending down to her eye level. Yu Lin quickly shut her eyes and turned her head remembering Liang Guang Ming¡¯s word. ¡®Do not let her see your eyes.¡¯ The words echoed in her head. Yun Hua just put her mouth right next to Yu Lin¡¯s ear.


    ¡°If necessary, then of course, we must do it.¡± She whispered, her breath prickling Yu Lin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Humans are nothing more than just ingredients to us dark witches, for our alchemy.¡± Yun Hua said as she backed away from Yu Lin. ¡°Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°Alchemy... are you saying that all female dark elves should become witches?!¡± Yu Lin turned back to glare at Yun Hua.


    ¡°O-o-of course. What other use for living do we have?¡± Yun Hua was slightly shocked at how Yu Lin knew about witches, however she figured that Yu Lin had probably heard it from her mother. ¡°Everyone lives to overpower others. Those who seem kind are only pretending so that other people will look up to them. In the end, all they will do is betray the people who trust them.¡± Yun Hua had a dark look in her eyes as she stroked the scar on her forehead. ¡°Besides, I think my master would gladly take you in.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this as she thought the dark witch was acting alone. ¡°My master is very fond of talented people, that¡¯s why I was chosen as a follower.¡±


    ¡°And if I were to refuse?¡± Yu Lin blurted out. ¡°If I were to refuse the fate that you think we should have, what are you going to do?¡± Yun Hua looked down at Yu Lin with a murderous aura.


    ¡°If you refuse, then I will have no use for you. When I have no more use for you, then you will die. However, I did bring your friend along didn¡¯t I? Maybe he should suffer for you to listen...Do you understand?¡± Yun Hua hissed. The hair on Yu Lin¡¯ neck stood stiff however she showed no signs of fear on her face as she kept a straight expression. Yun Hua smiled when she saw Yu Lin go silent and stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like you. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a young elf be able to use magic. If you listen to elder sister, then you will live a good life. You and your friend are very important to me.¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything as she felt Yun Hua¡¯s nails slightly scratching her head as she only stared at the two gourds in front of her.


    ¡®If the clear gourd is for human souls, then the other must be for troll blood.¡¯ She thought. Every couple seconds or so the gourds would quickly light up with dark engravings, and at first Yu Lin thought she was just seeing things however when she noticed she wasn¡¯t, she started to count the seconds. ¡®It comes in intervals of 7 seconds.¡¯ She squinted her eyes and focused them on the engravings. It didn¡¯t take her long to noticed that the engravings were actually inscriptions on the gourds, and from the looks of it they were seal inscriptions. Along with the inscriptions though, there were also numbers on the gourds that showed up. On the glass one it showed the number 9,999 and on the red stained wooden one it showed 998.


    Yu Lin did not know much about inscriptions and what the numbers meant however she did see some basic inscriptions in her previous life, and she learned that certain inscriptions followed certain patterns. Yun Hua looked down at the quiet girl and cocked her head when she saw the girl¡¯s attention directed towards the gourds. She raised an eyebrow. ¡®This girl¡­ she will be good for me¡­ and master... ¡® Yun Hua smirked as she placed her hands on Yu Lin¡¯s shoulders and turned Yu Lin¡¯s body around.


    ¡°Now then, you¡¯ve seen enough. I still have things to take care of. Go back and take care of your friend now.¡± Yun Hua pushed Yu Lin out of the room. Yu Lin walked passed the curtain and she paused as she stared at what she thought was the exit of the cave, absorbing everything she can. She squinted her eyes to see a red ball sitting on a rock, however other than that there seemed to be no exit and no indication of the it being blocked by a rock. Yun Hua pushed her forward once more, and Yu Lin kept walking to avoid suspicion.


    Yu Lin sat in the cage deliberating what to do after the dark witch left the cave. She casted a glance towards He Lan who was still knocked out cold on the ground, softly breathing, as she bit on her fingernails when the room suddenly started to illuminate with light again. She quickly stood up from where she was sitting and walked to the edge of the cage.


    ¡°I thought you were going to be gone for a week again!¡± Yu Lin exclaimed as the light dimmed on and off.


    ¡°Aha¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ I have enough strength to come back,¡± Sheng Huo quickly said, ¡°anyways, what happened when she took you with her?¡± He asked. The glee disappeared from Yu Lin¡¯s face, as the face of the young man flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°That woma- no, that monster¡­ I watched as she took out the soul of a man in front of me¡­ she was happy¡­ and she wants for me to do the same.¡± Yu Lin said through clench teeth. Sheng Huo was shocked at what Yu Lin said, but what shocked him even more was that Yu Lin did not seem to be traumatized by what she saw. If other children had witnessed what she witnessed, they would probably be so scared they would wet themselves, and yet Yu Lin was standing there just fueled by anger.


    ¡°Little girl, calm down. People think better when they are calm, we still need to find a way out of here.¡± Sheng Huo said. Yu Lin relaxed her jaw as she took a deep breath. She knew that what Sheng Huo said was right, and she closed her eyes as she tried to come up with a plan. The two gourds appeared in her head and she furrowed her brows, trying to think of what she saw with them. ¡®The two gourds¡­ contain her first and second cup¡­ but it she done collecting them? Does she still need more? If I only I knew more about inscriptions¡­ what did those numbers mea- numbers. 9,999 and 998.¡¯ Yu Lin opened her eyes as she realized what those numbers meant.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°She¡¯s almost done.¡± Yu Lin suddenly blurted out.


    ¡°What? What is almost done?¡± Sheng Huo¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°The recipe, she¡¯s almost done collecting all the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°When I went inside the room with her, she had two gourds. Every 7 seconds or so, an inscription and number would light up on them. I saw her put a man¡¯s orb in a clear one that read 9,999 and the other gourd read 998.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°By talking to her, I don¡¯t think she wants me dead. When she performs the alchemy for the pill, she will have to sacrifice herself along with it. When that time comes, we can escape.¡±


    ¡°How do you know she is going to sacrifice herself to create the pill?¡±


    ¡°Because in the writings, that is the last cup. The creator, has to die. In the past people have tried doing this, and they will absorb all the ingredients into their body. Although they have failed because many died, people theorized that if done correctly, the body of the creator will still die. ¡±


    ¡°Well just because people theorized that, doesn¡¯t mean it is that. Also in the original one it never said the creator has to die it just said that he creator had to sacrifice themselves.¡± Sheng Huo didn¡¯t want there to be any mistakes in the plan. ¡°Besides, if she really does die after creating it, then why does she need you two here?¡± Yu Lin furrowed her brows as she thought about what Sheng Huo said.


    ¡°Then¡­ she needs us? But¡­ what would she need us for? We are just two kids that she randomly found.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys part of the ingredients?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t say so in the boo-¡± Yu Lin stopped as she remembered what Guang Ming said. ¡®... that witch is millions of years old¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hey, little girl, why did you stop?¡± Sheng Huo called out however Yu Lin didn¡¯t answer as she was deep in thoughts. She felt as if she was close to figuring something out. ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me like this little girl! Back in the day, anyone who heard my name, Chang Sheng Huo would shak-¡±


    ¡°Just shut up for a second!¡± Yu Lin got annoyed at Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s pestering. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the real Chang Sheng Huo.¡±


    ¡°What? Yah! How many times do I have to tell you? I am the only Chang Sheng Huo!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying! The Chang Sheng Huo in tales is said to have be-¡±Yu Lin paused as she realized what she had missed. She thought about what had happened to stories overtime, and how they are changed. ¡®If this person is the real Chang Sheng Huo, and his tales have changed overtime, doesn¡¯t that mean that recipes can be changed overtime too?¡¯ Yu Lin gasped and she felt her body go cold. ¡®I need to get myself and He Lan out of here as soon as possible.¡¯ She thought as she stared down at He Lan. ¡®I do not know what is going to be happen to us, but whatever it is, I do not want to know.¡¯


    ¡°What? The Chang Sheng Huo in tales is said to be what?¡±


    ¡°You, do you know how to exit the cave?¡± Yu Lin ignored the Sheng Huo¡¯s question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Near the entrance of this place, there is a red ball. I think that¡¯s what lets them enter and exit.¡±


    ¡°A red ball¡­ that makes more sense now.¡±


    ¡°What makes sense?¡±


    ¡°You see, every time they left I kept feeling chi energy being released however I never knew why until now. I do not know about this time, but back in my days we used to have these balls call Yunxu stones that guarded treasures. Only ones with specific chi energy can enter and exit the place where the Yunxu stones were guarding.¡±


    ¡°Specific chi energy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, such as a specific person, or people with one type of energy. Human kingdoms used to use these to make sure that elfs and trolls didn¡¯t enter their cities. The only thing that I am unsure of now is whether the dark witch made the Yunxu stone to only accept her and the two trolls energy, or if it is a generalization of a group with this certain type of chi energy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she made it specific with just the trolls and herself.¡± Yu Lin said with certainty.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sheng Huo was shocked.


    ¡°Because, what if she made a mistake when she performs the alchemy for the pill? Or what if she¡¯s making it for someone else? She would have to be able to let them in one way or another to collect the pill.¡±


    ¡°That does seem plausible, but how are we going to get out even if we know this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I am an elf. We have the same type of chi energy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an elf? But¡­¡± Sheng Huo thought about how he felt her chi energy earlier, however decided to keep silent about it.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Anyways, how are we going to get out? Even if we know what that Yunxu stone is, you two are still stuck in the cage, and it''s going to take a while before you guys can give the Kijin wood enough chi energy for it to burst.¡± Sheng Huo asked. Yu Lin thought for a while before smiling.


    ¡°Knowing what we know, escaping may be easier than we think.¡± Yu Lin smiled. ¡®And that person is getting closer and closer by the hour.¡¯ A dark grey skinned, blue eyed woman¡¯s face flashed through Yu Lin¡¯s head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We will escape on the day that she makes the pill.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you crazy? We don¡¯t even know when she is going to make the pill.¡±


    ¡°It will be soon, looking at her numbers, it will soon and it will be the only time her guard is down because she believes that we are just two helpless kids. Attack when she least expects it if we want to escape.¡± Sheng Huo was in disbelief that he even actually let a kid try to plan something out. ¡®She¡¯s just a little kid, she doesn¡¯t know too much yet. I got to step up. Damnit if only I had a body!¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°No, we have to try something else. How abo-¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the plan yet, and you are already disregarding it? Don¡¯t you trust me? If you don¡¯t trust me, then I don¡¯t have to trust you either.¡± Yu Lin sternly said as she squinted her eyes towards his direction. . Sheng Huo was stuck, and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®This little kid¡­¡¯


    ¡°I understand¡­ what is your plan.¡± Sheng Huo gave up. Yu Lin smiled.


    ¡°Listen carefully, you are going to play a big part in this.¡±


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. First...¡± Yu Lin had a glint in her eyes as she began to explain the plan to Sheng Huo.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yo Mei covered her mouth as she saw the sight of the villagers before her. People in the village were coughing up blood, and many of them were malnourished.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Yo Mei asked under her dark hood that was covering her hair and face as the group continued walking through the center of the village.


    ¡°That woman¡­ that woman did this.¡± Tian Kong through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Did this? How?¡± Chief Chu asked with Sen Feng walking behind him.


    ¡°About five months ago, all the people in our village were still in good health, however one day a plague suddenly started to spread among the people. We didn¡¯t know how it came upon us, however our people started to die one by one. People from other villages stopped trading with us, and merchants stopped coming in fear that they will get the plague, however we found something strange going on.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One day there was a group of merchant that were attacked by bandits. We offer them shelter and they stayed despite their fears of getting the plague because they had nothing left. The weird part was, the merchants that stayed never caught the plague. They were surrounded by all of us however they were completely fine. It was as if the plague only affected the natives of this village and no one else.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that even possible?¡± Sen Feng exclaimed as he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ but it was happening to this village. When we found this fact out we hired many healers from other villages to help find the cure however all of them had no clue¡­ until that woman came.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yo Mei asked as tried to keep her face low so that she would not alarm anyone.


    ¡°At first we were all alarmed due to the fact that she is a dark elf and we had never seen a dark elf before, however she started healing some of the villagers. She wouldn¡¯t tell us the method, however some selected individuals would be taken by her, and when they came back, they would have been rid of the plague. She told us that she knew how to heal us, however she said that the method she used was a secret method told to her by her master, and her master told her to tell no one so she could not tell us the method. We had no choice but to trust her as she was our only hope. At first all the villagers she took came back, however later on some of them didn¡¯t. When we asked her about it she only told us that the ones that didn¡¯t come back were lost causes. Not in our imagination¡­ not in our thoughts would we have believed that she was killing each of them off¡­¡± Tears came to Tian Kong¡¯s eyes however he quickly wiped them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Yo Mei said as her face showed a pained expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, it¡¯s not your fault Lady Yo Mei,¡± Tian Kong said, ¡°it is that woman¡¯s fault, and I as the Chief¡¯s son of this village will get revenge for my people.¡± Tian Kong balled his fists.


    ¡°Do you know where she takes the villagers?¡± Chief Chu asked. Tian Kong shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say I am not sure about that as we travelled during the night blindfolded.¡± Tian Kong answered. ¡°She told us it was necessary for the method she was using to cure the people, but I know someone who will know where it is.¡± Tian Kong stopped in front of a run down house, and the three of them stopped behind him.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Our only hope.¡± Tian Kong said as he knocked on the door. A moment passed before the door creaked open and a young girl¡¯s face could be seen.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± The young girl asked as her eyes laid straight ahead, unfocused on anything.


    ¡°Su Mei.¡± Tian Kong gently called out. The girl¡¯s face brighten as she heard Tian Kong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Elder brother Tian Kong!¡± The little girl exclaimed however her bright expression slowly turned blank, before it turned to a sad one.


    ¡°Elder brother needs your help, Su Mei. I ne-¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ it is my fate to help you, and help you I shall.¡± The little girl opened the door and stepped outside.


    ¡°Thank yo-¡± Tian Kong stopped talking as she watched Su Mei walk up to Yo Mei.


    ¡°I will help you Lady Du.¡± Su Mei said.Yo Mei raised her eyebrows before bending down so that she was eye leveled with the girl.


    ¡°How do know who I am?¡± Yo Mei gently asked the girl. The girl raised her hand and placed it on Yo Mei¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°My lady, you have a hard road ahead of you but don¡¯t worry. Light will once again prevail against the dark, and it will all start with your daughter, Du Yu Lin.¡± The girl smiled gently at Yo Mei. Yo Mei¡¯s eyes widened as she heard the words that the girl spoke.


    ¡°How do you kn-¡± Yo Mei suddenly stopped as she held out her hand to catch the girl as the girl¡¯s eyes suddenly fluttered closed as she fell backwards.

 Chapter 26: Two Choices

    Author''s Note: Sorry for the hiatus and not posting for a while >.< . Had a lot of stuff happening in real life, and also wanted to take some time off so I can think about the story. Anyways, going to try to post more often now! ::)


    P.S. I changed the story to mature content because of this chapter, had some things to add into it. I felt conflicted for a while because I didn''t know if I wanted to add this in or not, but I needed to because it is part of the story that I couldn''t sugarcoat or anything like that. Anyways, thanks for reading.


    ¡°Su Mei!¡± Tian Kong called out as he bent down next to Yo Mei, who had the girl in her arms. He grabbed the girl¡¯s thin arm and placed two fingers on the girl¡¯s wrist as he felt for her pulse.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is she alright?¡± Yo Mei asked. After a moment Tian Kong let out a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it seems like she just fainted. Her pulse is still strong, let¡¯s bring her inside to rest.¡± Tian Kong picked up the Su Mei and started to head inside her home. Chief Chu, Sen Feng, and Yo Mei looked at each other for a moment before following Tian Kong inside.


    Tian Kong laid the girl down on a dirty blanket that sat on the ground. Su Mei furrowed her eyebrows as beads of sweats trickled down her face however her eyes remained shut. Tian Kong and the rest sat down next to the girl.


    ¡°This girl, who is she?¡± Chief Chu asked. Tian Kong had a conflicted look on his face before he opened his mouth.


    ¡°She is a gifted one.¡± Tian Kong replied in a quiet voice. Chief Chu and Sen Feng¡¯s eyes widened, however Yo Mei sat there confused.


    ¡°A gifted one? What is a gifted one?¡± Yo Mei cocked her head to one side.


    ¡°A gifted one is one born with talents, or other powers that normal people do not have. They have the ability to see the future, or past.¡± Tian Kong answered. Yo Mei nodded her head, understanding. ¡®That was why she knew¡­¡¯ Yo Mei had a distant look in her eyes.


    ¡°Then, how will this girl help us find the witch?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yo Mei snapped out of her thinking and concentrated back on the conversation. Tian Kong glanced at Su Mei before looking back at the group.


    ¡°This child, she is blind.¡±


    ¡°Blind? How will that help us?¡±


    ¡°Because she is blind, she memorizes the paths that she takes to certain places so that if she needs to, she can go there again. She was also one of the first chosen individuals to be healed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see¡­ but will her parents let us take her?¡± Tian Kong brushed Su Mei¡¯s hair away from her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s an orphan, both of her parents¡­ they were murdered by that witch. I was with them¡­ there in that cave... ¡± Tian Kong¡¯s lips trembled as he held tears back. Chief Chu looked at Su Mei with sad eyes. ¡®So young, and she¡¯s already lost both her parents.¡¯ Chief Chu felt anger rising as he thought of all the injustices the people of the village had to face.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good now that we have both Su Mei and Lady Yo Mei here.¡± Tian Kong breathed out.


    ¡°Me?¡± Yo Mei was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. In the cave there was a red ball. At first we didn¡¯t know what is was, however the town¡¯s historian was with us at that time and he told us it was a Yunxu stone.¡±


    ¡°Yunxu stone? The stone that was used to protect treasures in the past and only allowed specific chi energies to activate it?¡±


    ¡°That right. The stone that was kept there most likely only allowed red chi energy and blue chi energy because it did not work for us when we input our chi energy into it.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you get out?¡±


    ¡°We tricked one of the trolls and got him locked up in the cage we were locked in. Afterwards we waited for the other troll to return and we ended up ambushing him before running away. This is one of the reason I decided to help you. I thought with you, we would get a chance to enter the cave.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yo Mei nodded her head understanding.


    ¡°Anyways, we should stay here for the night and watch over Su Mei to make sure she is alright.¡± Tian Kong took out a handkerchief and wiped the trickling sweat off Su Mei¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s do that then.¡± Chief Chu said and the other two nodded along with him.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin smiled as she waited for Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s reply, however Chang Sheng Huo was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Tha-tha-that plan, how sure are you that it¡¯s going to work?¡± Chang Sheng Huo stammered out.


    ¡°If everything goes as I predict, it will work for sure.¡± Yu Lin replied confidently.


    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Chang Sheng Huo nervously asked.


    ¡°Yah! Why are you thinking so negatively? As long as everything goes according to plan then it will be alright! Believe in me!¡± Yu Lin yelled out. Chang Sheng Huo thought for a moment before coming to an agreement with himself.


    ¡°I understand. I will do as you say.¡± Chang Sheng Huo had no other choices. Yu Lin nodded her head before a dark look showed in her eyes. ¡®Just you wait, you witch. Things will not go your way. Never.¡¯


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yo Mei opened her eyes and she got up from where she was sleeping. She stretched her body as she looked around the room. She smiled when she saw the three boys sleeping soundly however her eyes widened when she didn¡¯t see Su Mei where she was laying the previous night. She quickly pulled on her hood and rushed out of the house.


    ¡°Su Mei!¡± She called out. She turned her head back and forth looking around the house. ¡°Su Mei!¡± She called again as she ran around the house.Her heart started pounded nervously as she ran back inside the house. ¡°Wake up everyone! It¡¯s an emergency. Su Mei is gone!¡± Yo Mei shouted. Chief Chu and Tian Kong immediately got up alerted as Sen Feng rubbed his eyes confused.


    ¡°What? Su Mei is gone?¡± Tian Kong exclaimed as he stood up as fast as he could.


    ¡°I woke up and she was gone.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you check around the house?¡±


    ¡°Yes bu-¡±


    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± A voice perched into their conversation. Yo Mei turned around to see Su Mei holding a tray with four cups in front of her. Yo Mei let out a relieved sigh and so did the others. Yo Mei bent down so she was eye leveled with the child.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± She gently asked.


    ¡°It will be rude of me not to offer any tea for my guests, so I went next door to borrow tea.¡± The little girl smiled as she replied.


    ¡°The next time you go, please tell big sister here, okay?¡± Yo Mei patted the girl¡¯s head. Su Mei nodded.


    ¡°I understand. For now please take some tea.¡± Su Mei sat down while setting the tray on the ground. The four of them looked at each other before picking up a cup of tea. Tian Kong wanted to get straight to business as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Su Mei, we need your help. The dark witch too-¡±


    ¡°I know what you came here for elder brother.¡± Su Mei calmly said as she wiped her hands on her robes. Su Mei then grabbed onto one of Yo Mei¡¯s hand as she turned her head towards Yo Mei¡¯s direction, her eyes unfocused. ¡°Lady Yo Mei, you have two choices to choose from.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yo Mei was shocked.


    ¡°The first choice is to go and save your daughter and the other little boy now with a guaranteed success, however by doing so millions of people will die, and dark with prevail. The second choice is to save them later, however it will not be a guaranteed success but millions of lives will not be loss, and light will have a chance of prevailing.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Yo Mei looked back at Chief Chu, Sen Feng, and Tian Kong. Of course, she herself, knew which answer she would pick. She would pick to get her child back with a guaranteed success as her mother instinct roared in her, however when Su Mei mentioned light and dark she had conflicting emotions as faces of dead elves flashed through her head.


    ¡°What do you mean by this Su Mei?¡± Chief Chu asked as he was confused.


    ¡°Only Lady Yo Mei knows, and only Lady Yo Mei can answer.¡± Su Mei calmly replied, her head still facing Yo Mei. Chief Chu looked at Yo Mei and saw sadness in her eyes, and so he kept quiet. Although he would have preferred the first choice due to his grandson also being taken, when he heard that million of people will die he also felt conflicted. A long time passed as the three men waited for Yo Mei¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How high are the chances of saving them if I choose the second choice?¡± Yo Mei finally asked.


    ¡°That¡­ I do not know¡­¡± Su Mei answered. Yo Mei¡¯s spirit fell as she took a sip out of her teacup. ¡®What¡­ should I do? My daughter¡­¡¯ A scene flashed through her head.


    Tears streamed down a paled skinned, black haired, and golden eyed young woman as she held onto an older lady who looked just like her. The old lady had a trail of blood coming out of her mouth as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Mother! Mother do not leave me!¡± The young woman yelled. The old lady looked at woman and reached her hand up to caress the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yo Mei,¡± the old lady¡¯s hoarse voice called out, ¡°live Yo Mei. Live and get revenge for all of us. If there¡¯s even a little chance of winning, then take that chance. For me, for your father, for your brothers, and for your fiance.¡± The old lady¡¯s skin started to turn grey and the roots of her hair started to turn white.


    ¡°No, mother don¡¯t leave me. No!¡± The woman called out. The old lady gently smiled at the woman.


    ¡°Live for us Yo Mei. Li¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes closed as her hand fell down from the woman¡¯s face and landed on the floor.


    ¡°No! Mother!¡± The woman called out as she tightly hugged her mother. The old lady¡¯s skin turned a dark grey and when all her hair turned white, she disappeared from the woman¡¯s arms.


    The woman sat there her arms empty, her jaw dropped, as sadness overflow her face. Tears continued to stream down her pale face as her gold eyes looked as if they were in disbelief. Her mouth trembled before she let out a cry.


    ¡°Aahh! No!¡± The woman cried out as she slammed her fist into the bricked ground. She punched the ground several times as she continued to cry her heart out.


    ¡°Yo Mei.¡± A low voice called out from behind her. The woman stopped crying and she slowly got up. She turned around and she saw a light skinned, dark haired man with blue eyes standing there.


    ¡°You¡­ Lan Hei Kong!¡± She screamed as she picked up her sword and ran towards the man. She picked up her sword and swung down however the man just lifted his hand and the sword flew out of her grasp. The woman let out a grunt before balling her fists and she swung in front of her, however the man easily grabbed her wrist as if it was nothing and pulled her into him.


    ¡°Yo Mei.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Let me go you wretch. You monster, you traitor. Let me go.¡± The woman screamed as she tried to get out of his grasp however he was too strong as he wrapped his arms around her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine Yo Mei. You¡¯re now mine, now and forever.¡± The man tightly embraced the girl.


    ¡°Let me go you monster. I will kill you! I will get revenge! I will kill you! You dirty dark elf!¡± The woman yelled as she punched the man¡¯s chest. Fury grew in the man¡¯s eyes when he heard the words ¡®dark elf¡¯ as he then threw the woman over her shoulder.


    ¡°Let me show you what kind of monster I am then!¡± The man roared as he walked into a house.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The woman tried to get out as she punched and kicked the man however it had no effect on the man.


    The man threw the woman on the bed and the woman screamed as she got up to run away however the man just pushed her down on the bed again. The man pushed the woman¡¯s face down so he turn to woman¡¯s face to the side.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here with us.¡± The man hissed and the woman grew stiff as her eyes landed on a decapitated head with its lifeless golden eyes staring down at her.


    ¡°Jin Tou.¡± The woman breathed out. ¡°Jin Tou.¡± Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she reached out for him. The man pulled the woman¡¯s arms back and smiled.


    ¡°Yo Mei, let me show you what a monster truly is. Let me show you what I wanted this whole time.¡± The man hissed as he began to pull away at the woman¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Let me go! Jin Tou! Aahh!¡± The woman struggled under the man however her struggle was useless as the man continued on.


    The man pulled on his robes as the woman laid lifeless in the bed.


    ¡°Stay here¡­ I will get you something to eat.¡± The man said before exiting the house. After the man left the woman sat up and picked up the head. She wrapped her arms around the cold head as she pulled it into an embrace and rested her chin on top of its black silky hair.


    ¡°I will get revenge for you Jin Tou¡­ I will kill him¡­ No matter what...¡± The woman hissed as she closed her eyes.


    Yo Mei felt a hand on her shoulder and she snapped back to the situation. She looked down to see droplets of water on her hand. ¡®Huh?¡¯ She thought before looking up.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, are you alright?¡± Chief Chu asked as he bent down.


    ¡°I am¡­ alright.¡± Yo Mei answered. The back of Chief Chu¡¯s fingers swiped across Yo Mei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then, why are you crying?¡± Chief Chu gently asked as he swiped Yo Mei¡¯s other cheek.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. I¡¯m alright Chief Chu, thank you.¡± Yo Mei said as she pulled back from his hand. Chief Chu looked at Yo Mei as a father looked at a hurt daughter and he patted her shoulder.


    ¡°If you say that you are, then alright then.¡± Chief Chu didn¡¯t want to pry into her personal matter as he sat back down.


    ¡°What is your choice then Lady Yo Mei?¡± Su Mei asked. Yo Mei turned to face Su Mei.


    ¡°I¡­ I choose the second one.¡± Yo Mei said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if your daughter may die?¡± Su Mei asked with an edge to her voice. Yo Mei swallowed hard. ¡®I must do this¡­ I have to¡­ for all of them...¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yo Mei firmly answered. Su Mei closed her eyes for a moment, before opening them and gently smiling.


    ¡°Then we will leave in seven days time.¡± Su Mei let go of Yo Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°In the meantime please get make yourself at home.¡±

 Chapter 27: Is... this it?

    Author''s note: I felt like puking blood writing this chapter because it was so damn long... doesn''t mean I hated writing it... I was just having troubles expressing myself and putting down the right words (and it was getting so damn long). Anyways please excuse, and point out any mistakes you''ve seen as I wrote this for eight hours (only eating and bathroom breaks in between). Beware, this is probably the longest chapter I have wrote up to date. Anyways, thanks for reading! ::)


    A week had passed since Yu Lin had talked to Sheng Huo about the plan. Her and He Lan had been constantly injecting their chi energy into the Kijin wood. Since the both of them were still children, they only needed to remove one Kijin bar in order to fit through the gap. Yu Lin made sure that the Kijin wood was always at the brink of exploding after they filled most of it up. They also filled it up when only the trolls were working in the cave as the troll''s ability to detect other chi energies were quite low.


    ¡°Are you sure this is going to work?¡± He Lan asked as he injected consistent small amounts of chi energy into the wood. At first he had a hard time doing this and Yu Lin did most of the work as his ejecting speed was too slow, but after three days he got the hang of it and they took equal shifts ejecting their chi energy into the Kijin bar.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only chance we got.¡± Yu Lin whispered back. Yu Lin had already filled He Lan on the plan after he woke up that day she told Sheng Huo. At first he was very confused on why she knew all about the place however didn¡¯t pry too deep as Yu Lin started glaring at him.


    ¡°But¡­ when do you think she will bring in the next victim?¡±


    ¡°Soon¡­ it will be soon.¡±


    ¡°By the way Yu- Yang Ruo, why do you think she is doing this? I mean, if she has to die like you said, then why would she do this?¡± He Lan asked confused.


    ¡°Be quiet and keep working!¡± Yu Lin whispered and shouted at the same time. He Lan quickly nodded his head as he concentrated on the Kijin wood. Yu Lin shut He Lan down because she herself did not know the answer to his question, and also because she didn¡¯t want to think about it. If the dark witch was making the pill for someone then they can only hope fate is on there side as that someone would be extremely strong. The rock that Chang Sheng Huo was in was also getting smaller and smaller by the day, and Yu Lin predicted that they would find Sheng Huo soon.


    The entrance to the door suddenly opened and Yu Lin pushed He Lan¡¯s hands down to keep him from ejecting his chi energy any longer, then quickly brushed her white hair in front of her eyes. The dark witch walked in with the troll brothers following behind her, dragging a thin man behind them.


    ¡°Bring him to my room and then continue searching for the orb.¡± The dark witch ordered.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The two trolls said in unison before dragging the weak man towards the room that the dark witch kept the gourds. The dark witch then started approaching the cage that held He Lan and Yu Lin. She smiled at them however the smile did not touch her eyes as she opened the cage door.


    ¡°Come out.¡± She called out in a sing song voice. He Lan stood stiff, horrified, however Yu Lin pushed him from behind snapping him out of his fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Lin whispered to him. He swallowed hard before stepping towards the dark witch.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, be good little kids now.¡± Yun Hua said as she placed each of her hand on their backs. He Lan balled his fist to keep himself from shivering as they entered the room. ¡°Get out now, I have to talk to these kids here.¡± Yun Hua ordered Din and Xin and they bowed before exiting the room.


    After that Yun Hua turn around to face the kids. She bent down to reach their eye level and then smiled.


    ¡°How old are you guys?¡± She asked as she patted their heads. Yu Lin kept her eyes on the ground to hide her eye color and did not say anything. He Lan just stood there, frozen in spot. Yun Hua then set her hands on their shoulders and slightly dug her nails into them. ¡°I said, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡± He Lan cried out.


    ¡°I am four years old and he is six years old.¡± Yu Lin quickly replied as she heard He Lan¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Is that so? What are your names then?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before my name is Yang Yang Ruo and his is Zu Tian Qi.¡± Yu Lin replied, monotoned. Yun Hua turned her head to He Lan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Is that right little boy? Is your name Zu Tian Qi and hers Yang Yang Ruo?¡± Yun Hua asked. He Lan quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He quietly whispered, scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Is that so? What lovely names you guys have.¡± Yun Hua smirked. ¡®Now I will know where you guys are no matter where you hide.¡¯ She thought. She had no reason not to believe after all, they were only little kids. ¡°Tian Qi, return to the cage. Don¡¯t think about running away, unless you want to be my troll¡¯s dinner.¡± Yun Hua gently said.


    He Lan swallowed hard and nodded before turning on his heels and walking back towards the cage. After He Lan exited the room Yun Hua¡¯s face changed to a dark look as she looked down at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Follow me Yang Ruo.¡± She ordered. Yu Lin said nothing however followed her. The two walked up to the stone pillar where the man was tied up, his head hanging from his neck as it drooped down. Yun Hua stopped in front of the man and Yu Lin stopped behind her. ¡°This man, is the last ingredient.¡± Yun Hua said. ¡°This man, will make my wish come true.¡± Yun Hua¡¯s face was full of glee as she said this. ¡®Her wish?¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your wish, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell it, then you do not need to.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What kind of person asks a question only to retract their statement in the end? If you are that curious then I will tell you. My wish¡­ is to make the person I love the happiest person in the world, by gifting him what he truly wants most even if it can cost me my life.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°My master, my lord, my god.¡± Yun Hua breathed out.


    ¡°Then why do you need me here?¡± Yu Lin wanted to find more about her motive. Yun Hua paused for a moment and then turned around to look at Yu Lin. She smiled and then patted Yu Lin¡¯s head.


    ¡°If I die here, which will be highly unlikely, then you will serve my master in my place. If he says to give your life to him, then you shall give your life to him. Understood?¡± Yun Hua observed Yu Lin¡¯s reaction, but instead she got nothing as Yu Lin did not answer nor did she make any sudden movements. ¡®Heh. Interesting, is she neither scared or unwilling? Well I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Yun Hua thought as she her hand off Yu Lin¡¯s head. ¡°Now then, watch what I do carefully. You might have to do it in the future.¡± Yun Hua said as she walked up to the man.


    Yu Lin looked up and watched as Yun Hua grabbed the man from the pillar and lifted him up in the air by his neck. Yun Hua then put her other hand on the man¡¯s chest and then smile.


    ¡°A person¡¯s soul is usually located on their chest, just above their chi centers. As I¡¯ve told you before, the more bones someone is the easier it is to take out their soul. Now then, here is the important part, if you aren¡¯t careful when you are pulling out someone¡¯s soul, they can die. When they die then you lose their souls forever so make sure that you do this correctly. Understand?¡± Yun Hua glanced over at Yu Lin, who stood there silent. ¡°I said, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Yu Lin muttered back.


    ¡°I see,¡± Yun Hua then turned back to the man, ¡°now then for the hard part, you must insert your chi energy into their bodies and surround their soul with it.¡± The man started to cry out his eyes rolling backwards. All the balls of light in the glass gourd started hitting the gourd at the direction Yun Hua was standing at. ¡°After you have fully wrapped your chi energy around their souls then you can just pull it out as if you¡¯re pulling off the hair on their scalp, however remember to do it slowly so that no soul essence is left behind in the body.¡± Yun Hua let out a giggle as she moved her hand back towards her body with the trail of white light following it. Yun Hua let go of the man¡¯s body and it fell to the ground. She then walked to the glasslike gourd and pushed the light inside of it.


    Yu Lin felt like vomiting as she witness the scene in front of her. She was sick to her stomach at how Yun Hua was able to do this cruelly towards another living being, and if she could torture Yun Hua to death then she would have. She clenched her teeth shut and took in a deep breath of air to calm herself down, but the fury within her heart only grew. Yun Hua turned around and seeing the aura Yu Lin was giving off she could only let out a small laugh.


    ¡°If you could kill me with your aura then I would be dead now right? Too bad you can¡¯t. Haha! Haha!¡± Yun Hua started to laugh like a maniac. ¡°Anyways, take this. It¡¯s my gift to you, my new apprentice.¡± Yun Hua said as she dangled a silver bracelet in front of Yu Lin. ¡°It¡¯s an endless bracelet.¡± Yun Hua proudly said. Yu Lin¡¯s raised her eyebrows. ¡®An endless bracelet? Those things are so valuable they are probably worth over 100 gold coins.¡¯ Yu Lin thought however she made no motion to grab the bracelet.


    Yun Hua rolled her eyes before grabbing Yu Lin¡¯s wrist forcefully and shoving the bracelet down her hand. When the bracelet was around Yu Lin¡¯s wrist it shrunk its size to fit Yu Lin properly. Yu Lin grimaced when Yun Hua¡¯s nails dug into her skin however did not make a sound. After Yun Hua got the bracelet on Yu Lin she threw Yu Lin¡¯s wrist back down.


    ¡°Be grateful that I even got this for you, since you¡¯re a child and you¡¯re still growing I placed a couple seals on it so that it will fit only to your wrist. I also placed another seal so that it will only open to the next person who inserts their chi energy into the bracelet. Insert your chi energy into it.¡± Yun Hua nodded her head towards the bracelet.


    Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened and a bead of sweat trickled down her face. ¡®...if she knows that you are an elto, then at that point no one would be able to help you.¡¯ Liang Guang Ming¡¯s words echoed in her head as she swallowed hard. ¡®If I let out my chi energy then she will know that I am not a dark elf.¡¯ Yu Lin froze and she made no attempt to do what Yun Hua just said. Yun Hua raised her eyebrows when she saw Yu Lin just standing there.


    ¡°I said insert your chi energy into the bracelet. I know that you can use magic so that must means you know how to eject your chi energy into another object, so hurry up and do it!¡± Yun Hua yelled. A chill ran down Yu Lin¡¯s back however she just stood still. Yun Hua¡¯s eyes grew cold as she dug her nails into Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Insert it.¡± Yun Hua hissed. Sweat trickled down Yu Lin¡¯s dark grey face as her breathing quickened, and her heart pounded faster. ¡°What are you doing? I sai-¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Din yelled as he rushed inside the room. Yun Hua looked up and glared at Din when she saw him, which caused him to freeze on spot.


    ¡°What?¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Ma-ma-master. We found it.¡± Din quickly said. Yun Hua¡¯s eyes widen as she retracted her nails from Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Really? Good job Din! Tomorrow after everything is done, I will fulfill yours and Xin¡¯s wish as repayment for the work you have done for me.¡± Yun Hua chuckled. ¡°Anyways I have a lot to prepare so take this trash with you and stuff her back in the cage.¡± Yun Hua picked up a bag off a barrel and threw it at Yu Lin, who caught it. The bag was Yu Lin¡¯s which she had when they first captured her.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Din bowed before grabbing Yu Lin by the back of her collar and dragging her back to the cage. When they reached the cage Din pushed Yu Lin inside and smirked at her. ¡°You. Dead. Tomorrow.¡± He hissed before locking the cage and stomping away on his stubby legs.


    Yu Lin only let out a small sigh of relief after Din left. She felt a hand on her shoulder and turned around to see He Lan looking at her with concerned eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked. Yu Lin nodded. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± He Lan gently touched her shoulder. Yu Lin softly shook his hand off and placed the bag on the ground. She opened it to find everything she has brought with her still in there, including her dagger. Her eyes brighten when she saw the Moli grass also still there. ¡®This¡­ the plan will be much smoother with this¡­¡¯ The curls of her mouth went up. ¡°Hey? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Lin said as she threw the bag over her shoulder and then gave He Lan a reassuring smile. He Lan only nodded his head and let out a sigh. Yu Lin turned back around to see the dark witch walking towards the white orb that was on top of one of the barrels. The witch picked up the orb and examined it carefully before setting it down. She then smiled before lifting her hand up. The bracelet on her wrist shine brightly and then two orbs suddenly appeared between her fingers. She set them down on the barrel besides the orb that held Chang Sheng Huo.


    ¡°It¡¯s all set. Master¡­ tomorrow everything will be set.¡± Yun Hua muttered before turning around to face Din and Xin. ¡°My lovely Din and Xin, I will return tomorrow morning so make sure to bring the two gourds out and set each of them besides this barrel. After everything is done, I will make sure to grant your wish, but, miss one ingredient and your lives are mine. Understand?¡± Yun Hua sweetly said to the two trolls.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The two said in unison and then bowed their heads. Yun Hua let out a giggle before she left the cave.


    After she left the two trolls sighed before clicking their tongues.


    ¡°That damn dark elf, thinking she is so high and mighty. After we get our brothers back we will get revenge on you for working us so hard!¡± Din cursed.


    ¡°Yea!¡± Xin said.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get to work Xin.¡±


    ¡°Yes brother!¡± The two brothers headed back towards the other room.


    When Yu Lin was sure they were gone she walked up to the Kijin bar that the two had been filling up with their chi energy. She checked the bar and when it was still fairly full she let out a sigh.


    ¡°Tian Qi, continue your work.¡± Yu Lin nodded towards the Kijin bar. He Lan quickly got up and started to input his chi energy back into the Kijin bar. Yu Lin then moved a step behind He Lan so that He Lan could not see what she was doing as she looked down on the bracelet that Yun Hua just gave her. She took it off and look on the inside on the bracelet and there were inscriptions that were embedded there. ¡®Sure enough there are seals here. If they do work as she said, then no one should be able to open this except for me. Usually people would kill others to take their endless bracelets and they would be able to use. Should I keep this?¡¯


    Yu Lin thought about throwing the bracelet away, however she thought that there was also no harm in having something so valuable. She did not know what to do as she didn¡¯t want to keep something that someone she considered an enemy gave her but she also felt that it was too useful just to throw away. After much thought she just decided to give it a try. ¡®No harm in trying, and after all I don¡¯t think that witch would try to hurt me if she wanted to keep me as an apprentice.¡¯ Yu Lin put the bracelet back on and then injected the bracelet with her chi energy.


    When Yu Lin did this the bracelet then lit up and a purple flower appeared on top of the bracelet. The space inside of the bracelet was also now in Yu Lin¡¯s head and Yu Lin quietly gasped when she saw how much space was available inside. She had owned a endless bracelet before in her past life however the space that bracelet contained her last life could not even compare to the bracelet that she had on her right now. Also, inside the bracelet Yu Lin had on she could see some items in it, however she did not look at them as she stopped injecting her chi energy and the space inside her head disappeared.


    Yu Lin was too overwhelmed by the space to care about the items inside. She then walked up to He Lan and pulled the bracelet off.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Yu Lin said. He Lan looked up with his eyebrow up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Put this on and try to input your chi energy in it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Okay then.¡± He Lan put the bracelet on and put some of his chi energy into the bracelet.


    ¡°Do you see or feel anything?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ no. There¡¯s nothing.¡± He Lan frowned before taking the bracelet back off and giving it back to Yu Lin. ¡°But, where did you get this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nowhere, just continue your work.¡± Yu Lin gave him a don¡¯t ask anymore questions look and He Lan only nodded before returning to what he was doing. Yu Lin then sat back down and smiled. ¡®It is as she said then¡­¡¯ Yu Lin smiled. ¡®Oh that¡¯s right.¡¯ She quickly got back up. She shoved her face in between the Kijin wood and took in a deep breath. ¡°The flowers are blooming tomorrow! The flowers are blooming tomorrow!¡± She yelled. Yu Lin squinted her eyes and when she saw one of the orbs faintly grow bright before going dark she smiled.


    He Lan who was sitting next to her eyes widened, however he only had a small smile on his face and said nothing else. Yu Lin also smiled and her eyes full of fury. ¡®Tomorrow, your plan will go awry witch.¡¯ Yu Lin thought before balling her fist.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    ¡°Open up! Open up!¡± A voice rang out from behind the door. Tian Kong got up from where he was sitting and opened the door to reveal a man in ragged clothing standing there.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Tian Kong asked.


    ¡°My bro¡­ my brother... is gone! I think¡­ the witch¡­ took him! Please¡­ save him.¡± The man said in between breaths with tears in his eyes. Chief Chu, Sen Feng, and Yo Mei stood up from where they were sitting.


    ¡°What?¡± Tian Kong exclaimed.


    ¡°We must go now.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we must go now!¡± Yo Mei agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost night time, we won¡¯t be able to get far.¡± Sen Feng said.


    ¡°But we still must do something.¡± Yo Mei retaliated.


    ¡°Su Mei, what should we do?¡± Tian Kong asked. The girl who had her eyes closed for a while opened her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it is time for us to go, but plans has changed. Lady Yo Mei you cannot go with us.¡± Su Mei said. Yo Mei furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. Really dangerous. If you come then you may expose yourself to danger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Fate is cruel. It seems like it was going to be on our side, but it will also take the dark side as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. No matter what happens I must go!¡±


    ¡°Lady Yo Mei!¡±


    ¡°You told me to wait so I waited even knowing that my daughter may not be rescued successfully so now you can¡¯t tell me to just not go!¡± Tears started to well up in Yo Mei¡¯s eyes. Su Mei had a conflicted look on her face as she thought for a while, however ended up sighing in the end.


    ¡°I understand, if you want to come then you can, but always stay behind us. You must not reveal yourself no matter what happens. Do you understand?¡± Su Mei warned.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yo Mei said back.


    ¡°Then, let us depart. It will take us a little more than half a day to get there so we can get close to there and rest for the night, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The four of them answered in unison before gathering their bags and leaving the house.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Morning came slowly to Yu Lin who stayed awake during the night to fill up the Kijin bar. She was already well rested the day before and she told He Lan to get some rest as the next day was going to be a hard day. Yu Lin kept her watch on the exit as the two trolls snored away on the ground.


    Suddenly a loud noise rang and light momentarily entered the dark dim lit cave before fading away again. The noise caused He Lan to wake up from his slumber and he rubbed his eyes as he got up while Yu Lin stopped what she was doing. The two trolls who were also sleeping also got up from their sleep and quickly stood up.


    ¡°Welcome back master.¡± The two bowed their heads to the dark witch. The dark witch only smiled when she saw everything was in place as two cups and a gourd appeared in her hands.


    ¡°Good work, Din and Xin.¡± She handed each of them a cup and poured the some liquid into them. ¡°Some wine for your accomplishments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you master.¡± The two drank the wine thirstily.


    ¡°Now then, tell me about your wish again.¡± Yun Hua smirked with a glint in her eyes. Din cleared his throat.


    ¡°I wish for you to revive all our fallen family.¡± Din said as he looked at Yun Hua with serene eyes. Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows when she heard this and stood up.


    ¡°Your brothers? Why? What happened to them.¡± Yun Hua cocked her head to one side. Din had a distant look in his eyes before he took in a deep breath.


    ¡°At the beginning there was 3,000 of us together living peacefully in our village. We didn¡¯t disturb anyone and just ate the animals near the area around our village. The head of our village did not believe in killing humans for meat as he said that in the past the humans were the ones who helped bring up the village and that they would never hurt us if we don¡¯t hurt them first¡­ but¡­ he was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One day Xin and I went out to hunting for the group, however when we got back everyone was dead. All our brothers bodies were deflated as if all the blood has been sucked out of them. Our sisters were all dead however one of them who was barely breathing told us that a human had killed them all and hung them from a tree to take their blood by cutting their throats.¡± Din¡¯s eyes started to water. ¡°Once you revive them, then we are going to set out to kill the human who did all of this!¡± Din yelled. Yu Lin who was listening to this started to shake her head.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± She started to mutter as she realized what was going on. Yun Hua started to chuckle.


    ¡°Really? You are going to get revenge on that human?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Din nodded his head.


    ¡°So you are saying you want to be with your family again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ then shall I tell you something interesting before I grant your wish?¡±


    ¡°What? Uh, sure master.¡±


    ¡°Come closer both of you.¡± Yun Hua motioned for them to go closer to her. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°No!¡± She yelled. ¡°No!¡± However the trolls ignored her as they stepped closer to Yun Hua. Yun Hua placed her hands on each of their shoulders and smiled.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a human who killed your family¡­ it was me.¡± She whispered. The trolls gasped with horrified expressions however they did not have time to react before Yun Hua sliced their throats open. Yu Lin turned around and hugged He Lan¡¯s face to cover his eyes from the sight that happened before.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± He Lan muttered however Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything as she glared at Yun Hua from behind the Kijin bars. Yun Hua only started laughing.


    ¡°Stupid duo. You can only blame yourselves for your own deaths.¡± Yun Hua picked up the body of Din. She pulled of the cap to the blood stained gourd and hung Din¡¯s body over it. The blood started to gush out of the wound and into the gourd. When all of Din¡¯s blood had dripped into the gourd Yun Hua picked up Xin¡¯s body and did the same.


    At this point Yu Lin wanted to kill Yun Hua more than anything. She knew that Din and Xin were not good trolls however after hearing their reasons, she understood that they were only doing what they could to get their family back. She also knew that all of this was Yun Hua¡¯s fault and Yu Lin felt so angry that Yun Hua would kill them after they believed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. All of the ingredients are finally here. Master will not have to worry about anything anymore.¡± Yun Hua smiled. ¡°The blood of a thousand male trolls from the same family, the souls of ten thousand humans from the same village, and the three, five thousand year old orbs. Lastly just a bit of my soul essence to lock everything together. Haha! Haha!¡± Yun Hua started to laugh. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Yun Hua stood behind the barrel which had the tree orbs on their with the red gourd to her right, and the glass like orb to her left. She placed each of the orbs so that they were face north, east, and west. She then placed her hand on her chest and clenched her teeth as she took in a sharp breath. Soon after a small trail of white light came out and then sat down on where the south spot was suppose to be. After that she quickly lit up an incense stick about thirty centimeters long and set it down in the center. When the incense burned all the way through, thirty minutes would have passed.


    ¡°I must do this before the incense stick finish burning.¡± She said and then rose her right hand. When she did all the blood from within the gourd came out and started to float in the air. They then gather together swirling around like a tornado. The quantity of the blood then grew smaller and smaller as the dark red started growing a light red. When the blood stop swirling and turned into a small bead Yun Hua lowered her hand and the bead then rested on top of her soul essence.


    Yun Hua then raised her left arm and the white balls of light flew out of the gourd, their force popping off the cap. They also started swirling around like a tornado. Some of the balls looked as if it tried to run away however it was sucked into the tornado and the quantity also grew smaller and smaller. Soon the balls of of light turned into a smaller white bead and Yun Hua lowered her hand. The bead then submerge itself into the red bead, causing the red bead to turn into a big orange bead. Yun Hua then smiled and picked up one of the orbs and pushed it into the orange bead.


    At first the orange bead looked like it was going to refuse the orb, however it soon let the orb submerge with it, and the bead grew bigger. Yun Hua smiled and picked up the other orb and also put it into the orange bead. This time the orange bead would not budge, and Yun Hua had to push the orb down into the bead. At this time when Yun Hua was concentrated on pushing the orb into the bead, the orb that held Chang Sheng Huo then faintly lit up before dying again.


    When Yu Lin saw this, she let go of He Lan and placed both of her hands on the Kijin bar that they had been filling up. The orb then lit up again and Yu Lin tightly gripped onto the Kijin bar. ¡®10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­¡¯ She started to count down in her head. ¡®5¡­¡¯ By now half of the incense was already done. Yun Hua finally got the orange bead to submerge with the orb and she reached her hands out in front of her to grab the orb which Chang Sheng Huo was in. ¡®3¡­¡¯ Yun Hua¡¯s fingers hovered over the orb. ¡®2¡­ now!¡¯


    Yu Lin injected chi energy into the Kijin bar and at the exact time she did a voice roar out and someone else¡¯s chi energy was released concealing the aura of Yu Lin¡¯s chi energy.


    ¡°AAAHHHHHHHH!¡± Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s voice echoed throughout the whole cave. ¡°WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!¡± Yun Hua jumped startled by the sudden noise and chi energy that she felt.


    ¡°This¡­ an orb with consciousness? Amazing¡­¡± Yun Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. At this moment Yu Lin and He Lan came out of the cage by the space of the missing Kijin bar.


    ¡°I DO NOT KNOW WHO YOU ARE BUT, IF YOU DO NOT STOP WHAT YOU ARE DOING THEN I WILL HAVE NO CHOICE BUT TO DESTROY YOU!¡± Chang Sheng Huo roared. Hearing this only caused Yun Hua to chuckle.


    ¡°Destroy me? Don¡¯t say such empty threats, I am not scared of you.¡±


    ¡°YOU SHOULD BE TERRIFIED OF MY STRENGTH.¡±


    ¡°You do not have enough power to ki- wait, this chi energy. This is whi- ah!¡± Yun Hua suddenly cried out as she felt a sharp pain in the center of her back. She turned around to see Yu Lin behind her. ¡° You¡­ you wretch!¡± She raised her arms to grab Yu Lin however her eyes started to roll back as her body suddenly lost all of its energy and she fell to the ground.


    Yu Lin quickly jumped over her and grabbed Chang Sheng Huo off of the barrel. She then ran to the exit where He Lan was waiting for her next to the red ball.


    ¡°What was that? I thought you were going to knock her out with a with a club or something!¡± Chang Sheng Huo exclaimed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dagger smeared with chewed up Moli grass. It should keep her knocked out for a couple of hours. Now let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Yu Lin quickly said. Yu Lin actually wanted to kill the dark witch instead but she didn¡¯t have enough power necessities to do so. One could only kill a witch by burning them with royal fire which was extremely rare, or chopping their pieces up into a million of pieces and throwing the pieces into different seas. Yu Lin also felt quite content as she felt her mother was getting closer and closer to their location.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± He Lan cocked his head to one side confused.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t project your voice to him?¡± Yu Lin looked down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, he¡¯s too weak anyways!¡± Sheng Huo yelled. Yu Lin rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?!¡± He Lan asked again. Yu Lin just shook her head. She then placed her palm over the red ball and insert her chi inside of it and then waited for the the cave to move. Nothing happened. ¡®What?¡¯ She thought and then tried it again. Nothing happened. The entrance did not open.


    ¡°Yah! What is going on?¡± Chang Sheng Huo¡¯s voice sprung up. ¡®What is going on? Don¡¯t tell me, it needs pure blue chi energy or pure red chi energy?¡¯ Yu Lin had initially thought that her chi energy was fine since it was a mix of both energies however now she realized she was wrong. Her heart started pound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why isn¡¯t the cave opening?¡± He Lan started to panic.


    ¡°I do-¡±


    ¡°You wretch!¡± Yu Lin turned around to see the Yun Hua slowly getting up. ¡°You think you could knock me out with Moli grass? I trained my body to be resistant to these things. You can¡¯t do anything to me. Now give me back the orb!¡± Yun Hua screamed as she slowly started walking towards them.


    Fear rose in Yu Lin as she tried to think about what to do. ¡®What do I do? What do I do?¡¯ She swallowed hard and closed her eyes to come up with a plan.


    ¡°Hurry! Do something you little brat or we¡¯re all going to die here!¡± Chang Sheng Huo yelled. ¡®What do I do? What do I do?¡¯ Yu Lin tried thinking of anything that could help her. She thought about her past life and maybe about how people could turn their energy into something different but nothing came to mind.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Yun Hua screamed.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming! She¡¯s coming! Do something!¡± He Lan pleaded as tears started to run down his face. ¡®What do I do? Wha- that¡¯s right!¡¯ Yu Lin opened her eyes as she remembered how her chi center would change to fighting blue and red chi each time it was hit. She then looked at He Lan.


    ¡°Hit me as hard as you can right here!¡± Yu Lin quickly said as she pointed to her stomach where her chi center was located. He Lan looked at her with big, shocked eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hurry! It¡¯s our only way out!¡±


    ¡°But,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? Hurry!¡± Yu Lin yelled and then planted her feet firmly on the ground. He Lan nodded his head and then pulled his fist back. He hesitated as he didn¡¯t want to hurt Yu Lin.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Yun Hua screamed from behind Yu Lin.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Yu Lin yelled. Seeing the dark witch slowly approaching them He Lan then punched Yu Lin as hard as he could. Yu Lin moved back a couple inches but she forced herself to stay upright and where she was.


    She then spit out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes grew as she felt her purple chi turn into fighting blue and red chi energy. ¡®Now!¡¯ She thought and she ejected all the blue chi energy she could into the red ball. The entrance to the cave suddenly slid open letting the sun shine through.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sheng Huo cheered.


    ¡°No! Come back!¡± Yun Hua screamed as her she started to speed up. He Lan quickly grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s arm and put it over his shoulder and started to drag her out of the cave.


    Outside of the cave was a wide field of grass as the two kids tried moving as fast as they could. Yu Lin held her stomach and tried to run however her body was leaning more on He Lan as she clenched her teeth to bear the pain of the fighting chi energy inside of her. He Lan was also trying his best for the both of them. ¡®She risked her life to save me before, now I must risk mine for hers!¡¯ He Lan thought. Not far behind them was Yun Hua who was straggling behind. Although she was used to Moli grass, her body still felt quite weak.


    ¡°You!¡± She said through clenched teeth. She raised her arm and her bracelet lit up. A carpet suddenly appeared from underneath her and started to fly towards the two kids at a high speed. Yu Lin glanced back behind her to see the dark witch almost hitting them.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± She yelled before pushing the both of them to the ground, barely dodging the flying carpet.


    ¡°You damn brats!¡± Yun Hua cursed as she flew back around in a circle. ¡°Die!¡± A huge arrow made out of wind suddenly came towards them.


    ¡°No!¡± He Lan shrieked as he spread his arms out facing towards Yun Hua, using his body to protect Yu Lin. The wind arrow hit his stomach sending him flying backwards onto Yu Lin.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no!¡± Yu Lin caught He Lan in her arms. Blood trailed out of his mouth and both his nostrils as a huge open wound could be seen from his stomach. Big tears ran down Yu Lin¡¯s cheek as she wrapped her hand on He Lan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Hahaha! Now no one can take this shot for you! Die!¡± Another wind arrow gathered in Yun Hua¡¯s palm. Yu Lin looked up at Yun Hua and hope was lost from her eyes. ¡®Is¡­ this it? Qi Long¡­ my sons¡­ is¡­ this it?¡¯ Yu Lin closed her eyes as she recalled her beloved¡¯s face, ready to accept her death.

 Chapter 28: In The Distance

    ¡°Die!¡± Yun Hua screamed. The wind arrow left her palm, but before it could hit Yu Lin someone came by at a very fast speed and swooped the two kids up. Yun Hua did not see this however due to the parts of the grass flying up and started to laugh thinking she had won. ¡®I may have lost an apprentice but oh well, I will have gave my master what he wants most.¡¯ She thought.


    When the dust cleared up and she saw that Yu Lin was nowhere to be found though, she grew furious.


    ¡°Ah! Where are you?!¡± She screamed. She looked around the area, and that¡¯s when she saw Chief Chu carrying each of them in his arms, leaping away. ¡°Give me the kids! Give me!¡± Yun Hua rushed towards them.


    Chief Chu turned his head to see Yun Hua rushing towards them with her hands out. He squinted his eyes and dug his toes into the ground. He lifted his toe up and a huge chunk of earth came with it in which he kicked towards Yun Hua. Yun Hua quickly swerved up with her carpet when she saw the chunk of earth flying towards her. This gave Chief Chu time to continue leaping forward,towards the forest where he came from.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Yu Lin muttered.


    ¡°Yes Yu Lin, grandpa is here so you don¡¯t need to worry. Uncle Sen Feng, and your mother came too so don¡¯t worry.¡± Chief Chu gently said.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ He Lan is hurt¡­ it¡¯s a bad injury¡­ agh.¡± Yu Lin clenched her teeth as the pain from her chi center grew.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu saw the pain on Yu Lin¡¯s face and quicken his pace. He soon reached the forest where Sen Feng and Tian Kong were waiting for him. He carefully laid them down on the ground. Yo Mei and Su Mei were a short distance away from them, and when Yo Mei saw Yu Lin tears started to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± She cried and tried to run towards her daughter however Su Mei held her back.


    ¡°No Lady Yo Mei! No! It is dangerous for you!¡± Su Mei pulled on the sleeve of her robes.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ my daughter.¡±


    ¡°No. If you expose yourself now, you will cause your daughter more grief.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Lady Yo Mei!¡± Su Mei sternly said. Yo Mei looked at her daughter and could only cry at the sight of her. ¡®My daughter¡­ live¡­ you must live.¡¯ Yo Mei prayed.


    ¡°Father! What is ha- Xiao Lan! Yu Lin!¡± Sen Feng cried out as he saw the kids.


    ¡°They are both heavily injured. We must defeat the witch as fast as we can so we can get the ki-¡±


    *Cough* *Cough*! They all looked down to see Yu Lin puking out large amounts of blood. Tian Kong grabbed her wrist and felt her pulse. He furrowed his brows as he placed his hand over Yu Lin¡¯s chi center and insert his chi energy inside. His eyes widened and he quickly stood.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad. The two separate chi in her body are fighting against each other and they are destroying her body from the inside. The boy is also losing a lot of blood. If we do not hurry, then the both of them are going to die.¡± Tian Kong quickly said.


    ¡°The-¡±


    ¡°You bastards! Give them back! Give it back to me!¡± Yun Hua screamed from a distance behind them. Chief Chu and Sen Feng turned around with defensive poses as Tian Kong took off the bow that wrapped around his body.


    ¡°Mr. Chen please stay here and protect the kids. Let¡¯s go Sen Feng!¡± Chief Chu roared.


    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Sen Feng roared back. Chief Chu took a giant step to distance himself away from the kids before leaping off the ground. The force of Chief Chu¡¯s leap indented the ground beneath his foot and he flew into the air above the flying carpet. When he came down he aimed his foot towards Yun Hua. Yun Hua quickly swerved to the side when she saw Chief Chu coming down towards her.


    Chief Chu¡¯s landed on the ground however he quickly leapt up again and rushed towards Yun Hua. Sen Feng unsheathe his falchion and also rushed towards the fight. Although he was a swordsman, Sen Feng also trained under his father¡¯s martial arts for a while, thus enabling him to also leap high. He pushed himself off the ground and jumped towards the opposite side of the dark witch as Chief Chu was on the other side. The both of them came down and aimed their attacks at the Yun Hua who looked up wide eyed.


    ¡°You¡­ humans¡­¡± Yo Mei said through clenched teeth before creating a defensive barrier around herself. Sen Feng¡¯s sword came flying down and as it hit the barrier it ricocheted off, created cracks within the barrier. Chief Chu¡¯s kick also created cracks on the barrier, however the barrier gave Yun Hua enough time to escape from under them as she rushed towards the kids.


    ¡°No!¡± Chief Chu leapt off the barrier and so did Sen Feng as they chased after her.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± Yun Hua screeched as she reached her hands out towards Yu Lin. She didn¡¯t get close though, as an arrow shot through the air and pierced her shoulder. ¡°Agh!¡± She cried out as she fell backwards, off her carpet. The carpet also disappeared in the air as she landed on the ground.


    Chief Chu and Sen Feng leapt in front of the kids to keep them safe as they held up defensive poses. Yun Hua grunted as she pulled the arrow out from her wound and looked at it.


    ¡°This tip¡­ Chen¡­ Tian¡­ Kong¡­¡± Yun Hua hissed through clenched teeth. Tian Kong appeared beside Chief Chu with an arrow loaded, ready to fire if Yun Hua made any sudden movements.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me you monster!¡± Tian Kong hissed back. Yun Hua looked up and seeing Tian Kong a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I thought you had died that day, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case. It¡¯s too bad that you will die today¡­ but if you give me the girl, I will spare all of your lives.¡± Yun Hua tried to bargain.


    ¡°In your dreams, you witch. You will be the one dying today.¡± Tian Kong as he smeared the tip of his arrow with an oil, that suddenly started burning into a flame. Yun Hua¡¯s smile turned into a glare as she looked at Tian Kong.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dar-¡±


    ¡°I woul- no I will, especially after everything you have done to my village, I will.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yun Hua looked at the gap between their legs and saw Yu Lin struggling to breath. The corners of her mouth went up as a grim smile appeared on her face. ¡°Then let us all die today!¡± She yelled as she suddenly flew up into the air.


    ¡°No!¡± Tian Kong released the arrow at her however Yun Hua just flicked her wrist causing the arrow to fly another direction. She flicked her other wrist and before they could react, vines crawled out from the ground and started to tighten around the men¡¯s leg, keeping them where they were. They tried to fight against it but the vines were too strong as they tighten around their bodies.She then spread her arms apart and a small ball of flame appeared in front of her chest. The ball of flame began to grow and grow. When Yo Mei saw this she shook her head and took off from where she was.


    ¡°No! Lady Yo Mei!¡± Su Mei called out, however Yo Mei was already too far.


    ¡°Die!¡± Yun Hua hissed as she pushed her arms out and the ball of flame flew towards the three men, and the two kids. Before the flames could hit them though, a huge ball of water suddenly flew and crashed into the ball of the flame. The two balls canceled each other out and only droplets of water was left at the end, dripping down all around them.


    ¡°What?¡± Yun Hua looked down to see the long white haired, blue eyed, woman standing in front of Chief Chu with her hands out.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Yo Mei asked as she pulled her sword out.


    ¡°Yes. We are fine, but what are you doing out here Mrs. Du?¡± Chief Chu had a concerned look on his face. Yo Mei did not answered him as she furrowed her brows and glared at Yun Hua.


    ¡°You wre-¡± Yun hua was going to yell but stopped when she saw the dark elf¡¯s face. Her eyes widened before her mouth opened and the corners of her mouth went up showing a creepy grin. ¡®You¡­ I finally found you¡­¡¯ Yun Hua thought as she llicked her lips.


    ¡°Today, you die.¡± Yo Mei held her sword out. Yun Hua opened her mouth to reply but she suddenly cried out in pain as she felt an agonizing pain to her side. Her eyes grew and she took in a sharp breath as she felt the orange bead merging with her soul. ¡®No¡­ this¡­ no¡­¡¯ She thought as she felt her body was being torn apart.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed. Yun Hua felt as her right hand and cheeks were burning off. She looked down to see her hand burning away as if someone had poured acid on it. She touched her cheek and could feeling the skin peeling off at a fast rate. She looked down and when she saw Yu Lin she wanted to kill her. ¡°Consider yourselves lucky if I die, but if I live, then I will come back for you¡­ all of you.¡± She yelled to them before flicking her wrist. Another carpet appeared beneath her and she started to fly away.


    Yo Mei waited for her to fly a far distance away before she turned around and sliced the vine off the men. After she was done she ran up to her daughter as tears dripped down her face.


    ¡°Yu Lin, mom is here! Mom is here!¡± She cupped Yu Lin¡¯s pale face. Yu Lin opened her eyes and gave Yo Mei a weak smile.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± She croaked out.


    ¡°What do we do? We need to get them help!¡± Yo Mei cried out.


    ¡°Do you guys have a healer or doctor in your town?¡± Chief Chu asked Tian Kong.


    ¡°No. Our healers and doctors were the first to pass away when the disease struck us.¡± Tian Kong answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡± Chief Chu had sweat running down his face. ¡°If I go back without any rest it will take me at least half a day to get back to our village. We are still not sure if the witch is also totally gone. What should we do?¡± Chief Chu tried to think of the best solution for their current situation. The other three also had conflicted looks on their faces as they also didn¡¯t know what the best solution was.


    ¡°Go back to your village.¡± A voice perched up from somewhere. Chief Chu turned his head to see Su Mei standing there ¡°Go back to your village. If you go back now then the both of them will have a chance of surviving so leave now!¡± Su Mei yelled. ¡°We will be fine, so leave!¡± Chief Chu saw the urgency on Su Mei¡¯s face and nodded his head. He went over to the kids and bent down to pick up Yu Lin. He gently swung Yu Lin on his back so that it looked like he was piggy riding her.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, please create a vine and tie it around Yu Lin so that she does not fall off. I will have to carry He Lan with both hands as he has an exposed wound.¡± Chief Chu said. Yo Mei made a thick vine as fast as she could and wrapped it around Yu Lin¡¯s and Chief Chu¡¯s body. She tightly tied it to make sure that Yu Lin wouldn¡¯t fall before stepping away. Chief Chu then picked up He Lan and slipped one of his arm under He Lan¡¯s knees, and the other arm, under He Lan¡¯s neck. ¡°I will leave now, so you and Sen Feng can follow me back later.¡± Chief Chu was prepared to leap off to his village but Yo Mei grabbed his sleeve first.


    ¡°Please¡­ you must do whatever to save them¡­ please¡­¡± Tears streamed down Yo Mei¡¯s face. Chief Chu gave her a stern nod.


    ¡°You have my word Mrs. Du, I will do whatever it takes to take them, even if it means losing my life.¡± Chief Chu said. Yo Mei sniffled before letting go of Chief Chu. Chief Chu gave her a reassuring nod before stomping the ground beneath him and leaping back to his village. ¡®You must live my daughter¡­ you have to live¡­ Yu Lin¡­ Goddess Guang Ming, please if you¡¯re still alive¡­ help my daughter.¡¯ Yo Mei prayed as she watched Chief Chu¡¯s figure get smaller and smaller in the distance.

 Chapter 29: Who are you?

    The sun had already began to set as Chief Chu raced back towards his village. His face showed signs of exhaustion as his complexion darkened. His once white robe was filled with huge spots of red. His back felt wet and sticky from all the blood had compiled on top of each other. He showed no sort of disgust though, as the only expressions he had was of concern and desperation.


    ¡°Leave me¡­ if you leave me¡­ you will reach the village faster¡­ please leave me¡­¡± A hoarse voice croaked out from behind him.


    ¡°What are you saying? I will not leave either of you behind!¡± Chief Chu sternly said.


    ¡°Gran-¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin, grandpa will save the both of you so don¡¯t worry, alright?¡±


    ¡°Bu-¡±


    ¡°No buts! You believe grandpa right, Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu said cheerfully, though his expression betrayed his voice. Tears formed in Yu Lin¡¯s eyes as she nodded her head. ¡°Good girl.¡± Chief Chu softly said as he felt Yu Lin¡¯s chin move up and down. Yu Lin could only pray that they would get to the village on time.


    She knew how exhausted Chief Chu was as some of his droplets of sweat had landed on her face. She felt his sturdy body began to shake at times however he never slowed his speed. The tears that formed now began running down her grey cheeks. ¡®So¡­ this is what having a grandpa feels like¡­¡¯ She thought as her eyes fluttered up and down. The stinging pain she had felt earlier was now a throbbing, numb sensation.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ I feel so tired¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± Yu Lin said, barely audible. Her head felt foggy as the light in her eyes grew dimmer and dimmer. Chief Chu¡¯s eyes grew as he heard Yu Lin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No! Yu Lin, you can¡¯t!¡± Chief Chu yelled, scared that she might go away. ¡°We are almost there, just a few more minutes! Don¡¯t fall asleep! If you fall asleep then I will doub- no triple your training!¡±


    ¡°Grand¡­ pa¡­ thank you¡­ for everything.¡±


    ¡°No Yu Lin! No! Stay awake! You must stay awake!¡± Chief Chu cried out, however his cries could not be heard by Yu Lin as her mind began emptying itself of her surroundings. She blinked and when she opened her eys, she saw her husband¡¯s profile. Her husband turned and when he saw her, he gave her a smile. Yu Lin lifted her arm as she tried to reach out to him while she returned his smile.


    ¡°Qi Long¡­¡± She breathed out, and she looked at to be at peace before her arm dropped, and her eyes shut closed.


    ¡°What did you say? Yu Lin? What was that? Say it again so grandpa can hear! Yu Lin! Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu shook his shoulders, however there was no response. ¡°No! I promised to save you. I will save you!¡± Although Chief Chu was already at his limits and he knew that if he pushed any further he could damage his body, he didn¡¯t care as he quickened his pace and leapt faster towards his village.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ju Hua paced back and forth inside their home as she bit nervously on her fingernails. Although she wanted to go, the group had told her to stay back just in case something happened to the village, as she was a skilled swordswoman. Chou was also not allowed to go as the village still needed some help with the construction and also because he could not fight very well.


    Ju Hua was worried to death about what had happened. ¡®Are they safe? Will they come back? Please, let them come back safely! Please!¡¯ She thought as she kept pacing back and forth. Two weeks had already passed and her anxiety was growing by the hour.


    ¡°Lady Ju Hua,¡± Ju Hua stopped and looked to her side to see Tang Tang standing there with her head down and a towel in her hands, ¡°It is getting late, perhaps a bath before going to bed?¡± Tang Tang suggested. Ju Hua let out a sigh before nodding her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Ju Hua said as she walked up to take the towel from Tang Tang¡¯s hand.


    BOOM!


    Ju Hua turned around and her eyes widened when she saw Chief Chu standing there holding He Lan, with a huge crater underneath him. His face shined with all the sweat that had trickled down it, and his chest heaved up and down. One could see that he was totally exhausted, however the fire in his eyes would make them think twice.


    ¡°Father-in-law!¡± She cried as she ran up to him.


    ¡°Ju Hua, go get the house doctor now! We don¡¯t have a lot of time left!¡± Chief Chu ordered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ju Hua stopped in her track before quickly nodding her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Ju Hua turned around and ran out of the siheyuan.


    ¡°Tang Tang, follow me.¡± Chief Chu started running towards one of the guest room.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Tang Tang bowed before running after him.


    The guest rooms were the only rooms on the property that had beds on opposite sides facing each other, thus was the reason why Chief Chu chose to go to the guest room. He set He Lan down on one bed.


    ¡°Tang Tang, please hold onto Yu Lin as I break off the vines.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    Tang Tang slipped her hands under Yu Lin¡¯s arm as Chief Chu ripped apart the vine. She then carried Yu Lin and set her on the other bed.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you were a nurse before you came here correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°Please check their pulses.¡± Chief Chu had an expression that looked like he was very close to crying on. Tang Tang nodded her head as she grabbed He Lan¡¯s wrist. She cocked her head before nodding. She then picked up Yu Lin¡¯s cold wrist. She furrowed her brows, concentrating before looking back up at Chief Chu.


    ¡°Young master¡¯s pulse is faint and weak¡­ young lady¡¯s pulse¡­ I did not feel it.¡± Tang Tang said. Chief Chu gasped before swallowing hard.


    ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t be...¡± Chief Chu clenched his fist as he could not believe the words he just heard. ¡®What do I do? What do I do?!¡¯ He screamed in his head. ¡®Who could save her, wh- that¡¯s right. That person, that person can help her!¡¯ ¡°Tang Tang, please monitor their situations. I will be back shortly.¡± He said as he ran out of the room and started leaping towards town. Tang Tang bowed her head towards Chief Chu before looking at the two.


    She sat down next to He Lan and wiped the sweat off his face with her sleeve. She looked down at him with concern in her eyes. ¡®Young master¡­ how did you get in this situation?¡¯ She let out a sigh as she brought her other sleeve to wipe the other side of He Lan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡± Tang Tang paused as she heard a sudden groan coming out of nowhere. She turned around and looked at Yu Lin. She cocked her head to one side before getting up and sitting down next to Yu Lin¡¯s side. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ She thought as she picked up Yu Lin¡¯s wrist again. She closed her eyes as she concentrated on finding a pulse. A few seconds passed, before she sighed. ¡®It¡¯s not the-¡¯ Tang Tang froze as she suddenly felt a very weak pulse beating beneath her finger. She opened her eyes wide. ¡®She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s alive!¡¯ She thought. She got up from where she sat before running out of the room and headed towards the kitchen.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A girl opened her eyes. She looked around her to see nothing but darkness. She frowned not knowing where she was, however she was not afraid. Just as she was about to pick herself off the ground, a light shone brightly in front of her. She brought her hand up as she closed her eyes. She slowly opened them squinting before looking up to see a bright light that radiated off a yellow hue.


    ¡°What is that?¡± She said aloud as she picked herself off the ground. She reached her arm out and smiled when she felt the comforting light rays hug her arm. ¡°It¡¯s so warm¡­ and comforting¡­¡± She smiled, and just as she thought this her toes lifted off the ground. She started floating towards the light. She closed her eyes and smiled. ¡®How nice.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°No!¡± A desperate voice shrieked out from behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please, I beg you, don¡¯t go! You are my only hope!¡±


    The girl opened her eyes, shocked at the voice. Her body then began to fall as she gasped. She hit the ground and groaned however frowned when she felt no pain.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She said aloud as she picked herself off the ground again. She cocked her head to one side not understanding, but shrugged her shoulders as she raised her arm again.


    ¡°No!¡± The voice cried out again. The girl grimaced as she covered her ears from the mind piercing voice. ¡°Please, turn around and come back here.¡± The voice pleaded. The girl pouted and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ it¡¯s dark and scary. I¡¯m going towards the light. It feels nice.¡± The little girl said as she raised her arm again.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go towards that light. If you go towards that light, you will never return! If you go towards that light, you will be hurting the ones you love! Please, listen to me¡­ and come back.¡± The voice begged. The girl ignored the voice as she kept her hand up and she felt her body being lifted up. ¡°No! Please! Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but find someone else to help you.¡± The girl said back. The voice stopped speaking, and the girl smiled as she closed her eyes again and a smiled.


    ¡°Shan Qi Long.¡± The voice rang out. The girl¡¯s eyes shot open as she heard the voice and she felt something resonate deep within her. She fell down again, however this time she landed on her feet. She froze there, not moving a muscle.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± The girl¡¯s voice echoed in the void of the darkness.


    ¡°Shan Qi Long.¡± The voice rang out again. The girl gasped as she felt something resonate inside her again. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! ¡®What¡­ is this?¡¯ The girl¡¯s vision grew blurry and she felt something balled up in her throat. She slowly turned around and looked in front of her to see a horrifying darkness that threatened to eat her up. She was scared, she was completely terrified but she could not stop this resonance inside of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ so¡­ very scared¡­¡± The girl whimpered.


    ¡°I know that you are, but you must return. This name, this person, you don¡¯t want to leave him alone right? You want to meet him right?¡± The voice softly said. The girl nodded.


    ¡°Un¡­ I want to¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not be afraid, come. Run towards me. I will be with you.¡± The voice said. The little girl wiped her tears away as she nodded her head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth as she took off into the darkness.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin took in a sharp breath as she opened her eyes. ¡®Where¡­ am I?¡¯ She thought as she peered around her. ¡®This ceiling¡­ we must be back in Glorious Forest¡­¡¯ She pulled herself up. She let out a yelp as she swords stabbing into her abdomen. She breathed in heavily as she endured the pain and sat up.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.¡°It hurts.¡± She breathed out as she clutched her stomach. She frowned as she looked up, but when her eyes laid upon He Lan her expression changed to concern. ¡°He Lan!¡± She cried out as she got off of the bed and started walking over to He Lan. She clenched her teeth as her legs trembled furiously while she made her way over. She sat down next to him and reached for his wrist. She closed her eyes and tried to ignore the pain as she felt his pulse.


    ¡°It¡¯s there¡­ it¡¯s weak, but it¡¯s there.¡± She let out a weak smile before looking at his wound. ¡°This¡­ it will be hard, but I can save him, no, I must save him.¡± She raised her hand and hovered it over the wound on He Lan¡¯s stomach. She tried exerting her chi energy out however when she did she felt the two conflicting chi inside of her grow more violent. ¡°Eugh!¡± She groaned as she retracted her hand and hugged her stomach. She clenched her teeth as sweat trickled down her face. ¡®What do I do? What do I do?!¡¯ She thought as tears began to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey kid!¡± A muffled voice called out. Yu Lin raised her eyebrows before reaching inside the chest part of her robe. She pulled out the bright orb and held it in front of her. ¡°Do, you want to save the little brat there?¡± Sheng Huo asked. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°Of course, but I need my chi center to work in order for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not even a healer?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I am¡­¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to explain what she meant because she did not have enough strength to.


    ¡°Stop lying! You¡¯re like four! And even if you are a healer, you probably don¡¯t have the skills to save the boy in front of you!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to scold me, then shut up and go away! Our alliance already ended when I got you out anyways.¡± Yu Lin raised her hand to throw the orb outside.


    ¡°Wait! I can help you save the boy!¡± Sheng Huo blurted out. Yu Lin paused before bringing the orb back down in front of her.


    ¡°How? How are you going to help me?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Listen carefully, if you absorb me into your body then I can give you some of my power and then you can help the boy.¡± Sheng Huo said. Yu Lin frowned as she stared at the orb before her.


    ¡°But then, won¡¯t you die?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°N-n-no! I won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want from this?¡± Yu Lin knew that Sheng Huo wouldn¡¯t just suggest something if he wasn¡¯t going to get any benefit from it.


    ¡°I wa- no what do you mean? I am just trying to help the both of you here.¡± Sheng Huo sweetly said.


    ¡°Spit it out, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I am ju-¡±


    ¡°Stop lying and tell me! If you don¡¯t then I¡¯m throwing you away.¡±


    ¡°Alright alright! I will tell you... I just want you do me one favor after I help, one favor.¡±


    ¡°One favor? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just a small little favor, I will tell you after we are done.¡±


    ¡°Tell me now.¡± Yu Lin hissed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I will tell you after we are done s-¡±


    ¡°Tell me now!¡± Yu Lin hissed again.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡± She turned her head as she heard He Lan groaned. She quickly felt his pulse and shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s weaker. I must hur-¡¯


    ¡°Just hurry up and do what I say already, do you want to see the boy die?!¡± Sheng Huo yelled. Yu Lin squinted her eyes suspiciously at the orb however when she thought about He Lan she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Is it guaranteed?¡±


    ¡°What? Ye-yes! It¡¯s guaranteed for sure, well about me helping you with your chi center. As long as you can save him with your skills then I can help you with your chi center!¡± Sheng Huo said confidently. Yu Lin let out a sigh before nodding her head. She opened her mouth and was putting the orb inside her mouth. ¡°Hold on! What are you doing? Don¡¯t eat me! If you do this then I will just die!¡± Sheng Huo cried. Yu Lin furrowed her brows before pulling the orb back out.


    ¡°What do I do then?¡±


    ¡°Look here,¡± Sheng Huo said and an inscription illuminated out of the orb, ¡°bite your finger and write this inscription on your chi stomach with your blood. After that just push me inside of your stomach and I will be in your chi center.¡± Yu Lin stared at the inscription trying to remember if she had seen it before however she had no recollection of it anywhere in her memory. She didn¡¯t really trust in Chang Sheng Huo however she wanted to save He Lan no matter what. ¡®I have no choice, I have to save He Lan. He got that injury because he was trying to protect me anyways.¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she bit her finger. Blood leaked out and she lifted her robe. She started to write the inscription down on her stomach. After that the inscription on her stomach started to light up giving her a tingling sensation. She swallowed hard before she brought the orb over her stomach, and pushing it in. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes as she felt as if she was being punched in the stomach.


    After the orb entered her body she opened her eyes wide as power suddenly surge throughout her body. Yu Lin felt formidable. She stood up from where she was as she felt the two chi energy inside of her suddenly come to a halt as it turned into purple energy once again. Her chi center was filled to the top. She glanced down at the wound and saw that parts of it was still leaking blood. She raised her arm up and the bracelet on her wrist lit up. Her bundle appeared before her and she caught it. She opened it and pulled out the Chidung moss. She gently placed the Chidung moss on the parts that were still leaking blood. She inject her chi energy into his stomach to check his chi center. ¡®It¡¯s still intact. He will still be able to practice martial arts.¡¯ She let out a small sigh.


    She then began the healing process. Yu Lin concentrated hard on the wound getting every vein together and making sure to fix everything so that it was as if he never got hurt. Her work was fast, she was actually working the fastest that she had ever worked. She had estimated that it would take at least two hours to heal He Lan, however she was done within fifteen minutes. Yu Lin took a couple steps back not believing how fast she was. ¡®This¡­ this¡­¡¯ She raised her hands up and could see steam rising out of it. Her tongue felt dry as her body temperature rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± She said through clenched teeth. ¡°Why is it, so hot?¡± She stumbled forward as she placed her hands on the bed to support herself. Her face grew flushed as she swiped her hands, knocking her bundle away. Papers scattered around the room as she ran out of the room.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Chief Chu leapt into the room, with a man hugging onto him.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Hurry, check up on her.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The man hopped off of Chief Chu as he looked around the room. ¡°Who am I checking up on? There¡¯s no little girl here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chief Chu looked on the bed that Yu Lin was suppose to be on. It was empty. He furrowed his brows as he looked around the room to see paper scattered everywhere. He heard footsteps outside the room and turned around to see Tang Tang walking in with a bowl of brewed medicine. Tang Tang bowed her head when she saw Chief Chu.


    ¡°Welcome back master.¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin? She should be resting on the bed. I rechecked her wrist after you left and felt a faint pulse. I then rushed to the kitchen to brew some medicine to help her.¡± Tang Tang answered.


    ¡°Yu Lin is gone.¡±


    ¡°What? Gone?¡± Tang Tang rushed inside the room as she set the tray of medicine on the table. ¡°She was here. She was here just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that your grandson was heavily injured Hong Hu?¡± A deep voice asked. Chief Chu turned to look at the man that he brought with him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then how come he looks perfectly fine here?¡± The man pointed to He Lan. Chief Chu walked up next to the man. He looked down to see no wound on He Lan¡¯s stomach, as if he never had one in the first place. Tang Tang eyes widened when she walked up to see that there was no wound on He Lan¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°What is this? Did the house doctor already arrive?¡± Tang Tang blurted out.


    ¡°We¡¯re here! Sorry it took some time but doctor Wang was still taking care of another patient.¡± Ju Hua showed up at the doorstep of the room with a female next to her. Chief Chu eyes grew. ¡®What is going on?!¡¯ He thought as he looked at Ju Hua and the doctor. Ju Hua saw the shocked expressions on Chief Chu and Tang Tang¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are we too late?¡± Ju Hua asked.


    ¡°N-n-no¡­ just¡­ have you guys seen Yu Lin?¡± Chief Chu stuttered.


    ¡°Yu Lin? No. We just got here. Why? Did something happen to Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ we are not sure.¡± Chief Chu replied. He felt anxious, worried, and a bit scared at the same time. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ a spirit?¡¯ He thought. Ju Hua turned around, ready to go look for Yu Lin. Chief Chu grabbed onto her shoulder before she could walk any further. ¡°No, I will go.¡± Chief Chu pushed her back.


    ¡°Father-in-law!¡±


    ¡°All of you guys stay here and make sure not to move until I come back!¡± Chief Chu roared. The group flinched, stunned for a moment before nodding their heads. Chief Chu then closed the door before leaping to Chu Clan¡¯s treasury. He quickly grabbed a sword that emitted a strong aura before running back outside and leaping high into the air. When he looked down he could see a small figure by the pond in the garden. He immediately headed there. When he reached the pond he saw a young female dark elto ducking her head inside of it. He waited and as she pulled her head out he place the sword on her neck. The girl froze. Chief Chu squinted and a trace of killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chief Chu hissed as he kept his eyes on the girl. ¡°A spirit? A demon? I thank you for saving my grandson, but I need you to get out of that body right now, or I will kill you.¡± The girl slowly turned her head and looked up at Chief Chu. Chief Chu gasped when he saw the same red eyes that had always been looking back at him.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± The girl whispered with weak eyes.


    ¡°Yu Lin?!¡± He moved the sword away as he walked towards her. Before he could reach her, chi energy suddenly bursted out of her body.


    ¡°Agh!¡± Yu Lin screamed as her body suddenly levitated into the air.


    ¡°Haha! Hey Yu Lin!¡± Sheng Huo¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in her head.


    ¡°Chang¡­ Sheng¡­ Huo¡­¡± Yu Lin said through clenched teeth. She felt as if she was being burned alive.


    ¡°You know that favor that I asked you for if I helped you save the boy? Well, just give me your body. I don¡¯t want anything else¡­ just your body¡­ Muhahaha!¡± Sheng Huo¡¯s voice echoed in her head.


    ¡°Aahhh!¡± She let out another scream before her eyes rolled back and she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 30: The Contract

    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu ran up to her and tried to grab her arm. When his hand touched her skin though he retracted it and winced. He looked at his hand and could see a blister started to form as if he just got burnt. He looked up to see steam rising out from Yu Lin¡¯s body. ¡®Just what is going on?¡¯ He thought as he stared wide-eyed, unsure of what to do.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Chang Sheng Huo grinned as he bath in Yu Lin¡¯s purple chi. His soul danced in the rich chi energy as he looked like he did before he was human. His face looked like an average human man, however the strong muscles on his arms and face showed his true strength.


    ¡°Soon, this body will be mine. Soon, I can continue my cultivation where I left¡­ though it will suck to be a girl, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± He chuckled. His laughter didn¡¯t last for long as the scenery around him began to change. ¡°What the heck?!¡± He stood up and looked around him. The purple chi energy disappeared and he was now in a completely white room.


    ¡°Get out.¡± A voice hissed and Sheng Huo turned around to see a woman with golden eyes and black hair floating down in front of him. He smiled when he saw her voluptuous figure, however quickly snapped himself back together.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He yelled back as he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°This girl belongs to me. Now get out!¡± Guang Ming yelled. Sheng Huo slid back a couple feet as he felt an overwhelming pressure push him. He smiled and a trail of blood leaked out of his mouth and dripped down towards his chin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He laughed with blood stained teeth before releasing a pressure towards Guang Ming. Guang Ming waved her hand and the pressure disappeared. Her eyebrows rose when she felt the familiar aura. ¡°Besides, if this girl was yours, why didn¡¯t you take her already? Could it be¡­ you don¡¯t have enough strength to?¡± Sheng Huo watched Guang Ming as she looked up at him. When he saw that she didn¡¯t reply he only laughed some more. ¡°I must be right then. Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you have white chi energy.¡± Guang Ming looked at Sheng Huo with curious eyes. Sheng Huo stopped laughing when he heard this and he swallowed hard.


    ¡°N-n-no. My chi e-e-energy is just more¡­ u-unique then others.¡± Sheng Huo stammered out.


    ¡°Do not lie, I know white chi energy when I feel it.¡± Guang Ming took a step forward and Sheng Huo nervously took a step back. ¡°Tell me, how did you learn how to get white chi energy?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t have white chi energy!¡± Sheng Huo yelled back. Guang Ming squinted her eyes and wondered if she should torture him to find out, however she felt that no matter what she did he was not going to speak.


    ¡°Alright then, you don¡¯t need to tell me¡­ but, know that this body you are trying to get will burst into ashes the moment you take over it.¡± Guang Ming nonchalantly said. A memory flashed through Sheng Huo¡¯s mind before his jaw dropped. ¡°That¡¯s right, that was why your body also bursted into ashes when you used white chi energy for the first time.¡± Guang Ming said. Sheng Huo looked up shocked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°White chi energy, it¡¯s not for the brainless to use. That¡¯s why, as a defense mechanism the creatures who created it made sure that any other creature who used it will die.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what do I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ just get out. Why kill a child for your selfish needs if your selfish needs are going to fail?¡± Guang Ming¡¯s words were ice cold. Sheng Huo clenched his teeth. ¡®Damnit! I waited for five thousand years just to die?¡¯


    ¡°Then what do I do?! I just wanted to become the strongest human alive!¡± Sheng Huo yelled and pulled his hair back in anger. Guang Ming smirked as she saw the man go rampant. ¡®Stupid human¡­ wait¡­ white chi energy¡­ maybe¡­ that¡¯s right why can¡¯t I just make him help us instead.¡¯ Guang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Do you want to really to live again?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then, I will grant your wish.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! You?! You can grant my wish?!¡± Sheng Huo blurted out as he looked at her suspiciously. Guang Ming smiled before disappearing and then showing up right in front of Sheng Huo.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She whispered with seductive eyes. Sheng Huo blushed as he smelt her sweet fragrance. ¡°I am¡­ a very a powerful being. If you sign a contract with me, I promise to fulfill your wish.¡± Guang Ming set her hand on his shoulder. Sheng Huo trembled before a perverted smug appeared on his face.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ alright¡­ what are the clauses?¡±


    ¡°Easy¡­ help this girl out. When she needs you, lent her your strength.¡±


    ¡°Strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ your strength. In the future she will be faced with many battles, when that time comes¡­ help her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guang Ming leaned her face closer to Sheng Huo. Sheng Huo was grinning ear to ear now, but the grin immediately disappeared off his face as he looked at Guang Ming with cold eyes.


    ¡°But, how can I trust you?¡± He hissed. Guang Ming raised an eyebrow before smirking. ¡®Well at least he isn¡¯t that easy to manipulate.¡¯ She thought as she raised her hand up in the air.


    ¡°Guess what this is?¡± A white ball of chi energy suddenly appeared in her hand. Sheng Huo¡¯s eyebrows went up as his jaw dropped.


    ¡°This¡­ y-y-you have wh-whi-white chi energy?¡± He stammered out.


    ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t, would I make this kind of contract with you?¡± Guang Ming smiled. ¡®N-n-no way. Who is this lady?¡¯ Sheng Huo thought. ¡°This lady is the only lady that can grant your wish.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Aah! Don¡¯t read my mind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not reading your mind, I¡¯m reading your face, handsome.¡± Guang Ming winked at Sheng Huo. The corners of Sheng Huo lips started to go up but he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Then, give me a body right now. If you don¡¯t then I will just kill this girl off.¡± Sheng Huo crossed his arms, closed his eyes, and raised his chin up. Guang Ming glared at him for a second before smiling.


    ¡°Why? If you do this then it will be beneficial for you too.¡± Guang Ming playfully hit his hard chest. Sheng Huo opened one eye and looked down at the beautiful woman standing in front of him.


    ¡°What do you mean beneficial?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. You¡¯ve been asleep for five thousand years. Think about how things had changed over the years that you¡¯ve been asleep! If you go out now, you¡¯re going to look like an idiot. So just stay inside of Yu Lin and learned how the world is first.¡±


    ¡°I will deal with that when it comes to it. Now give me the body or else I¡¯m going to kill this girl off!¡± Sheng Huo closed his eye and turned his head away. One of Guang Ming¡¯s eye twitch as she felt the urge to hit him. ¡®This stubborn idiot. It sucks even more that I can¡¯t kill him! Shall I just torture him until he leaves? No no no¡­ I can¡¯t do that. I would be wasting too much energy on something useless. What should I do?! Wait¡­ maybe¡­ hehe¡­¡¯


    Sheng Huo did not like being tied down to something as he would rather much be free. Of course he did consider what Guang Ming said, but he just thought that he¡¯ll deal with it when the moment came. He waited for Guang Ming to answer but no answer came. ¡®What¡¯s with this woman? Does she not want the girl to live?¡¯ He thought as he slightly opened his eyes to peek at Guang Ming. His eyes opened fully though when he saw a back of a woman with her shoulders shaking.


    ¡°O-o-oi!¡± He grabbed her shoulder and turn her around. When he did he saw tears fly through the air as the woman had a painful expression on as she was quietly whimpering. His mouth hung open as he didn¡¯t know what to say. He started to feel a little guilty inside.


    ¡°S-s-sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡­¡± Guang Ming covered her eyes with her hands as she cried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sheng Huo gently grabbed both of her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ even if I wanted to help you now¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m trapped¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Trapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ a long time ago¡­ a man¡­ he sealed me inside of a cave¡­ only my consciousness is still here¡­ my body is still sleeping in that cave¡­ that¡¯s why I need someone to save me¡­ I need this girl to save me¡­¡± Guang Ming said through sniffles. Sheng Huo instantly felt bad for trying to take advantage of the helpless, beautiful woman in front of him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ will you help her save me?¡± Guang Ming looked up at Sheng Huo with big, golden, puppy eyes. Sheng Huo immediately nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course! As long as you can give me a body at the end of the day, then I will.¡± Sheng Huo remembered to throw in his benefit from this trade. Guang Ming smiled a sweet smile at him as if he was her only savior.


    ¡°Then, please eject some of your chi energy through your thumb here.¡± A long scroll suddenly appeared in front of Sheng Huo. Sheng Huo glanced down at it nervously as he couldn¡¯t read the characters. Of course he couldn¡¯t read it, it was written in ancient elf language. Sheng Huo wanted to check the writing to make sure he was agreeing to the right contract.


    ¡°This¡­ can you do it in the human writing?¡± He pointed down at the scroll. Guang Ming frowned as she looked back up at him with puppy eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Guang Ming asked as tears began to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°N-n-n-no! Of course I believe you. Look!¡± Sheng Huo pressed his thumb down onto the edge of the scroll where his name laid in human characters. As soon as his chi energy touched the scroll, the scroll disappeared into thin air. ¡°See! So don¡¯t worry lady, I will help this girl help you.¡± Sheng Huo cheerfully said with a smile. The edges of Guang Ming¡¯s lips curved up as she looked triumphantly at Sheng Huo.


    ¡°Id-i-ot!¡± She stuck her tongue out at him. Sheng Huo¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly felt that he just got scammed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°The contract you just agreed to said that you will obey every one of my commands, whether you like it or not, until you and Yu Lin manage to find me. Haha! Now, stop trying to take over the body and just go to sleep for a bit!¡± Guang Ming waved her hand up and Sheng Huo started to float up into the air further away from Guang Ming.


    ¡°Hey! This isn¡¯t what you told me earlier!¡± Sheng Huo yelled.


    ¡°So what? You basically did the same thing to Yu Lin just now didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know that you reap what you sow? Haha! Anyways, don¡¯t worry as long as you help me and Yu Lin until the end, I promise to give you a body so you can continue to train to become the strongest human!¡± Guang Ming smiled and waved her hand.


    ¡°Hey! You snake! You witch! I bet even the story about you being sealed away in the cave is also a lie now huh?! You damn woman! I should¡¯ve never believe you!¡± Sheng Huo screamed before he disappeared. The smile disappeared from Guang Ming¡¯s face as her hand drop back down to her side.


    ¡°I wish it was just a lie¡­¡± She said as she looked into the void space with distant eyes.

 Chapter 31: Twenty One Years

    A white haired, crimson eyed, dark elto girl stared in front of her at a black haired and browned eyed human girl. The dark elto smiled as she watched the little girl skillfully write out human characters on a piece of white paper.The little girl let out a big smile as she sprung up from her seat and ran outside the room with the piece of paper. The dark elto followed behind the little girl as she ran through the hallways.


    When the girl reached an entrance with two vicious looking guards, she paused and bowed. The guards didn¡¯t acknowledge her existence as they kept their gaze in front of them. The little girl paid it no mind as she walked through the entrance and into a room. In the room a man with a stone expression sat behind a desk with piles of paper stacked up on either side of him. The girl smiled when she saw the man and ran up to him.


    ¡°Father, please take a look at my characters.¡± The little girl said as she held up the paper in her hand.


    ¡°Go away Hu Die. I am busy.¡± The man said without even glancing towards the little girl.


    ¡°Please father! Just one look!¡± Hu Die pleaded as she shaked the papers up in the air. The man slammed his hand down on the desk and all the papers around shook.


    ¡°I said go away!¡± The man roared. The little girl trembled in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m s-s-sorry.¡± Hu Die said as she held back tears. She bowed to the man and then quickly left his premises. The man glared at the little girl before sitting back down in his desk.


    When the Hu Die reached her room, she closed the door before falling to the ground. Only then did the tears she had been holding back slide down her face. She buried her head into her knees as she tried not to make any noises to reveal her sadness. Tears streamed down the dark elto¡¯s soft, pale cheeks as she looked at the little girl. She wanted to hug the little girl, to comfort her, but she knew she couldn¡¯t for the little girl couldn¡¯t even see her. She knew that she was just a spectator of something from the past.


    After a moment Hu Die finally put her head up with a determined look in her eyes. She got up and sat down behind her desk and started to prepare the ink stone.


    ¡°One more time¡­ I will make it perfect this time¡­ father will definitely look at it this time¡­¡± She mumbled as she started to write new characters on a blank piece of paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡­ don¡¯t go again¡­¡± The dark elto said as she looked down at the ground with painful eyes.


    When Hu Die was done she got up from her seat and took off with a smile again. The dark elto followed behind her with a solemn expression on her face. Hu Die reached the entranceway again in no time and bowed again towards the soldier. The soldier again, paid no attention to her. Hu Die was about to walk in until she heard her father¡¯s laughter. She looked up in front of her to see her father carrying another little girl in his hands. This little girl had short black hair and dark brown eyes.


    ¡°Of course, you are my daughter. At this age you are already doing a good job writing characters. Haha!¡± Her father smiled as he patted the little girl in his arms. The girl smiled back at her father.


    ¡°Then father, will you get me the hairpin I wanted for doing a good job?¡± The little girl asked with big puppy eyes.


    ¡°Of course! Haha!¡± Hu Die¡¯s father laughed. Seeing this scene, Hu Die felt as if she couldn¡¯t interfere and slowly backed out of the entrance way. She slowly started to walk back to her room. She turned around and casted another glance behind her. She saw her younger half-sister stepped out and the two guards bowed their heads at her.


    ¡°Goodbye lady Yue Liang.¡± Both the guards said in unison. The little girl smiled before skipping away, back to her room. Hu Die¡¯s vision started to get blurry as she turned around and started to run towards her room again.


    The dark elto didn¡¯t follow the girl this time as she stood where she was a couple feet away from the entrance of the room. She looked at the ground and tightly grabbed onto the sides of her robes.


    ¡°I told not go¡­¡± The dark elto mumbled. She closed her eyes as and let out a sigh. When she reopened she had noticed the the scenery around her had changed from a warm summer day to a cold winter night. ¡®This place¡­ no¡­¡¯ The dark elto¡¯s eyes widened as she turned on her heel and ran back towards the entrance way. When she reached the room she saw an older version of the girl kneeling in front of her father.


    ¡°Apologize.¡± Hu Die¡¯s father coldly hissed with a deep voice.


    ¡°I have nothing to apologize for.¡± Hu Die said as she kept her eyes on the ground. Her father squinted at Hu Die as he balled his fist.


    ¡°If you apologize now to your sister and accept your punishment, then I will still forgive you.¡± Her father threatened.


    ¡°I have nothing to apologize for. I did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°You ruined Yue Liang¡¯s birthday party and you dare say you did nothing wrong?!¡± Her father yelled. Hu Die looked up and looked into her father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She started it. She insulted my mother! She said my mother was a whore! If protecting my mother¡¯s honor is wrong, then why don¡¯t you kill me right here father?!¡± Hu Die yelled back. Hu Die¡¯s father glared back at Hu Die.


    ¡°Apologize. It¡¯s the last time I¡¯m asking.¡±


    ¡°No. I refused to. Why do I have to apologize if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Hu Die held back tears that threatened to fall. Her father looked down at her before turning around. A long time passed as Hu Die looked at his broad back.


    ¡°For thirteen years, I fed and clothed you. Today, all that will stop. From now on, I am not your father, and you are not my daughter. Get out of my house.¡± He finally said. Hu Die¡¯s eyes widened as shook her head.


    ¡°Fa-father! Why are you doing this? I will apologize. Please don¡¯t kick me out. I have nowhere to go!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Her father¡¯s voice echoed into the halls. Two guards walked into the room.


    ¡°Yes master?¡± One asked.


    ¡°Drag this wench off my property and make sure she never steps inside again.¡± Her father ordered.


    ¡°Yes master!¡± The two guards answered in unison as they lowered their head. They then bent down and each of them wrapped their arms around Hu Die¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Father! Please don¡¯t do this! Father! I will apologize! Please father! I will apologize!¡± Tears ran down Hu Die¡¯s face as she struggled to get out of the guards grasps. The guards quickly picked her off the ground and started to drag her away. The dark elto glared at Hu Die¡¯s father.


    ¡°You wretched bastard.¡± She cursed under her breath before turning around and running after Hu Die. She caught up with Hu Die as they dragged her towards the gate.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± She screamed as she tried to shake them off. The guards didn¡¯t even react to her retaliation as they threw her out and then slammed the gates in her face. She quickly got back on her feet and started banging on the door. ¡°Let me in! Let me in!¡± Her breath could be seen in the air as she began to shiver from the harsh cold. ¡°Let¡­ me¡­ in¡­¡± She slowly fell down to her knees in the freezing snow. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She mumbled as she brought her knees to her face and wrapped her arms around them. Tears also fell down the dark elto¡¯s face as she stood there in the cold, watching the human girl cry herself to sleep.


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. At first the image before her was blurry, however as she blinked the image became clearer and clearer until she saw a man¡¯s face. The man had tanned skin, dark brown eyes and black hair, with stubs of unshaven hair on his chin. When the man saw that Yu Lin¡¯s eyes were open he quickly backed away.


    ¡°It worked Hong Hu. She should be fine now.¡± The man said. Chief Chu¡¯s worried face suddenly appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s vision. He looked as if he grew fifty years older as the wrinkles on his forehead looked more dominant now.


    ¡°Yu Lin! Do you feel alright?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yu Lin¡¯s mind was still fuzzy and her eyelids felt too heavy for her. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ She thought before the weight of her eyes shut themselves closed. ¡°Yu Lin! What is going on?¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice sounded far away and muffled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much Hong Hu. She¡¯s probably just tired. We should let her rest more.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am. Just let her sleep.¡± The man reassured Chief Chu. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ I should sleep¡­¡¯ Yu Lin thought and her mind drifted off.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The dark elto laid her back on the wall as she watched the scene in front of her. Hu Die, who standing in front of her, was now a young woman. Standing across from Hu Die was her father, who looked now looked a little older. They stood in the guest room of the Li Clan¡¯s home with tension in between them. Hu Die looked up nervously at her father.


    ¡°Father¡­ please give us your blessings.¡± Hu Die softly said. Hu Die¡¯s father raised an eyebrow as anger could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°What? Give you two my blessings?¡± He said through clenched teeth. Hu Die chin trembled as she swallowed hard as she saw her father¡¯s expression. ¡°You wench!¡± Her father yelled before bringing his arm up and slapping Hu Die across the face. Hu Die grimaced as she touched her now swollen red cheek. She touched something wet and warm and drew her hand back to see blood. Her plump pink lips were now torn at a corner. ¡°How dare you ask me for my blessings when you stole your sister¡¯s fiance?¡± Hu Die¡¯s father hissed.


    ¡°Father¡­ please¡­ we love each other.¡± Hu Die pleaded as tears started streaming down her face. ¡°I have never requested anything from you father¡­ please¡­ give us your blessings, and break the engagement off. I will listen to anything you say so please, do this!¡± Hu Die begged.


    ¡°No. You¡­¡± Her father thought for a moment. ¡°If you decide to end things with him, and let him marry your sister then I will consider you part of my family again. I will let you come back.¡± Hu Die looked at her father with conflict in her eyes. She then dropped down to her knees as brought her hands together.


    ¡°Please... don¡¯t do this... to me father. Please! I beg of you. I¡­ I really love him¡­ I need him¡­¡± Hu Die said through sniffles.


    ¡°You need him more than your family?¡± His tone was a sharp sword drawn to her neck. Hu Die swallowed hard before nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered, her whole body shaking from fear. Her father let out an angry sigh.


    ¡°You¡­ when I kicked you out six years ago, I wanted you to become a better person¡­ but now I realize that my choice back then wasn¡¯t wrong... you are just like your mother¡­ you¡¯re a whore just like your mother!¡± He hissed. Hu Die stopped shaking when she heard this and she slowly picked herself up from the ground. She looked up with fury in her eyes. She locked her gaze with her father¡¯s as she balled her fists.


    ¡°In my life there have been only been four people who have shown me what love truly means. In my life there have been only four people who have shown me what family truly means. Those four people are uncle, Ju Hua, Qi Long, and... my mother. To hear you say that about my mother¡­ it¡¯s worse than getting cut with a sword. To hear you say those words about my mother¡­ I realized¡­ that you were right all along. Thank you for disowning me all these years. Thank you for not acknowledging me as your daughter. Thank you for allowing me ...to do the same as you.¡± Hu Die wiped the tears off her face as she glared at her father. ¡°From this day onwards, we have no relationship. My father is not Li Zhang Shi. I was an orphan from the day my mother died, and I will be one until I die. Sorry sir Li for taking up your precious time. I will be leaving now, and I will never come back. Never.¡± Hu Die turned around and started walking out, however paused by the door. ¡°I almost forgot, happy birthday sir Li. I hope you continue to live a long, and happy life.¡± Hu Die¡¯s words were devoid of any emotions as she then continued to walk out of the her father¡¯s home.


    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡± The dark elto repeated as she stared at Hu Die¡¯s back as it got smaller and smaller.


    Yu Lin heard someone humming a lively tune. She opened her eyes to see the familiar ceiling in front of her. She turned her head to see a man writing something down on paper. The man¡¯s head shaked side to side as he continued to hum.


    ¡°Lalala.¡± The man sung as he continued to move the brush up and down. ¡°Ah-aa-ah!¡± The man looked up as he started vocalizing by himself. ¡°Lalal-¡± His voice stopped when he saw Yu Lin staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± The man got up from where he was sitting and rushed over to Yu Lin. The man placed his head on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems to have gone down.¡± He muttered and then smiled at Yu Lin. ¡®Who is this man?¡¯ Yu Lin thought and her eyelids began to feel heavy again as she closed them. ¡°Ah, and there she goes again.¡± The man chuckled as sleep took over Yu Lin once again.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Lady Hu Die!¡± A male healer ran into the room. The dark elto and Hu Die looked up from where they were sitting. Hu Die was now much older from the aura she gave off, however her face looked as youthful as ever.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu Die asked as she set down her brush.


    ¡°It¡¯s trouble¡­ general Li¡­ general Li Zhang Shi¡­ is heavily injured¡­ they need your help¡­¡± The healer said panting. Hu Die¡¯s eyes turned cold and she picked her paintbrush back up. The healer frowned, confused.


    ¡°Lady H-¡±


    ¡°Go get another healer. I am busy.¡± Hu Die nonchalantly said as she continued writing where she left off.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die! It¡¯s a black situation! A black one!¡± The healer argued. Hu Die ignored him as she moved her brush up and down creating strokes for characters. ¡°Lady Hu Die! It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s order! Please go!¡± The healer cried.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to go get another healer.¡± Hu Die said. The dark elto looked at Hu Die¡¯s face and smile broke out on her face.


    ¡°Stubborn wretch.¡± She muttered before sitting back in her chair.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die!¡± The healer cried, however soon gave up when he saw Hu Die was not going to budge from where she was sitting


    A few moments later Hu Die heard footsteps approaching the room again. She sighed as she set down her paintbrush.


    ¡°I already told you to go ge-¡± Her eyes trailed up and she saw a man wearing a black robe with golden engravings. When her eyes met his purple one she immediately sprung up from her seat and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty. I didn¡¯t realize it was you.¡± She quickly apologized. The emperor walked up closer to Hu Die, narrowing his eyes at her.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He asked. Hu Die didn¡¯t answer as she kept her head down. ¡°I said, why are you still here?!¡± The emperor raised the volume of his voice.


    ¡°Excuse me your majesty, but I believe my skills are too insufficient to help a great general such as general Li, so I must ask of you to request another healer. Please excuse my rude behavior.¡±


    ¡°What? You are the best healer in Sky Continent! What do you mean you mean you believe your skills are insufficient?!¡± The emperor yelled. Hu Die only lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty.¡± Hu Die replied. There was a moment of silence as tension filled the air between the emperor and Hu Die.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help him, I will forbid you from healing anyone ever again!¡± The emperor threatened. Hu Die was silent for a moment before letting out a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty.¡± She said again. The emperor let out a frustrated sigh as he looked at Hu Die. Hu Die was wondering what to do next when she suddenly saw the emperor on his knees in front of her. ¡°Your majesty!¡± She yelled as she bent down to pull him up. ¡°Please get up. You should not be doing this.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, please help me.¡± The emperor sounded desperate.


    ¡°Please do not call me that your majesty. My job as your teacher ended when you become the emperor, please, get up.¡±


    ¡°Save him. He is one of the best generals I have.¡± The emperor begged. Hu Die frowned before falling to her knees, and touching her forehead to the ground.


    ¡°He may one of the best generals you have, but he is already dead to me. How can I save a dead person your majesty? How can I revive the dead?¡± Hu Die¡¯s voice was empty. The dark elto also looked away from the scene.


    ¡°Teacher, please, I beg you.¡± The emperor grabbed Hu Die¡¯s shoulders and pulled her up. Hu Die looked and saw the conflicted expression on the emperor¡¯s face. She had always thought of the emperor as her son, and seeing him make that expression she  felt conflicted inside.


    ¡°Your majesty¡­ that person¡­ that person killed me. That person teared me to shreds and left me to die. That person abandoned me. Twenty one years had already passed since I last saw him. If I saw him now, I may want to kill him instead of heal him¡­ are you still going to trust that person¡¯s health with someone like me?¡± Hu Die¡¯s eyes reflected the honesty in her words. The emperor looked at her and nodded his head.


    ¡°I trust you. No matter what happens, I trust you, teacher.¡± The emperor gave her back the eyes she gave him. Hu Die thought about it for a moment before nodding her head.


    ¡°I understand¡­ if you really trust me, I will obey your orders¡­ but I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Request?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I manage to help him, please do not ever tell him that I was the one who healed him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want that man to think that I am doing this because I hold any feelings left for him¡­ I¡¯m only doing this because you asked.¡± Hu Die firmly said. The emperor looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s go then.¡± The emperor pulled her up and the two left for the palace. The dark elto followed not far from behind them.


    ---


    Hu Die stared blankly at the old man she just healed. It was a long process spanning up to four hours for the man was old, and the injuries inflicted were harsh. She sat down next to him and felt his pulse. Four hours earlier it was a weak one, but now it was steady. She stared at the multiple scars on his muscular chest. Old ones that were constantly replaced with new ones. She stared at his once thick black hair that was now thin and white. She stared at the increasing wrinkles on his face and his chapped lips. She stared at them.


    ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± She commanded. The healers, and servants in the room looked up at her with worried eyes.


    ¡°Lady, we a-¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to harm him, so please, get out.¡± All the healers and servants glanced at each other nervously before nodding and exiting the room. The dark elto watched Hu Die from the side of the bed with deep eyes. She watched as Hu Die grabbed the old man¡¯s hand with her right hand, and started stroking the man¡¯s forehead with her left.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been twenty one years¡­ father.¡± Held in tears starting running out of Hu Die¡¯s eyes as she whimpered. Tears also started falling down the dark elto¡¯s face as she stared at the scene. ¡°I have two sons¡­ you have two grandsons¡­ father¡­ I¡­ hated you. I hated you so much. I hated that you kicked me out. I hated that you loved Yue Liang more than me. I hated that you didn¡¯t give us your blessings¡­ I hated that you never came all these years and begged for my forgiveness¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I hated myself, who hated you. I hated myself for finding out that you were the one¡­ who save Qi Long¡­ who saved our son¡­ that you almost died doing so... I hated myself for seeing you at mother¡¯s grave¡­ crying¡­ begging for forgiveness¡­ saying that you¡¯ve been wrong¡­ all these years¡­ that I¡¯m better off without you¡­ that I don¡¯t miss you¡­ that I don¡¯t think of you¡­ how could you¡­ how could you even think that?¡± Hu Die pulled her hands up to wipe her tears away. She then stood up from her seat. ¡°Live. Live and begged for my forgiveness. Say you¡¯re sorry. Say you miss me. Say you love me. Then, I will¡­ I will forgive you¡­ we¡¯re both getting older¡­ we don¡¯t have time, so don¡¯t die until you repent for your sins. I¡­ will be waiting. I will be waiting¡­ father.¡± Hu Die turned around and walked out of the doors.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die.¡± A muffled voice said from outside the doors.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hu Die¡¯s muffled voice asked.


    ¡°Lan Hei Kong is asking you to meet him at the lake tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright, tell him I will be there first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Hu Die said before her steps echoed off somewhere else.


    The dark elto stood there, wiping her tears away as she stared down at the old man. That¡¯s when she notice the old man¡¯s mouth moving. That¡¯s when she noticed a trail of tear sliding down the side of his face. The dark elto walked up and leaned her ear next to his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The old man¡¯s hoarse voice was barely audible. The dark elto¡¯s eyes widened as she slowly backed away from the old man and started crying out loud. Screaming in pain as she buried her head into her knees.


    ¡°... and the princess lived happily ever after with her family.¡± Yu Lin heard a low voice say. She opened her eyes to see her father sitting next to her with a book out in front of him. Her father closed the book and set it aside as he stood up. He let out a worried sigh as he looked over Yu Lin. When he saw that Yu Lin¡¯s eyes were open he gasped. ¡°Yu Lin!¡± He cheerfully said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Fa...ther¡­¡± Yu Lin¡¯s croaked out barely audible. Her throat was dry and her body felt as if it had lost all of its muscles.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Chou ran out of the room as fast as lightning with his short stubby legs. Yu Lin frowned before she tried getting up.


    ¡°Augh!¡± She groaned as she felt pain in her abdomen.


    ¡°Wa-ta-ta-ta!¡± A voice called out. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get up yet!¡± Yu Lin turned her head to see a tanned man with raggedy clothing, and his hair in a low pony tail.


    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± Yu Lin hoarse voice croaked out. The man placed his hand on her forehead and nodded before grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°I am a physician.¡± The man replied as he nodded after feeling her pulse and then proceeded to pull the bottom part of Yu Lin¡¯s eye down. He then nodded before smiling and patting Yu Lin¡¯s head. ¡°How are you feeling little girl?¡±


    ¡°Thir¡­ sty¡­ and weak¡­¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Haha! Is that so? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here so everything will be alright.¡± The man gave Yu Lin a reassuring smile before turning his head away. ¡°Mr. Du, can you please fetch some water, porridge, and medicine from the kitchen? Tang Tang will be able to help you there.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chou said before running out of the room. The smile disappeared of the man¡¯s face as he wrapped his finger around Yu Lin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man whispered as he looked into Yu Lin¡¯s ruby eyes. Yu Lin raised an eyebrow as she stared at him confused, her mind still fuzzy as she thought the man was still checking her vitals.


    ¡°I am¡­ Du Yu Lin¡­ I am¡­ four years old¡­ I am¡­ a dark elto¡­¡± Yu Lin replied. As she was a healer in her previous life, she knew how hard it was for doctors and healers to diagnose their patients sometimes when they didn¡¯t know enough information about them. So she tried to give as much information as she can about herself to him. The man¡¯s eyebrows went up before he laughed and moved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Precautions.¡± He said.


    ¡°Pre¡­ cautions?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to worry about. By the way, later when you meet Hon- I mean Chief Chu, remember to thank him. You were burning up so bad you were basically a human torch. His arms got burnt pretty bad carrying you inside of here so be thankful. Understand?¡± The man patted her head again. Yu Lin¡¯s eyebrows went downwards as she thought about all the troubles she had caused.


    ¡°Under¡­ stood.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The man smiled.


    After the man spoonfed Yu Lin some porridge, water, and medicine he left. Yu Lin let out a sigh after he left as his spirits were too high and she couldn¡¯t handle him anymore. Yu Lin smiled when she saw Chou sit down next to her and put his hand on her forehead. Chou smiled sweetly down at his daughter. If someone else saw this they would think he was planning to eat her by the expression he gave off, however Yu Lin knew this smile and she smiled back at him.


    ¡°Get better my daughter. After you get better, father will build a house just for you!¡± Chou cheerfully said.


    ¡°Un.¡± Yu Lin nodded her head. Chou smiled again before standing up.


    ¡°Anyways, father have to go help out with the construction so you get some rest alright?¡± He said as he turned to leave. Yu Lin frowned as she reached her hand out and pulled on the back of his robes. Chou¡¯s eyebrows went up before he turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked as he sat back down.


    ¡°Can you go after I fall asleep papa?¡± Yu Lin asked, her eyes big and round. Chou smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course! Anything for my daughter! Should I tell you a bedtime story then?¡± Chou asked. Yu Lin nodded her head and Chou started to tell her the story about a princess and a knight. Yu Lin smiled as she began to close her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I am not Li Hu Die right now. I am Du Yu Lin. I have parents who love me, and no one can take that away from me. No one.¡¯ She thought before falling back into a deep sleep.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yun Hua stumbled into a dark cave with blood leaking out of her mouth as half her face now looked like it was eaten away by acid. A small candle was the only source of light in the dark cave as it sat in front of a male dark elf. The dark elf was sitting crossed legged on top of a rock with his eyes closed, topless, with his long white hair sitting on his shoulders.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yun Hua begged. ¡°Master, please save me.¡± The dark elf opened his eyes to reveal two blue circles as he turned to look at Yun Hua.


    ¡°A failure? I have no room for a failure.¡± The dark elf turned his head back and closed his eyes.


    ¡°But master¡­ I found her¡­ I found Yo Mei.¡± Yun Hua fell to her knees by the rock. The dark elf opened his eyes and looked at her with suspicion on his face as he grasped for her chin.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes master. I would never lie to you, master.¡± Yun Hua looked into blue eyes and she blushed as lust filled her eyes. The dark elf smiled.


    ¡°Then, come here.¡± The dark elf said as he pulled Yun Hua closer to him. His lips planted themselves onto hers, and he slipped his other hand into her robes. Yun Hua let out a moan as she closed her eyes, and wrapped her arms around him. Yun Hua¡¯s disfigured face, and melted hand suddenly started to come back as if they were never gone. The orange bead inside her body started moving up from her chi center to her mouth.


    The man kept his eyes open and as he looked at Yun Hua he imagined a black haired and golden eyed woman before him. ¡®Yo Mei¡­ my Yo Mei¡­¡¯ He thought as his eyes curved into a malicious smile.


    Author''s note: Just wanted to say... I cried a lot while writing this chapter... like a lot... got too emotionally involved with my fictional character... so please excuse and tell me if you see any mistakes. Thanks for reading! :)

 Chapter 32: Brewed Medicine

    Yu Lin sat up on the bed as she stared blankly out in front of her. Three days had already passed when she woke up and she felt a lot better than she did before. She was surprised when she found out she had been in a constant sleep for the past five days. She wasn¡¯t strong enough yet to do any difficult physical activities, but her mind wasn¡¯t clouded like it had been. She could think clearly now as she brought her legs up to sit cross legged. She focused on her chi center and when she opened her eyes again she frowned. ¡®It¡¯s still there¡­ does this mean I¡¯m still in danger?¡¯ She thought as she rubbed her forehead. ¡®This damn bastard¡­¡¯ She cursed inside of her head.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± Yu Lin put her hand down and looked over at the doorway to see Chief Chu standing there with his arms, and hand wrapped in bandages. She jumped up on her feet and bowed her body.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much and I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I have caused. If it wasn¡¯t for you, then I will not be alive right now. Thank you.¡± She said. She hadn¡¯t seen Chief Chu for the last three days for some reasons and she had been preparing herself mentally for their meeting. Chief Chu let out a heartily laugh as he stepped inside the room.


    ¡°Get up Yu Lin, you don¡¯t have to do this. If it wasn¡¯t for you my grandson would¡¯ve died already.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin looked up and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked as a sweat bead slowly trickled down the side of her face. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, he knew it was me who healed him.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°He Lan told me all about it. About how you came up with the plan to escape, and about how you stayed behind to help him. That boy was really worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°As punishment for what he, and the other kids, try to do you, I sent them out to collect some herbs with Tang Tang.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ but, who is that doctor/healer that has been taking care of me these past few days? I keep asking him but he won¡¯t tell me his name.¡± Yu Lin made an annoyed face. Chief Chu let out another laugh.


    ¡°That man? I wonder why he won¡¯t tell you his name¡­¡± Chief Chu touched his chin as he looked up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I wonder why too.¡± Yu Lin nodded her head. Chief Chu just shrugged his shoulder.


    ¡°If he won¡¯t tell you, then I¡¯m sorry to say that I can¡¯t tell you either.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yu Lin complained but Chief Chu just shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways, rest while you can. When you¡¯re better your training is going to be tripled.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?¡± Yu Lin almost yelled.


    ¡°I told you not to fall asleep, but you fell asleep anyways. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t something I could control! If a person is tired, a person will eventually fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, shh, shh. You still went against my word, so enjoy this time while you still have it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my parents!¡±


    ¡°Your parents are the ones who entrusted your training to me.¡± Chief Chu smiled at Yu Lin. Yu Lin let out a groan as she thought about her future training. She was already training now until she dropped, but it seemed like Chief Chu wanted to train until she died. ¡®I escaped death twice, just to die by training? Why?¡¯ She thought as she let out a deep sigh, but then she suddenly looked back up at Chief Chu.


    ¡°Talking about my parents, where is my mother?¡± Yu Lin asked with worried eyes.


    ¡°Your mother is still in the other village right now. She wanted to come straight here and see you but she stayed behind to help rebuild the village instead after hearing that you were alright.¡±


    ¡°Heard that I was alright? How?¡±


    ¡°I sent a message to Sen Feng through a bird messenger. Don¡¯t worry, she will be back soon.¡± Chief Chu gave Yu Lin a reassuring smile. Yu Lin nodded her head. ¡°Anyways, I have to head back to attend to some matters. You try to get as much rest as you can alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Again, thank you very much.¡± Yu Lin gave him another bow. Chief Chu turned around and began walking out the door, but paused.


    ¡°By the way Yu Lin, did you¡­ feel a presence inside of you or feel anything try to take you over?¡± Chief Chu carefully asked. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she swallowed.


    ¡°N-n-no. I don¡¯t really remember after I got hurt by the witch.¡± Yu Lin answered. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Chief Chu about Chang Sheng Huo, but decided that she would rather take care of that matter herself.


    ¡°Is that so? I see then¡­ well I will see you later then.¡± Chief Chu pondered for a second before walking away. Yu Lin let out a sigh before going back and sitting on the bed. She thought about what had happened the past few days and thought how lucky it was for her to be alive. She also thought about the dreams she had had and a distant look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡®I wonder how if he was really awake then, or if he was just awake in my dream¡­ would he have reconciled with me if I was still alive, or would he still continue to be stubborn? What choice would he have made if I didn¡¯t die the next day?¡¯ Yu Lin quickly rubbed her eyes as she felt tears were coming.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A low voice suddenly called out and Yu Lin jumped startled. She looked at the doorway to see the physician walking in with a bowl of brewed medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you.¡± Yu Lin said nonchalantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just me?! Did you already forget that I saved your life? If I haven¡¯t opened your meridian points to lower your temperature then you would be dead by now.¡± The man set the tray down and handed the bowl to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Lin took the bowl and gulped it down in one shot. She grimaced when she was done and handed the bowl back to the man. The man chuckled before taking it and setting it back on the tray.


    ¡°Taste good?¡± He teased as he moved one of the chairs close to the bed and sat down. Yu Lin made a face at the man before smiling.


    ¡°Yes sir, it tastes so good I would love to drink it for the rest of my life!¡± Yu Lin said and then made a face at him. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The man laughed as he picked up Yu Lin¡¯s wrist and put two of his fingers down on it to feel her pulse.


    ¡°You¡¯re a funny one.¡± The man said before moving his fingers away and placing it on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Well, they do say the bitter the medicine is, the better it is for you.¡± Yu Lin shrugged her shoulders. ¡°By the way, what do you use to brew my medicine sir?¡± The man put his hand down and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m curious.¡± Yu Lin replied with an awkward smile. She was actually quite interested as she knew what she would prescribe herself, however when she smelt and taste the medicine given to her, it seemed like a different kind of prescription. The man narrowed his eyes at Yu Lin for a bit before nodding his head.


    ¡°I see, well since you¡¯re that curious I will tell you.¡± The man said as he sat straight. Yu Lin nodded and put on a curious face, when she was in fact pretty happy. ¡°What I put in your medicine is four types of roots. The first one is Chunga root, which is commonly used to treat fevers, Soxa root, which is used to calm nerves down, Milin root, which is used to help people go to sleep, and Dois root, which I use to help clean out your system.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s jaw dropped and she blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°D-d-dois root? Are you trying to kill me sir?¡± Yu Lin yelled as she backed away from the man. The man looked back at her speechless before putting on an amused smile.


    ¡°Kill you? What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Dois root is known for being toxic. One may not know it at first, but if they continue to consume it, it will harm their health. How can you brew something like that for a patient?!¡± Yu Lin looked at him suspiciously. The man raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°How do you know that Dois roots are toxic?¡± He asked. Yu Lin swallowed hard before answering.


    ¡°I-i-it¡¯s bec-cause I read it in a book somewhere.¡± She stuttered out. It wasn¡¯t actually a lie as she did read it in a book before, in her past life that is.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°O-of course, how else am I supposed to know that information?¡± Yu Lin gave him an innocent look. He nodded his head before reaching inside of his pocket and pulling out a bundle of green herbs.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± He held the herbs up. Yu Lin squinted her eyes and then nodded her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sixing.¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°Do you know what they are used for?¡±


    ¡°They are usually used in foods to add flavoring.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ they can also be used as medicine because they help clean out the liver but they would usually then be brewed with other types of roots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but, did you know they are also a detoxifier?¡± The man asked with a sparkle in his eyes.


    ¡°What? A detoxifier? This is the first time I am hearing about this.¡± Yu Lin cocked her head and furrowed her brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause I just found out about it three years ago and I¡¯m still trying to spread the word around.¡±


    ¡°Oohh¡­¡± Yu Lin nodded her head understanding. ¡°But, how do you get the toxins out of the Dois root? I don¡¯t think it will be as easy as just boiling it together¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The process takes a couple days. You know how Dois roots are purple at first?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I boiled the Sixing and mix a little bit of salt along with it. Afterwards I completely cover the Dois roots with the boiled Sixing. At first I just did it as an experiment, but after three days the purple color of the Dois roots was completely gone.¡±


    ¡°Just because the color was gone, doesn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t toxic anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I ran some tests.¡±


    ¡°What? Tests? On what?¡±


    ¡°Myself. I brewed and drank the Dois roots.¡± The man said with a smile. Yu Lin sat there speechless for a couple seconds.


    ¡°You¡­ are you crazy?¡± Yu Lin genuinely asked. The man let out another laugh.


    ¡°Of course not¡­ do you think Ho- I mean Chief Chu would let me treat a patient if I was crazy?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to know how well it worked then I should be the one taking it myself. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve been taking it for three years already. I¡¯m perfectly, and actually my digestive system is better than it was three years ago. So don¡¯t worry, and go to sleep.¡± The man reached over and patted Yu Lin¡¯s head. ¡°Trust me.¡± He gave Yu Lin a reassuring smile. Yu Lin shook his hand off and made another face at him.


    ¡°How can I trust a person who won¡¯t even tell me his own name?¡± Yu Lin barked back. The man let out another laugh before getting up and placing the chair back to its original position.


    ¡°I will tell you when the time comes.¡± The man said as he picked up the tray.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me now?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reasons.¡±


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say that the person who saved your life!¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me¡­ but what type of physician are you? A doctor or a healer?¡± Yu Lin raised an eyebrow. The man gave her a smile before turning around.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I will come look at you again tomorrow so rest.¡± He said before walking out, and closing the doors.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ignore my question! Hey!¡± Yu Lin watched as he kept walking not even turning around to give her another glance. Yu Lin let out a sigh as she fell backwards onto the bed. ¡®That person¡­ what is he?¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she tossed and turned in her bed. ¡®Doctors are people who don¡¯t have the ability to heal but they can prescribe medicine and use acupuncture. They also rely heavily on herbs to fix a wound. Healers are people who do have the ability to heal and they can prescribe medicine as well, however they get paid a lot more since healing is harder to do. They also do not believe in the use of acupuncture¡­ just what is he? Agh! So annoying!¡¯ Yu Lin kicked her feet up and down before closing her eyes. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll find out later¡­ so tired¡­ the medicine must be kicking in already¡­¡¯


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ---------------


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yu Lin opened her eyes and laid up as she heard someone screaming her name. She rubbed her eyes and looked up to see He Lan burst into her room. ¡°Yu Lin! Are you alright?¡± He Lan ran up to her and grabbed one of her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so loud?¡± Yu Lin yawned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He Lan said as he looked down apologetically. Yu Lin side-eyed him and smiled. ¡®This kid¡­ changed for the better I guess. I thought he was going to revert to his old self after we got back, but I thought wrong.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. She had seen many people¡¯s personalities changed before based on where they were.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said as He Lan looked up at her. ¡°Anyways, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°A-a-ah, just¡­ I heard you woke up so I just¡­ wanted to see how you were doing.¡± He Lan tried to play it off cooly.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ but, when are you going to let go?¡± Yu Lin raised her hand that He Lan was holding. He Lan¡¯s face turned a bright red, matching his hair, before he quickly let go causing Yu Lin to let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Se-seeing you like this, I guess you¡¯re do-doing fine then.¡± He Lan averted his eyes away as he put his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Yes, I am doing fine. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I may not be here right now.¡± Yu Lin gave him another smile. He Lan turned to look at Yu Lin¡¯s face and a smile started creeping up on his face before he coughed it away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, if it weren¡¯t for you, then I wouldn¡¯t be here either. So¡­ thank you too.¡± He Lan looked down into Yu Lin¡¯s red eyes. The smile he coughed away gradually reappeared. The two of them stood in each other''s eyes in silence as seconds tick by. Yu Lin cocked her head before raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Lan looked dumbfounded for a moment before blushing red. ¡°I should get going. Sorry for waking you up. See you tomorrow.¡± He said stiffly before waving his hand, turning around, and stumbled out of the room, shutting the doors behind him. Yu Lin let out small laugh as she watched him before lying back down.


    ¡°How funny.¡± She said before closing her eyes. A moment passed as she tossed and turned. ¡®Go to sleep¡­ go to sleep¡­ go to sleep¡­¡¯ She said in her head however now she was awake, it was difficult going back to sleep. She frowned as she laid back up. ¡°That brat¡­ now I can¡¯t go to sleep.¡± She said, annoyed. She kicked her blankets off of her as she turned her body to get out of bed. ¡°A walk wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± She said to herself as she grabbed an outer robe and pulled it on.


    She opened her doors and immediately felt the chilly air touch her face. She closed her eyes before taking in a deep breath. ¡®It feels so nice¡­¡¯ She thought. She smiled before closing her doors and started walking around the premises.


    Yu Lin stopped when she was near the kitchen as her nose caught onto a sweet scent. ¡®It smells good.¡¯ She thought as she started heading there. When she reached the kitchen she saw a plump, middle age lady pouring some liquid into a teapot. ¡®That lady¡­ who is she? I¡¯m pretty sure I saw here before¡­ ah that¡¯s right, Zheng Jiao.¡¯ Yu Lin thought. She remembered their first time meeting when He Lan first attacked her and let out a small chuckle. Yu Lin had not seen the woman around anymore so she did not remember her name. The woman set the teapot, and cups on the tray before turning around. When she looked up to see Yu Lin she let out a small scream and jumped, dropping the tray. Yu Lin stepped forward as fast as she could, catching the tray in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for startling you like this.¡± Yu Lin quickly apologized as she handed the tray back to Zheng Jiao. Zheng Jiao took the tray and bowed her head.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s alright¡­ but what is the young lady doing here at this time of night?¡± She asked politely.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I just came out for a walk. Is that Chunga tea you just brewed? It smells really good.¡± Yu Lin looked at the teapot on the tray. Zheng Jiao eyes widened as she was shocked Yu Lin could guess what she was brewing at such a young age.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young master just came from the mountains, so I wanted to give him something to warm up his body during the chilly night.¡± Zheng Jiao answered.


    ¡°You chose a good choice then. Chunga leaves is known for warming up and relaxing the body, but they are quite expensive for they are only found in the Sun continent. He Lan is lucky tonight.¡± Yu Lin let out a small laugh as she looked enviously at the teapot. Zheng Jiao was shocked again that Yu Lin could describe the benefits of the Chunga leaves. ¡®It¡¯s just as the other servants has said¡­ she is smart beyond her age.¡¯ Zheng Jiao¡¯s thoughts about Yu Lin had changed.


    Because of their first encounter Zheng Jiao had tried to avoid meeting Yu Lin as much as possible for she felt embarrassed at what she did. She was also the main servant to He Lan which gave her even much more reason for not wanting to meet Yu Lin. She had grown a strong dislike towards Yu Lin for punishing He Lan by making He Lan sew back her robe. She thought that sewing was strictly just for a woman so she felt furious when she heard about it. He Lan had also complained to her about Yu Lin before making her believe that Yu Lin was just a cocky, troublesome child however ever since He Lan got back, all he has been talking about was Yu Lin. Zheng Jiao also found out that Yu Lin was the only one who stayed behind to help He Lan during the troll attack and her opinion of Yu Lin began to change. She also felt a little bit grateful towards Yu Lin because she treated He Lan just like her grandson and when she found out he was lost her heart was broken.


    ¡°Would young lady like some?¡± She asked. Yu Lin looked up and quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m still recovering from my fever, so Chunga tea may not be the best choice for me. Thank you for offering though.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry. I did not know that you were recovering from a fever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t apologize.¡± Yu Lin shook her hands. Zheng Jiao gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Is there something I can help young lady with?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine I wi- actually,¡± Yu Lin thought for a moment, ¡°is there a library here?¡±


    ¡°A library? Yes, we do have a library. Should I lead young lady there?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°Follow me please.¡± Zheng Jiao said as she walked out of the kitchen with Yu Lin behind her.


    After a while of walking Zheng Jiao stopped in front of a room.


    ¡°Here is the library.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Does young lady have any more questions before I go?¡±


    ¡°Can I take out books from the library?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only three at the maximum. Please sign out your names and the books you took at the front desk. We also ask that you also return all three before taking out any books.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You should go tend to He Lan now, I will take care of myself here. Thank you.¡± Yu Lin bowed to Zheng Jiao. Zheng Jiao quickly bowed back.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Anytime you need help, please do not to ask of me young lady.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Yu Lin said. Zheng Jiao gave Yu Lin another bow before leaving her.


    Yu Lin entered the library and her jaw dropped. ¡®It¡¯s bigger then I expected.¡¯ She thought as she looked at the rows of shelves lined up behind each other. She hadn¡¯t expect much because she thought that Glorious Forest was a rather secluded area thus leading her to be pleasantly surprised. She shook her head to get herself together before heading towards the plants and medicine section. She was glad that the books were arranged in years they were published as she quickly started pulling out books that were published during the last nine years. She skimmed through one to see that new discoveries of plants. She kept that one aside as she skimmed through another about new medicinal practices. ¡®Wait.¡¯ She looked up from the page she was reading. ¡®Wasn¡¯t there also a book inside the endless bracelet that witch gave me?¡¯ She thought. She set the book down and pulled her sleeve up to reveal a shiny, metallic bracelet. She bit down on her bottom lip, wondering if she should inject her chi energy to activate it as she was still recovering. ¡®Should I do it or not? Is it safe or not? Ca-¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A low voice called out next to Yu Lin. Yu Lin jumped startled as she looked next to her to see the physician standing there. She let out a relieved sigh before glaring at him.


    ¡°Sir! I think you going to kill me before I even fully recover.¡± She gave him an annoyed look. The man let out a laugh.


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought there was a ghost next to me!¡±


    ¡°Haha! But, what are you doing here? I thought I told you to rest.¡± The man narrowed his eyes at Yu Lin. Yu Lin looked away averting her gaze from his.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I woke up and I couldn¡¯t fall asleep so I thought I should do some reading.¡± She answered.


    ¡°In the plants and medicine area?¡±


    ¡°Yea. So? Am I not allowed to?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­ but the stuff you are picking out are too advanced for a child like you. Why don¡¯t you start with something easy first?¡± The man suggested.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I will stick with these.¡± Yu Lin picked up the two books that she was looking through earlier. The man gave Yu Lin a weird look.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t understand a thing.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I will deal with it when it comes.¡±


    ¡°How weird¡­¡± The man cocked his head before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Just, do what you want then I guess.¡± The man said as he started putting books back on the shelve. Yu Lin swallowed hard as she glanced at the book the man was putting back. One of the books caught her eye.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She said. The man froze and turned to look at her. ¡°What is that book about?¡± She pointed at the book.


    ¡°This?¡± The man asked. Yu Lin nodded her head. The man pulled the book back out and handed it to Yu Lin. ¡°It¡¯s a book written by a healer in the Sky continent. They wrote about how to fight poison against poison and about how insect venom may be able to help one. It¡¯s a pretty a popular book for doctors and healers these days. I¡¯ve been trying to get my hands on one and was surprised when I found it here. I didn¡¯t expect Ho- I mean, Chief Chu to be owning a copy of the book.¡± The man said. Yu Lin looked down at the book with trembling lips as she held back tears. ¡®This name¡­ this project¡­ they finished it. I can¡¯t believe they finished it.¡¯ She thought as she stroked the cover.


    ¡°What did¡­ you think of it, sir?¡± Yu Lin asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Me? I¡­ found it fairly interesting and intriguing. I didn¡¯t think I would learn much, but I actually learned a lot, but I think you should learn about basic poisons and how poison affects the body before reading that book.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you sir.¡± Yu Lin bowed to the man before heading to the front desk to sign the books out.


    ¡°Hey! Little kid! Are you really going to understand it?¡± The man yelled however Yu Lin had already left the library as she headed to her room. The man just shook his head and let out a sigh before picking out other books to read.

 Chapter 33: A long, long time ago...

    Author''s Note: Sorry for that unnotified hiatus! Summer vacation was ending so I decided to spend some time with my family and didn''t have any time to write! Anyways, school is starting soon however I will be trying to write more! Thanks for reading everyone! ::)


    Yu Lin sat on her bed as her fingers traced the title of the book with her fingers. ¡®Heavenly Sky Research Group: Poison And Antidotes.¡¯ she read in her head. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she opened the book and began flipping through the pages. Her eyes started to tear up as a smile formed on her face. ¡®Those brats¡­ those brats who everyone thought was good-for-nothing a....they finished it... they actually finished it.¡¯ Yu Lin wiped her tears away with the back of her sleeve as she continued turning the pages of the book. Yu Lin didn¡¯t fall asleep until dawn came that day with the book in one of her hands.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hu Die stared at the bunch of healers in front of her. There were approximately fifteen people in the classroom. They were healers who managed to passed the exams but have failing marks for their in class practices. The academy couldn¡¯t turn them away either for they had already paid for their tuition for the next two years.


    Hu Die closed her eyes and swallowed hard as she walked in front of the classroom. All the healers looked at her in awe.


    ¡°Do you guys, know who I am?¡± she asked loudly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They all answered in unison, some of them smiling happily.


    ¡°Then, do you guys know why you guys are here?¡±


    ¡°...yes.¡± they all answered dejected.


    ¡°Then, do you guys know why I am here?¡±


    ¡°You are here to tell us that we can never make it as healers, so we should just go home, right?¡± a male answered in a sad voice.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± Hu Die looked at the student who just spoke, ¡°what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wha¡­ it¡¯s Zhi Shu, Fei Zhi Shu.¡± he answered timidly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ uh¡­ well¡­ because I wanted to help people¡­ like my mother.¡±


    ¡°Like your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My mother was a teacher and she helped changed many of her students¡­ but three years ago she passed away due to an unknown illness... I want to help people''s lives like she did.¡±


    ¡°Then, what makes you think you can¡¯t do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I am poor¡­ and because I have no talent.¡± Zhi Shu quietly said. Hu Die sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not why you can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t do it because you make excuses for yourself! All of you!¡± Hu Die yelled, directing her voice to all the students as she slammed the table next to her. The kids looked down as some of their faces turned red. ¡°All these things about you being poor, your lack of skill, all these are just excuses!?!¡± The students looked at each other nervously, avoiding her gaze. ¡°All of you guys have no place here. You guys are all failures! You guys don¡¯t deserve to be here because this academy has no place for losers like you!¡± Some of the students began tearing up. ¡°But,¡± Hu Die softly said, ¡°we should change that.¡± the students looked up at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± a female student asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you guys should change.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± a male student blurted out. Hu Die gave them a smirk.


    ¡°Come in.¡± she said. The door to the classroom opened to reveal a male healer. The male healer bowed to the class.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all, my name is Sun Du Yao.¡± he said.


    ¡°Sun Du Yao? Isn¡¯t he one of us?¡± some of them muttered.


    ¡°This person will now be in charge of you guys. He will the one the help you guys.¡± Hu Die announced.


    ¡°Help us what?¡± Zhi Shu asked.


    ¡°Help you guys prove your worth. Some of you guys may not be smart. Some of you guys may be poor, and some of you guys may not have kills but you guys all made it here. You guys worked hard to enter this school and you did. So, I will not kick out people who have worked their hardest to enter this academy. I will guide them in a path where they can continue to help people in their own ways. Do you guys understand?¡± Hu Die eyes soften as she smiled at them. Tears ran down some students¡¯ face while others trembled at the hope before.


    ¡°Yes!¡± they cried out. Hu Die nodded her head and then turned to face Du Yao.


    ¡°I leave them to you and your project Du Yao. People may look at you guys like this is a useless project, but I believe that the results will save a lot of people in the future.¡± Hu Die smiled. Du Yao nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand¡­ and, thank you.¡± Du Yao replied and then bowed again. Hu Die smiled before nodding her head.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin opened her eyes to find herself tucked neatly underneath her blanket. She yawned as she sat up and saw the book sitting on the table with a pot of water next to it. She stretched her body before getting out of bed and picking the book back up. ¡®I should reread it at least three more times to fully understand and memorize it.¡¯ She thought to herself before setting it on her bed and then washing her face with the pot of water.


    After she was done cleaning herself she sat back down on the bed and flipped to the first page of the book again. She was going to start reading however got interrupted by a knock on her door. She lifted her head and set the book down.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± a muffled deep voice resonated behind the door. Yu Lin smiled before jumping off her bed and walking over to the door. She opened it to see her father standing there.


    ¡°Good morning papa.¡± She said before bowing. Chou smiled as he saw his daughter.


    ¡°Good morning Yu Lin! Are you feeling better today?¡±


    ¡°Yes papa.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to come to town with me?¡± Chou asked. Yu Lin thought about it for a second before nodding. Chou smiled and then reached out his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Lin took his hand.


    Unlike with Yo Mei who walked through the center of town, Chou and Yu Lin walked on the outskirts of town. During the walk Chou would point to houses and tell her about the ones he built, and how long it took him to build it. Yu Lin listened carefully paying attention to each word as her father chattered away happily. After about half an hour they stopped towards a small stream to rest.


    Yu Lin put her hand in the stream and felt the cold water swim through her fingers. She turned her head to look at her dad who was sitting on a nearby boulder humming to himself. Yu Lin smiled before she walked and sat down next to him.


    ¡°Papa?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you different from other trolls?¡± Yu Lin asked as she looked at him. She had always wondered why he wasn¡¯t aggressive or violent like normal trolls. How he seemed more humane than some humans she had encountered before. Chou stiffened before swallowing hard.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, in the story books, they always show the troll as the bad guy. They always show how he goes and hurt other creatures¡­ but you¡¯re different. You are nice, and you help people instead of hurting them. Why?¡± Yu Lin carefully said. Chou let out a sigh before patting Yu Lin on the back.


    ¡°Shall I tell you a story Yu Lin?¡± Chou said as he picked her up and sat her down on his lap. Yu Lin raised her eyebrows confused before nodding. ¡°Alright then¡­ let¡¯s see. A long, long time ago, there a family of trolls that lived in the mountains. In that family there was a papa, a mama, a mistress, and three brothers. The oldest brother¡¯s name was Du Li, the middle was Du Zhi, and the youngest was Du Chou. Li and Chou were full blooded brothers sharing the same parents however Du Zhi was only their half brother as his mother, the mistress, was human. The three of them lived happily¡­ or so it seemed to Li and Chou. They would always hunt for wild animals to eat as they lived far from human villages. The unfortunate humans that did get caught would be given as an offer to their papa and mama. Usually the three brothers would have stored enough meat to last them through the winter, however that year was a harsh year. The family had ran out of food halfway through winter and by the end they were barely alive. Zhi was sent out to hunt as he had the most strength out of all of them, while the rest of the family stayed home. It was during this time¡­ that Li suggested something horrible¡­¡± Chou looked down with sad eyes.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What did he suggest?¡± Yu Lin softly asked.


    ¡°Li suggested¡­ he suggested to eat the mistress for dinner that night.¡± Chou quietly muttered. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± she cautiously asked.


    ¡°The papa and mama¡­ they agreed to Li¡¯s idea for the aching in their stomach was getting worse by the day. Chou however, did not agree to it as he was raised up by the mistress unlike Li who was raised by mama. The mistress was terrified and weak, however she could not run away because she was chained at the foot. Chou tried to stop them¡­ but he was too weak. After a few punches he was slammed down to the ground. He could only watch as the mistress screamed while the rest of his family ripped apart her limbs and he fell unconscious. When he woke up the whole room was splattered with blood as Zhi kneeled with his shaking back against him.


    ¡®Brother Zhi,¡¯ Chou said, ¡®what happened? Where¡¯s everyone?¡¯. Zhi¡¯s back stopped shaking as he stood up and turned around to face Chou. Chou froze when he saw Zhi¡¯s face. Tears gushed out of his fury filled eyes as he slowly walked towards Chou. Instinctively Chou couldn¡¯t help but back away however he didn¡¯t get far as his back hit the wall.


    ¡®Did you eat her also? Did you, Chou?¡¯ Zhi had asked in the human language. Right there Chou recalled what had happened before he fell unconscious and shook his head.


    ¡®No.¡¯ He muttered back.


    ¡®Ha...ha...haha¡­ Ah!¡¯ Zhi yelled before running up to Chou and wrapping his fingers around Chou¡¯s neck.


    ¡®Don¡¯t lie you monster! You are one of them! You are one of those disgusting creatures!¡¯ Zhi had yelled¡­ Chou didn¡¯t know what to do other then shake his head.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t do it. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡¯ he could only beg. Zhi didn¡¯t listen as he choked him even harder but just as Chou was about to pass out he had let go of Chou. Zhi had turned around and picked up his axe as Chou was gasping for air.


    ¡®If you didn¡¯t eat her¡­ then prove it to me. Repent for what your family has done¡­ help the humans, do not hurt them¡­ raise a family and don¡¯t make them like ours.¡¯ Zhi had said. Chou looked up to see Zhi looking down at him with lifeless eyes. ¡®I will be watching from the heavens Chou. I will be watching you.¡¯ Zhi then raised the axe he was holding, and swung it at his neck. Chou¡­ couldn¡¯t believe that just in one day¡­ he had lost his whole family¡­ but because of that incident, he had promised himself two things.¡± Chou swallowed hard.


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°First, to never harm another human and secondly, to make sure that he will always be there for his family.¡± Chou looked down and smiled at Yu Lin. Yu Lin smiled back.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said as she hugged her father. Chou eyes widened before hugging her back.


    ¡°Thank me for what Yu Lin?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the story papa.¡± Yu Lin patted Chou on the back. Chou smiled again before gently pulling her off. He had originally wanted to tell Yu Lin the story when she was older, however because of her maturity he thought that telling her now would not be a bad idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You must be hungry. Papa will even give you a piggyback ride!¡± Chou cheerfully said as he threw Yu Lin onto his back. Yu Lin let out a gasp before bursting out into laughter as the two headed back. ¡°Also, Yu Lin, make sure to properly tuck yourself to sleep so you don¡¯t get a cold at night. You understand?¡± Chou sternly said. Yu Lin raised her eyebrows for a moment before nodding her head.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Chou let Yu Lin off in front of the siheyuan as the two headed inside. When they stepped through the gates Yu Lin saw Chief Chu speaking to another elderly man and she shuddered remembering her future training.


    ¡°Good afternoon Chief Chu!¡± Chou loudly called out as he waved towards him. Chief Chu turned his head and smiled as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Du.¡± Chief Chu said as Chou and Yu Lin stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Lu.¡± Chou bowed his head to the elderly man and then he slightly nudged Yu Lin.


    ¡°G-good afternoon Chief Chu and Mr. Lu.¡± Yu Lin quickly said as she bowed her head to the both of them. When she looked up her eyes met with Mr. Lu¡¯s beady ones as he looked at her with scorn. Yu Lin averted her eyes as she quickly looked at the ground.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Mr. Lu asked, his voice as sharp as a blade.


    ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to mention Mr. Lu, the Du family has moved in with me.¡± Chief Chu said lightly. Mr. Lu let out a puff of disapproval air before shaking his head.


    ¡°Disgusting beasts.¡± He muttered under his breath. Yu Lin looked back up a tiny bit annoyed as she locked her gaze again with his. This time she did not look away as she continued staring into his eyes. Mr. Lu glared back down and directed a murderous aura towards her.


    ¡°Excuse me Mr. Lu, did you say something?¡± Chief Chu asked as he stepped in front of Yu Lin.


    ¡°Nothing Chief Chu. Would you mind if we take this conversation¡­ somewhere private?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, follow me to my room.¡± Chief Chu said as he gestured his arm out in the direction of his room. He then turned around and bowed his head at Yu Lin and Chou. ¡°Please excuse me for now Mr. Du and Yu Lin. Oh, and if you can, please tell everyone I will be absent for lunch today.¡± Chief Chu smiled.


    ¡°That will be no problem Chief Chu. See you later then.¡± Chou bowed his head back. Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything back as she only bowed her head. Chief Chu nodded his head before he and Mr. Lu took off to his room.


    Yu Lin returned to her room alone as Chou left for the dining room. Chou had wanted to walk her back but she told him that she was alright going alone. She couldn¡¯t yet eat with the others yet as the physician had her on a strict diet to help her recover and forbid her from the dining room just in case she got tempted to eat the food there. ¡®What is his problem?¡¯ Yu Lin thought as Mr. Lu¡¯s face flashed across her head as she stepped inside her room. ¡®Why did he sa-¡¯


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Yu Lin jumped startled as she looked up to see the physician sitting down with a tray of food and medicine on the table.


    ¡°I just went on a walk with my father. It wasn¡¯t physically exhausting so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Yu Lin answered as she sat down. The physician shrugged his shoulder before sliding the tray of medicine in front of her. Yu Lin grimaced as she looked down at the bowl of dark brown, almost black, liquid before picking it up and gulping it down. She shuddered after she was done as she placed the bowl back down on the tray and pushing the tray back. The physician let out a small laugh as he pushed the tray of food in front of her. Yu Lin side eyed him for a split second before picking up her small spoon and scooping the congee into her mouth. The physician held up the Poison and Antidote book.


    ¡°How was it? Confusing right?¡± the physician said looking at her. Yu Lin merely shrugged her shoulders as she continued eating. The physician raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Hey little girl.¡± the physician finally spoke after a while.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to become my apprentice?¡± he asked. Yu Lin coughed as she suddenly choked on her congee. The physician quickly poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. She dranked it and after the itch disappeared from her throat she looked up at him with surprised eyes.


    ¡°What? Apprentice? Me?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. You seemed to be pretty interested into medicine too, and my intuition also tells me that you already know a lot. How about you give it a try?¡± The physician casually said.


    ¡°No thank you sir. I am more interested in martial arts than in medicine so I will have to decline your offer.¡± Yu Lin said as she continued eating.


    ¡°Are you sure? You might regret this.¡± The physician squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Yu Lin replied. The physician then let out a sigh and just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh well then I guess. Just know that if you do want to become my apprentice in the future it will be hard.¡± The physician let out a chuckle. Yu Lin ignored him as she continued on with her food.

 Chapter 34: Who is she?

    The physician soon left and Yu Lin smiled as she picked up her book. She flipped to the first page again when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She looked back up and saw Tang Tang standing there, holding a basket, staring back at her.


    ¡°May I come in my lady?¡± Tang Tang asked.


    ¡°O-of course. Please, sit down.¡± Yu Lin motioned towards the chair as she set her book down on the table. Tang Tang took her seat across from Yu Lin and set her basket on the table. She folded the cloth of the basket up and pulled out a ceramic teapot along with a teacup.


    ¡°How are you feeling my lady?¡± Tang Tang asked as she set the teapot and cups on the table and poured the tea into the cups. A sweet and calming fragrance spread throughout the room and Yu Lin took in a whiff of air.


    ¡°I am fine Tang Tang, but, what is this?¡± Yu Lin asked as Tang Tang pushed the teacup towards her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Achlea tea. We found them in the mountains when we were gathering herbs. I heard that it is rare and helps with recoveries so I decided to brew it for you. Sorry if my actions seem rude to you my lady.¡±


    ¡°N-no! Thank you, but are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to drink this? Isn¡¯t it rather valuable?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lady, I spoke to master and the physician about this and he said that it was absolutely fine to give the tea to you.¡± Tang Tang said. Yu Lin cocked her head for a moment before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± She smiled as she picked up the teacup and started taking sips. Tang Tang¡¯s lips quivered upwards however went back to its usual straightness as Yu Lin put the teacup back down. Yu Lin let out a satisfied breath as she felt her body relax, and her stiff shoulders fell down.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Tang Tang asked.


    ¡°I feel fine.¡± Yu lin gave her a relaxed smile as her body sunk into the chair. She didn¡¯t sink very far as something went through her mind and she sat back up. ¡°Do you know where my bag is?¡± Yu Lin asked. Tang Tang stiffened for a moment before clearing her throat.


    ¡°I apologize my lady, but I do not know. That night was quite chaotic because you went missing for a while, and He Lan suddenly recovered so I do not know what happened to your bundle.¡± Tang Tang answered. Yu Lin furrowed her brows before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Lin muttered as she thought about how much work she had to put down on paper again.


    ¡°Was there something important in your bag?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. Nothing like that.¡± Yu Lin shook her hands in front of her face.


    ¡°Are you sure? It seems important though.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Yu Lin smiled however the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°I see¡­ then I will take my leave now. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Tang Tang stood up and bowed. Yu Lin also stood up and bowed back.


    ¡°No, you were not disturbing me! Thank you for the tea lady Tang Tang.¡± Yu Lin said before looking back up. She saw Tang Tang glance at her book before looking up and staring into her eyes with an eyebrows slightly raised. A few seconds passed before Tang Tang gave her another bow and then left her room. Yu Lin cocked her head confused for a moment at Tang Tang¡¯s strange reaction before shrugging her shoulders and getting back to her book.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tang Tang returned to her room in the servant¡¯s dorm section. She closed the doors behind her and locked it before setting the basket on the table. She went down on her knees and pulled a chest out from underneath her bed. The chest had a lock on it. Tang Tang pulled out the necklace hanging around her neck from beneath her robes revealing a bronze key. She insert the key in and turned it watching the lock unlatch itself. She pulled the lock off and opened the chest revealing various medical books, and a bag.


    With one hand she pulled the books up on one side and with the other she reached beneath them to pull out a stack of paper tied together with a string. She set the stack of paper on the table, and grabbed the bag before sitting down. She opened the bag and reached inside to pull out some paper. She untied the stack and placed a sheet on one side, and on the other side she placed the paper she got from the bag. Her brows furrowed as she stared at the unknown characters in front of her. She bit on the nail of her thumb as she recalled the night she took the bag.


    ----


    Tang Tang stood there frozen as she stared down at He Lan. ¡®How¡­ no¡­ who?¡¯ She thought. She clearly remembered that moments before He Lan had a huge wound on his stomach but now that wound had seemed to disappeared, as if it had never happened. If it weren¡¯t for the blood residue on his robe than she would have believed he had never been hurt.


    ¡°Oh, I see that you brew Soga roots.¡± Tang Tang turned around to see the physician looking at the bowl of medicine. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes shifted before they landed on the ground and bowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Tang said.


    ¡°Heh. Interesting¡­ most servants don¡¯t know about medical herbs and roots.¡± The physician said as he turned and walked past Tang Tang to get to He Lan. Tang Tang swallowed hard, however maintained her composure.


    ¡°Does sir want anything to drink?¡± Tang Tang asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± The physician replied as he placed his fingers on He Lan¡¯s stomach. Tang Tang nodded her head as she stood behind him. She glanced at the ground and noticed all the paper that was scattered around, and at the edge of the bed she saw a bag. ¡®It must be young lady Yu Lin¡¯s items.¡¯ She thought as she walked over to them. She grabbed the bag and picked up the papers to stuff into the bag. When her eyes landed on the squiggles on the paper though, she froze. ¡®This...this¡­¡¯ she picked the paper and examined them. Her eyes grew as her hands shook.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± the physician asked from behind her.


    ¡°N-no. Nothing is wrong.¡± Tang Tang said as she quickly gathered the paper and sticked them inside of the bag. She then stood up abruptly, bowed, and left the room.


    ---


    Tang Tang stared down at the characters with a conflicted look on her face.


    ¡°They look exactly the same. The strokes¡­ everything¡­ just¡­ what is this?¡± she mumbled to herself as she remembered a task she had to do.


    -----------


    ¡°Ji Tang.¡± a deep voice said, muffled behind a festival mask.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± A younger Tang Tang bowed down on her knees. The person in the the mask set a stack of stringed paper down in front of Tang Tang.


    ¡°You are our best decoder. Figure this out, and I promise you, that you will be free, you and your brother.¡± The man ordered. Tang Tang¡¯s stiffened for a moment, shocked, before nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± She answered and picked up the stack of paper before her.


    -----------


    Tang Tang let out a sigh as she looked away. ¡®Is it a coincidence¡­ or¡­ but that¡¯s not possible¡­ but it¡¯s too similar.¡¯ she thought. ¡®Just¡­ who is she?¡¯

 Chapter 35: Chicken Ginger Soup

    Three days passed before Yu Lin finally saw Yo Mei again. The first thing that Yo Mei did when she saw Yu Lin was pick her up in an embrace. Yo Mei squeezed her so tight that Yu Lin thought that her bones were going to break, however she did not resist because Yo Mei was crying. She only patted Yo Mei on the back to comfort her. She did not stay for long though, as she had to head back to the other village to continue helping with renovations. She had only came to see Yu Lin and she had to go back. Sen Feng had stayed behind to continue helping them. Chou, and Ju Hua followed her back to the other village so they could also help with the renovations.


    After that, the days continued on as if nothing has ever happened. Yu Lin eventually got better and was forced into hard training by Chief Chu. Things were returning back to normal, and the days with the dark witch had seemed like they¡¯ve never happened. He Lan also got better as he stopped insulting her, and started to treat her father with respect. Their relationship in a way deteriorated as He Lan did not speak much to Yu Lin anymore. Every time he saw her he would freeze before walking the opposite direction. Yu Lin didn¡¯t seem to notice his strange behavior though as she was too busy with the deathly exhausting training she was receiving.


    Yu Lin got out of the bath. As she started heading to her bedroom, she was stopped by two small figures. She looked up to see Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang standing there looking at her with their heads down. She raised an eyebrow as she looked them up and down, then shrug her shoulders as she tried to walk around them. They moved to the side to block her way. She paused. She cocked her head before moving to the other side but they blocked her way again. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Excuse me, but what are you two doing?¡± She asked. The two nervously peered up, guilt overridden in their eyes.


    ¡°We¡­ have something to say to you.¡± Leng Zhuang spoke out first, his voice quiet.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we... ¡°


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for leaving you and He Lan behind!¡± Mei Rong bursted out as tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s jus- it¡¯s jus- we didn¡¯t know what to do. We were so scared and we didn¡¯t know what to do. We could only run.¡± Mei Rong sobbed. ¡°And¡­ and¡­ I¡¯m sorry, for lying to you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Mei Rong continued to cry. Yu Lin looked at them with soft gentle eyes. She knew that they felt guilty, however she did not place any blame on them for they were just little kids. She placed her hands on their shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There was nothing you guys could¡¯ve done in that situation. It¡¯s a good thing that you guys didn¡¯t get caught with me or He Lan, or else something worse could¡¯ve happen.¡± Yu Lin said. The two looked at each other for a second before looking back at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Really? You forgive us?¡± Mei Rong asked.


    ¡°Of course, friends forgive each other right? We¡¯re friends right?¡± Yu Lin smiled at them. The two of them looked back at each other before nodding their heads.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are friends.¡± Mei Rong said, agreeing. Yu Lin pulled her hands away.


    ¡°Now if you''ll excuse me my friends, I would like to go rest now. Let¡¯s talk another time when it¡¯s not too late.¡± Yu Lin motioned for them to move. The two nodded as they moved to make a path for her to go. Yu Lin smiled at them as she headed back towards her room.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Leng Zhuang called out from behind her. Yu Lin turned her head.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Just know, whenever you need help, you can always ask us.¡± Leng Zhuang said. Yu Lin eyebrows rose before she nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes. Now goodbye and goodnight you two.¡± Yu Lin waved her hand before turning back and continuing to head to her room.


    Yu Lin sat on her bed and stretched as she pulled her blankets up, ready to tuck herself in. She was tired from all the training that she had to go through. She felt that it was more like torture, but everytime she opened her mouth to retaliate, Chief Chu gave her this death glare which made her close her mouth again.


    ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I would have rather die.¡± she groaned as she pulled the blanket over herself. Her body was sore everywhere, and she couldn¡¯t wait to go to sleep. She was about to blow the candle next to her bedside out when she heard a knock at the door.


    ¡°Yu Lin? Are you still awake?¡± she heard He Lan call out. Yu Lin rolled her eyes as she was desperate to go to sleep, but she got out of her bed anyways. She pulled her doors open and He Lan jumped at her sudden movements.


    ¡°Long time no talk,¡± she yawned, ¡°anyways, what do you need?¡± He Lan cleared his throat as he regained his composure.


    ¡°For you.¡± He Lan said as he put his hand out. Yu Lin looked down on his arm and saw a pink robe with beautiful black embroidery sewn onto it resting on his arm. Her face brighten up as she picked the robe up with both hands.


    ¡°You finished it? Already?¡± Yu Lin ran her fingers over the patterns.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if I set my mind to it.¡± He Lan replied with a grin on his face. Yu Lin peered up and gave him a face.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­ whatever you say. Anyways, I¡¯m going to head back to bed now. Thanks, and goodnight.¡± Yu Lin started to push her doors close.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He Lan called out. Yu Lin paused.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°U-u-uh¡­ just wondering, and seriously it¡¯s just because I am wondering, what is your favorite food?¡± He Lan avoided her eye contact. Yu Lin frowned but still gave an answer.


    ¡°My favorite food is chicken ginger soup.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Chicken ginger soup? What are you? Forty years old?¡± He Lan chuckled.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Yea. I am.¡± Yu Lin replied. He Lan stopped as he looked at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said yes, I am forty years old¡­ actually I think I may be a bit older. I¡¯m not sure. Thinking about it, I have lived for a long time.¡± Yu Lin looked up as she thought about it. He Lan looked at her with his mouth wide open. When Yu Lin saw this she let out a laugh.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? I¡¯m just joking! Of course I wouldn¡¯t be that old.¡± Yu Lin laughed. He Lan snapped out of it as he gave her a look. When he saw her continuous laugh though, the look faded away as the corners of his lips started riding up. ¡°Anyways,¡± Yu Lin abruptly said and He Lan quickly looked away, ¡°I got to go to sleep now. I might die by exhaustion from grandpa¡¯s training before anything else. You go to sleep too, goodnight.¡± Yu Lin gave him a wave.


    ¡°Yea, goodnight.¡± He Lan waved back. Yu Lin closed the door to her bedroom. She then went to her closet and set the robe in there before heading back to her bed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Three weeks passed like the wind since the day Yu Lin received her robes back. Chief Chu had given her more free time when he saw her chit chatting with Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong. He wanted her to also have friends around her age other than He Lan. She would spent that time either reading, or playing with the other kids. When she would read, the physician would occasionally pop up and bombard her with his many thesis and questions. They would also go into long conversations, without her even realizing it, about medicine. Her relationship with the kids quickly grew. They all got along well and He Lan stopped avoiding her now.


    Despite her actual age, Yu Lin had a lot of fun playing around with He Lan, Leng Zhuang, and Mei Rong. She was young at heart, and it was something that she was often reprimanded of in her past life.


    Yu Lin was in one of the many rooms at the Chu residence with the kids when He Lan had stepped out to do something. They had played a word game to see who could remember the most characters and Yu Lin already won so she was at the sidelines watching. He Lan left when he was done and it was only Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong left.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you Leng Zhuang!¡± Mei Rong declared as she gripped her brush tightly. Leng Zhuang said nothing as he continued to stared at his paper. Yu Lin knew that Leng Zhuang already knew what the last character was, but he always lost for Mei Rong.


    ¡°What is it? What is it? What is it?¡± Mei Rong mumbled. Yu Lin yawned as she stared at the two.


    ¡°But, what happened to your other friend who was always here?¡± she asked bored.


    ¡°Who?¡± Leng Zhuang asked.


    ¡°That other kid. I think is name was, Wu Pu?¡± Yu Lin nonchalantly said. Leng Zhuang froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the last character I was missing was Wu!¡± Mei Rong blurted out excitedly, before she froze. ¡°Wu¡­¡± she sadly said. Yu Lin raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing happened. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t hang out anymore.¡± Leng Zhuang replied. There was a heavy atmosphere in the room as the three of them said nothing for a while. Yu Lin knew that something must¡¯ve happened between the four of them, but she did not want to pry any further. Even though they were kids, she knew that everyone had their own problems. It also seemed like Leng Zhuang did not want to talk about the topic any longer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who won?¡± He Lan walked in.


    ¡°Mei Rong won. Leng Zhuang is last place again.¡± Yu Lin quickly answered as she got up from her seat. ¡°Lunch should be ready by now, so let¡¯s head to the dining room everyone.¡± she said. The other three nodded as they walked towards the dining room together.


    ¡°Do you guys know what¡¯s for lunch today?¡± Mei Rong asked as she grabbed onto He Lan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± He Lan replied.


    ¡°As long as it fills my stomach, it doesn¡¯t matter what it is.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Hehe. You sound just like an old man Yu Lin!¡± Mei Rong giggled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she is one in the inside.¡± He Lan said. The three bursted out laughing as Yu Lin just rolled her eyes.


    When they reached the dining room a familiar sharp aroma entered Yu Lin¡¯s nose. A smile appeared on her face as she ran to her seat. She looked on the table. There was more food than usual but her eyes were fixated on a bowl. The bowl was placed next to her rice bowl and she looked in it to see chicken ginger soup. She grinned.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± A male voice blurted out. Yu Lin looked across the table to see Sen Feng standing behind a chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?!¡± Yu Lin exclaimed. Sen Feng nodded.


    ¡°Of course, did you miss me these past few months?¡± he grinned.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Yu Lin said causing Sen Feng to make a face, ¡°but if you¡¯re back that must also mean my parents and aunt Ju Hua are back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yu Lin heard a voice from behind her say as she felt her body being lifted up into the air. She yelped before turning to see her mother smiling sweetly at her. ¡°Did you miss me my daughter?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°Stop hogging our daughter all to yourself Yo Mei! She¡¯s my daughter too!¡± Chou said from behind Yo Mei.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight Mr. Du and Mrs. Du. There are kids here.¡± Ju Hua playfully said as she showed up besides Sen Feng. Yo Mei laughed before setting Yu Lin down. As soon as she did, Chou pulled her daughter in for a tight hug.


    ¡°I was going to get here first and tell Yu Lin the news but I guess you guys beat me to it.¡± Chief Chu said as he walked in with the physician.


    ¡°Greetings to Mr. Du, Mrs. Du, uncle Sen Feng, and aunt Ju Hua!¡± the three kids said as they bowed.


    ¡°I am Po Leng Zhuang, nice to meet all of you.¡± Leng Zhuang said.


    ¡°I am Yan Mei Rong. Nice to meet all of you guys too!¡± Mei Rong said.


    ¡°Oh, are these your friends Yu Lin?¡± Yo Mei asked as Yu Lin came out from her father¡¯s tight hug.


    ¡°Yes, we get along well.¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°I see¡­ well nice to meet you guys too! Even though my daughter may be a bit brash, please continue to take care of her.¡± Yo Mei bowed back towards the kids.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Mrs. Du, she is a bit brash but we will look over her as we are the older ones, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He Lan nodded her head all knowingly.


    ¡°What are you two saying? I am not brash!¡± Yu Lin retaliated.


    ¡°Just keep your mouth shut brat and sit down. It¡¯s time to celebrate He Lan¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Sen Feng motioned her towards her seat.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s He Lan¡¯s birthday today?¡± Yu Lin exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes, did you not know? Anyways, here¡¯s my present He Lan.¡± Mei Rong pulled a small bag from out of the sleeve of her robe and handed it to He Lan.


    ¡°Thank you Mei Rong.¡±


    ¡°No one told me, I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I wasn¡¯t expecting anything from you anyways.¡± He Lan said as he took his seat.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You been busy with grandpa¡¯s training so you probably wouldn¡¯t have time to go buy me something. It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind.¡± He Lan took his seat.


    ¡°I see, alright then. I will get you something next year for your birthday.¡± Yu Lin said. After that everyone else who was standing took their seat. They all sung a birthday song for He Lan and then began eating. The adults began chattering among themselves, and the kids also. The only one who just quietly sipped on her soup was Yu Lin. She enjoyed second of it.


    ¡°But, why is Yu Lin so quiet?¡± Sen Feng blurted out as he looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s enjoying her favorite food.¡± He Lan replied.


    ¡°Favorite food? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Chicken ginger soup.¡±


    ¡°What? Chicken ginger soup? Even I don¡¯t like it and I am this old.¡± Sen Feng exclaimed. Yo Mei looked down at her daughter with a confused look.


    ¡°But, who introduced you to chicken ginger soup? I never made it for you before Yu Lin.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin froze before swallowing hard.


    ¡°U-u-uh¡­ really? Didn¡¯t you make me some before mother?¡± Yu Lin nervously said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t even know the recipe for the soup.¡±


    ¡°Really? U-uhh¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°It was me,¡± the physician said, ¡°I gave her some after she got better so it would help boost her system. It was a hard time for her so she probably doesn¡¯t remember about it.¡± the physician smiled.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ thank you for taking such good care of my daughter Mr-¡±


    ¡°Ah ah shh!¡± the physician said put his finger over his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I almost forgot. Anyways, thank you.¡± Yo Mei chuckled.


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my job anyways.¡± the physician looked proud. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes at him but didn¡¯t say anything else. He had save her from some trouble. But, she didn¡¯t know why. Her memory wasn¡¯t fuzzy so she knew he was lying, but she did not say much. ¡®Who is he anyways? Why is he only like this towards me? Ah, so frustrating!¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she continued to eat her meal.

 Chapter 36: Salted Peaches

    The group kept eating, however Ju Hua had stopped. She had looked down at the plate with distant eyes. Sen Feng noticed her quietness and placed his hand on hers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong honey?¡± he softly said as he looked down at her. Ju Hua broke out of her trance.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing my love. It¡¯s just I used to know someone who loved eating chicken ginger soup also.¡± Ju Hua replied.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no one important. No need to talk about it.¡± Ju Hua waved her hand and smiled. She picked up her spoon and continued to eat. Sen Feng knew she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore and continued on with his meal. Ju Hua peered up to see Yu Lin sipping on her soup. A memory flashed through her head.


    ----


    ¡°Yah! You are only thirteen years old! How could you be so obsessed with chicken ginger soup?!¡± a young Ju Hua yelled. Hu Die sat there grinning.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m obsessed with something because it¡¯s good. Aren¡¯t you obsessed with me because I¡¯m good?¡± Hu Die said with a smile. Ju Hua made a puking reaction then Hu Die let out a laugh. ¡°Yah!¡± Hu Die yelled as she playfully slap Ju Hua. Ju Hua laughed as she gave Hu Die a light push. After that she stared at Hu Die with soft eyes.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s good. You are smiling again cousin Hu Die.¡± Ju Hua gently said. Hu Die paused for a second, her curled lips went back to a straight line for a moment. She set down her spoon and turned her body to face Ju Hua. She placed her soft hands on top of Ju Hua¡¯s. Hu Die looked Ju Hua in the eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you cousin Ju Hua¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for you and uncle¡­ I probably would be on the streets right now. I don¡¯t know how I could ever repay the two of you back.¡± tears started to form in Hu Die¡¯s eyes. Ju Hua shook her head and pulled Hu Die in for a hug.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t thank me. I know you would do the same if I was in your position. If you really want to thank me then live a long life with me, then promise me that we will always maintain this relationship. Promise me that we will grow old together, and that we will watch our kids grow up and then watch their grandkids grow up.¡± Ju Hua said as tears streamed down her face. She felt Hu Die nod against her shoulder.


    ¡°Alright then, I promise.¡± Hu Die replied. Ju Hua smiled and wiped her tears before pulling back. She grabbed the spoon and put it back into Hu Die¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Now finish your food grandma, or I¡¯m not sure you will be able to walk back to your room tonight.¡± Ju Hua teased. Hu Die made a face before lightly hitting her again. The two girls laughed as they continued to talk about their future that night.


    -----


    ¡°But you couldn¡¯t even fulfill that promise.¡± Ju Hua muttered.


    ¡°Did you say something Ju Hua?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°Huh? No, I said nothing.¡± Ju Hua shook her head and smiled. Yo Mei nodded and continued talking. Ju Hua just stared at Yo Mei¡¯s face, the face that looked identical to the one in her memories. ¡®At least now, she must be in a better place.¡¯ Ju Hua thought before joining in on the conversation before her.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin stood in front of her room and yawned. For the whole evening the group had partied and it was already late at night. Yu Lin was tired from all the enjoyable ruckus. She entered her room and was about to hop in bed when she saw the three books lying on her table. She sighed.


    ¡°I should return those first before I go to sleep.¡± Yu Lin muttered. She picked up the books and started heading towards the library.


    When Yu Lin reached the library she stopped. She saw Chief Chu and the physician standing there chit chatting. The physician had on a big straw backpack. Yu Lin turned her head wondering if she should interrupt but before she could decide her eyes met with the physician¡¯s. The physician smiled at her.


    ¡°Hello Yu Lin.¡± he said grinning. Yu Lin put on a fake smile as she walked inside the library.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere sir?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ooohhh, never thought our young lady here would be curious about my plans.¡± the physician snickered. The smile disappeared from Yu Lin¡¯s face as she gave him an are you serious face. The physician let out a laugh before nodding his head. ¡°Yes. I will be leaving soon. I already said goodbye to the others. Ho- I mean Chief Chu only asked of me to take care of your health. Now that you are fine, I will be going.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t go sir! I will miss you so much!¡± Yu Lin said with sarcasm. The physician let out another laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know you won¡¯t miss me one bit! Don¡¯t worry though, I will come back to visit.¡± the physician gave Yu Lin a wink. Yu Lin looked away in disgust.


    ¡°Please come back when you can. My home is your home, and you are always welcomed here.¡± Chief Chu patted the physician¡¯s shoulder. The physician nodded.


    ¡°Just summon me each time you need me. I will always be at your service.¡± the physician said back.


    ¡°But, are you really not going to tell me your name sir?¡± Yu Lin put a hand on her hip. The physician nodded his head with a smile.


    ¡°One day I will eventually, but not today, besides it will make you think of me constantly.¡± the physician let out a loud laugh. Yu Lin rolled her eyes. ¡°By the way,¡± the physician reached into his robe and pulled out something wrapped in a red cloth, ¡°a present for you Yu Lin.¡± he walked over and handed it to her. Yu Lin frowned as she took the present.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she was ready to pull away the cloth.


    ¡°A ba-ba-ba-ba-bap, open it later not now, alright?¡± the physician pushed the forward so Yu Lin would stop. Yu Lin looked up at him confused before shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°If you say so... anyways, thank you very much for your care this past month. If it wasn¡¯t for you then I¡¯m not sure I would¡¯ve recovered this fast. Please be safe sir, and do come back often to tell me of your medicine journey.¡± Yu Lin sincerely said as she gave him a bow. The physician chuckled before patting her head.


    ¡°Alright then, I have stayed long enough. I will be leaving now.¡± the physician said.


    ¡°Let me lead you out then.¡± Chief Chu gestured towards the exit.


    ¡°I will also see you out sir.¡± Yu Lin got up.


    ¡°No! You stay here. If you follow us then I might get too sad and would want to stay instead. That won¡¯t help with my medicine journey will it?¡± the physician firmly shook his head. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes before sighing.


    ¡°I understand. Goodbye then sir. Please do come to visit when you are not busy. Be safe on your journey.¡± Yu Lin gave him another bow. She heard him chuckled before the two walked away together. When she looked back up the two were already gone.


    After returning her books Yu Lin finally returned to her room. She shut her doors closed and lit up a candle. She removed the cloth from the present she just received. Inside was a book. Yu Lin rose her eyebrows until she saw the author¡¯s name. Her jaw dropped.


    ¡°Da Ma Dao?! That famous healer?¡± she exclaimed. Her eyes traveled up to the title. ¡°The Different Effects of Plants and Herbs Volume 13!¡± she could not contain the excitement from within her. A light lit up in her eyes. ¡®How did he manage to give away such a precious book? If I was him, I would never give it up!¡¯ She thought as she started flipping through the pages of the book.


    -------


    Two months passed had since the physician left. Chief Chu had now started to teach Yu Lin the next steps of Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Leg which required her to use her chi more. Due to this Yu Lin went back to practicing The Eight Forms of Yin and Yang and the Shan Clan¡¯s Energy Balance Technique again every night. She didn¡¯t want to risk anything happening to her again. She also started to strengthen her body by practicing what her father had taught her. She could feel her muscle and skin getting tougher due to this.


    ¡°Yu Lin, for the next couple of days you should rest. Grandpa is also going to be busy so I won¡¯t be able to train you for the next couple of days.¡± Chief Chu said one day.


    ¡°Is there something going on grandpa?¡± Yu Lin asked as she flipped herself upright from the bar she was hanging on.


    ¡°I will have to help prepare the New Year¡¯s Festival with the village. There will be merchants coming in from other villages. It¡¯s a great year to make trade and get the supplies necessary for us.¡± Chief Chu replied. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I understand. Then I will listen to you and rest for the next couple of days.¡± Yu Lin responded as she patted her knees.


    ¡°Good, then I will be on my way now.¡± Chief Chu turned to leave but stopped before he could get far. ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot. After the festival I would like to talk with you and your parents about something important.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ now¡¯s not the time yet, but I¡¯m sure your parents will be fine with it¡­ anyways forget what I just said. I will see you later at dinner Yu Lin. Please tell the others I can¡¯t join them for lunch because I already had an appointment. Goodbye.¡± Chief Chu chuckled to himself before walking away. Yu Lin could only stare at him with suspicion. She was sure it was nothing bad, but she had a feeling she was going to suffer.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    After having lunch with the rest of the family, Yu Lin decided to go rest in her room and continue reading medical books. In the five years that had passed before she came back into the world, the world had upgraded exponentially. She was learning something new everyday.


    On her way back, she saw a dazed He Lan standing in front of her door. She cocked her head as she approached him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Lan said before breaking out of his gaze. ¡°Oh, uh, uh, yeah! Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang was wondering if you wanted tag along with us to the festival this year. It¡¯s going to be your first year and they wanted to show you around. They have a lot of fun games for kids to play there.¡± He Lan said. Yu Lin felt conflicted. She had originally planned to stay in that day to read, but she also wanted to see how the festival looked like. Her mother didn¡¯t take her the previous years because she didn¡¯t want to frighten other children. This year wasn¡¯t the same though. After pondering she made up her mind.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded, ¡°I would like to tag along too.¡± He Lan¡¯s eyes brightened up.


    ¡°Really? Sounds good. I will ask Zheng Jiao to prepare some festival clothes for you! See you later!¡± He Lan left with a big smile on his face. Yu Lin smiled and shook her head when she saw this.


    ¡°What a dork.¡± she mumbled before entering her room. When she was inside, she sat down. She sat an open book on one side, and paper on the other side. Then she mixed some ink and with a brush she started taking down notes. ¡®I still have a lot to catch up on.¡¯ She thought to herself.


    -----


    After a week the festival finally came. The festival was always held during the nighttime because at midnight fireworks were launched into the air. Yu Lin was in her room still preparing for the festival. She had received some fancy looking clothes from Zheng Jiao to wear. It was a white robe with blue, red, and yellow patterns sewn onto it. The three colors represented the type of chi in the world.


    Yo Mei was fixing Yu Lin¡¯s hair as Yu Lin looked in the mirror. Yo Mei smiled as she gently tucked the silky white strands underneath a white hat. Yu Lin looked at her mom¡¯s smiling face and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are you smiling mother?¡± she asked. Yo Mei turned Yu Lin around to face her. She looked into Yu Lin¡¯s eyes before kissing her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s cause I¡¯m happy that my daughter is still here with me.¡± she said as she gave Yu Lin a tight hug. Yu Lin blushed before smiling and hugging her back. After a brief moment they heard footsteps in the hallway. They turned to look to see He Lan standing there. He Lan had a smile on his face as he saw Yu Lin. When he noticed Yo Mei though, he cleared his throat and bowed.


    ¡°Hello Mrs. Du. I¡¯m here to pick up Yu Lin.¡± he announced. Yo Mei smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, thank you He Lan. Be safe my daughter, I will see you later.¡± Yo Mei said as she pushed Yu Lin forwards. Yu Lin eyes widened before she balanced herself. She peered back to see Yo Mei giving her a thumbs up. She frowned before rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± she told He Lan.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Leng Zhuang and Mei Rong are waiting for us at the entrance.¡± He Lan said as he walked by Yu Lin¡¯s side. As they walked side by side He Lan kept averting his eyes to Yu Lin and then away. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°Do I look weird?¡± He Lan quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no, no! You look fine¡­ you look cute.¡± He Lan¡¯s face grew red. Yu Lin smiled.


    ¡°Thanks, you look pretty handsome today too.¡± she said back. He Lan¡¯s face grew redder as he heard this.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± he mumbled as the two kept walking.


    When they were close to the entrance, Yu Lin could see Mei Rong waving back at her. Leng Zhuang stood there glancing occasionally at Mei Rong.


    ¡°Come on you two! Let¡¯s go!¡± Mei Rong yelled. Yu Lin nodded her head as she and He Lan slightly jogged to the entrance. When they go there, Mei Rong wrapped her arms around He Lan¡¯s. ¡°What took you guys so long?¡± she pouted.


    ¡°Sorry, I was still getting ready.¡± Yu Lin apologized. Mei Rong narrowed her eyes before smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now that you¡¯re here let¡¯s go!¡± she yelled in a high pitch voice. The three of them laughed at her enthusiasm before they finally set off.


    Yu Lin¡¯s eyes were in awed as she stared all around her. Every stall was hung up with lanterns of different colors. The aroma of food surrounded her and she could feel saliva collect in her mouth as she swallowed. The street was filled with adults and kids everywhere. ¡®I missed festivals.¡¯ she thought as they headed towards the kids area. ¡®Mom used to take me to these.¡¯ a distant smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± He Lan asked as he noticed her dazed expression. Yu Lin snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head.


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± she smiled. He Lan looked at her worried but before he could say anything he felt himself getting pulled away.


    ¡°Hey let¡¯s go play that game first!¡± Mei Rong dragged He Lan with her to a booth as Leng Zhuang and Yu Lin trailed behind.


    Throughout the night the four kids continued to play games after game. Whatever game they played though, Mei Rong would most likely end up losing and Yu Lin would end up winning. Since Yu Lin had already played all, and mastered, the games in her past life she did not difficulty with any of them.


    ¡°Urrgh!¡± Mei Rong got upset. ¡°Why can¡¯t I win any?!¡± she stomped on the floor. The three of them stood there and laughed at her.


    ¡°Now now Mei Rong, don¡¯t get angry I will give you my prizes.¡± Yu Lin said as she didn¡¯t need any of the toys she won. Mei Rong¡¯s annoyed expression immediately switched to a happy one.


    ¡°Really? Yay!¡± she danced. The four of them laughed together. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s good to be young again. So carefree.¡¯ Yu Lin thought as they traveled to another booth. She was the last one in the line they had formed when Leng Zhuang abruptly stopped in front of her. She braked as fast as she could, almost bumping into him.


    ¡°Woah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, well, look who''s here. Isn¡¯t it the troll lover?¡± a familiar voice said from in front of them. Yu Lin stepped to the side to see Wu Pu standing in front of He Lan with his hands on his hips. He also had a group of boys standing behind them. The group of boys had evil looks on their faces as they smirked at Yu Lin them. Mei Rong looked at him with an uncomfortable expression before hiding behind He Lan.


    ¡°Get out of our way Wu Pu. We don¡¯t want to cause any trouble here.¡± He Lan said back as he glared at Wu Pu.


    ¡°Who said we were going to cause any trouble? I just wanted to ask how you were old friend.¡± Wu Pu smiled with a glint in his eyes. He Lan glared back.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, now if you¡¯ll excus-¡±


    ¡°Not so fast, we should sit down and talk about things He Lan¡­ like how you punched me over a troll¡¯s daughter! It¡¯s not like she¡¯s human anyways, she¡¯s an animal!¡± Wu Pu hissed. He Lan gritted his teeth as he inched closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her that Wu Pu! Even if we used to be friends, I¡¯m not going to let you talk about her like that!¡± He Lan warned.


    ¡°Tch! What are you going to do? You¡¯re nothing without your grandpa anyways!¡± Wu Pu spat on the ground and the boys behind him followed suit.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re weak! If it weren¡¯t for your grandfather you would be nowhere right now!¡± one of them jeered.


    ¡°You should be grateful that Wu Pu was even your friend! If he didn¡¯t befriend you then no one here would like you at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one to cause your mother to disappear! If you had listen and didn¡¯t go out to play at night then maybe she might still be here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Now you¡¯re siding with the animals who took your mother! How do you think you¡¯re mother will feel if she knew her son was siding with the animals who took her?!¡± another one yelled out. He Lan balled his fist as he looked down in shame. Yu Lin looked at the boy with a sad face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to He Lan! It¡¯s not his fault!¡± Mei Rong yelled back with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Troll lover! Troll lover! Troll lover!¡± the group started to chant pumping their fists up and down. He Lan looked away as he bit down on his lip. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She was going to step up when Leng Zhuang blocked her way.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go,¡± Leng Zhuang whispered to her as he covered her with is figure, ¡°He Lan is taking all this to protect you. If you go out, something worse than this can happen. Are you going to let He Lan¡¯s efforts go to waste?¡± Leng Zhuang shook his head. Yu Lin shook her head back as she placed her hand firmly on Leng Zhuang¡¯s shoulder and gave him a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Leng Zhuang. Everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Yu Lin began to move up but Leng Zhuang blocked her again.


    ¡°No Yu Lin! Although the majority of the people in this village may accept your parents, the ones who don¡¯t will cause a ruckus if something happened here. You guys might even get kicked out!¡± Leng Zhuang said. Yu Lin looked at him with a complicated expression. She took a step back. She wasn¡¯t used to being protected. She didn¡¯t know how to react, even if she was mentally older than the kids.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go guys. If we stay here any longer we might start smelling like those monsters.¡± Wu Pu said. A boy behind him pretended to puke, before they all turned their backs on the group and left. He Lan glared at the ground. He then closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. After that he turned around and smiled at the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are still more things to do!¡± He Lan cheerfully said. Yu Lin looked at him with clear eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she said. Their eyes met and He Lan only smiled before turning back around.


    --


    Yu Lin sat in her room as she stared blankly at the plant in the middle of the table. She let out a sigh before setting her head down on the tea table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she heard a voice call out. She turned around to see Ju Hua standing there with a small basket hanging from her slender arm.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just thinking.¡± Yu Lin replied as she pulled her knees up to her chest. Ju Hua looked at her with gentle eyes as she sat down next to her.


    ¡°Thinking about what?¡± she asked as she set the basket on the table.


    ¡°About the kids¡­ they grow up pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you a kid yourself?¡± Ju Hua giggled. Yu Lin frowned and sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s true too I guess¡­¡± Yu Lin cocked her head to one side. ¡°Anyways, what did you bring for me?¡± she asked with a smile. Ju Hua removed the cloth covering the food and set a plate on the table. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she saw what laid on the plate. ¡°Peaches?¡± she could feel saliva gathering up in her mouth.


    ¡°You know about peaches Yu Lin? Have you had them before?¡± Ju Hua asked, shocked. Yu Lin quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No. Just¡­ I read about it in a book a while back.¡±


    ¡°So you know they are only grown in Sky Continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are one of the best food to try if one is going there!¡± Yu Lin clapped her hands together. Ju Hua giggled as she pushed the plate of food towards Yu Lin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a New Year¡¯s gift from me to you. Happy New Year!¡± Ju Hua said. Yu Lin smile as she picked up a slice and took a bite. She closed her eyes and smiled as the sweet taste exploded in her mouth. She opened her eyes and wiped a bit off a bit of juice that was at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°But, do you have salt?¡± she asked as she licked the juice off her thumb.


    ¡°Of course! Here you go¡­¡± Ju Hua smiled disappear as she handed the salt shaker over to Yu Lin, her eyes grew distant.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Lin said as she shook some salt on top of the slice of peach before devouring it. She squirmed of happiness in her seat before grabbing another slice. Ju Hua stared at her a familiar scene playing through her head.


    ------


    ¡°Ugh. How can you eat peaches with salt?¡± Ju Hua looked at Hu Die in disbelief.


    ¡°How can you eat peaches plain?¡± Hu Die retorted as she shoved another slice into her mouth. The peach juice dripped down her chin. Ju Hua giggled as she took a napkin and wiped the juice off.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a little kid.¡± she laughed. Hu Die just gave her a silly smile. Ju Hua laughed again as she set the napkin. ¡°You know, I think you may be the only one in the world who eats peaches with salt.¡± Ju Hua said. Hu Die just shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°You never know. There could be other people out there eating peaches with salt, so always carry the salt around with you when you have peaches, okay?¡± Hu Die said. Ju Hua let out another laugh as she nodded her head.


    ¡°Alright, I will do as you say then cousin.¡± Ju Hua smiled as she continued watching Hu Die eat the peaches enthusiastically.


    ------


    ¡®There is a person other than you who eats peaches with salt.¡¯ Ju Hua thought as she continued to watch Yu Lin devour the peaches in front of her. ¡®How can they be so alike in so many ways?¡¯ She wondered. She didn¡¯t know why but at that moment she felt the hole which she had tried for years to cover up reopen. She could feel the pain again on the day when her beloved cousin, her best friend died. ¡®Please heavens¡­ please don¡¯t let this girl who reminds me so much of my cousin have the same fate as her.¡¯ Ju Hua prayed as she started to rub her hand through Yu Lin¡¯s hair. Yu Lin was too busy to even notice her action. ¡®Please¡­ don¡¯t let her suffer like cousin Hu Die¡­ if you do, I will give you anything, even my life for this person not to suffer the same fate.¡¯

 Chapter 37: Precious Night

    After the New Year¡¯s Festival was over Chief Chu had called the Du family for a meeting. They sat around a tea table as Chief Chu had a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Du and Mrs. Du, I have something that I have to discuss with you two.¡± Chief Chu laced his fingers together and placed it on the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°I wish to continue teaching Yu Lin martial arts.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Of course you can. We are very grateful for your help Chief Chu. Without you, Yu Lin would not be alive.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I wish to take her somewhere else to train her. Staying here is alright, but to complete the Ten Forms of the Thousand Iron Leg we would need to go somewhere else,¡± Chief Chu looked down, ¡°and I¡¯m sorry to say that we will be gone for about three years. For the place we are going to go, I¡¯m sorry to say that I can only bring Yu Lin with me.¡±


    ¡°Three years?!¡± Yo Mei exclaimed. ¡°But¡­ are you sure you can¡¯t just teach Yu Lin here?¡±


    ¡°I can teach her here, but without the environment of the place we are going to go to, I¡¯m sad to say that she won¡¯t be able to go past the fifth form.¡±


    ¡°Then if you go, do you think you can come for visits?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that, I won¡¯t be able to bring her back for visits. The place we are going to is quite a distance away. It would take even me three days and two nights to go there if I go without rest.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I don¡¯t think I can let her go with you. To not be able to see my daughter for three years. How will I be able to do that?¡± Yo Mei said as she held onto Yu Lin¡¯s hand. Silence filled the room as nobody knew what to say. Even Yu Lin didn¡¯t know how to respond. She understood Chief Chu¡¯s good intentions, but she understood her mother¡¯s love.


    ¡°Take her.¡± Chou suddenly said breaking the silence. ¡°Please take her.¡±


    ¡°Honey !¡± Yo Mei retaliated as she turned to face Chou. Chou turned and faced Yo Mei. His eyes were soft as he set a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Yo Mei,¡± his voice was gentle, ¡°I know that you will miss our daughter very much, but I will too. She¡¯s our only child, but she must go. She must learn how to fight and defend herself. You know how this world will treat her. When she steps out of this village, and even inside this village, there are people who will want to hurt her for what she is. In the future, we may not be there to protect her, so she must learn to protect herself.¡± Chou said. Tears formed in Yo Mei¡¯s eyes as looked down.


    ¡°You are right. You are right¡­ but¡­¡± tears streamed down Yo Mei¡¯s face. Chou pulled her into an embrace as he stroked her back. ¡°What if something happens to her again?¡± Yo Mei sniffled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like we are sending her out to train with just anyone, we are sending her out to train with the best martial artist in this village.¡± Chou reassured her. Yu Lin stared at her parents and a small smile formed on her face. She admired the way her parents could love each other so much, just as she had once loved someone. Yo Mei pulled back away from Chou and looked back up at Chief Chu.


    ¡°You may¡­ take her. Please take good care of our one and only daughter Chief Chu.¡± Yo Mei said sincerely as she bowed her head. Chou bowed also. Chief Chu smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to be your daughter¡¯s mentor.¡± Chief Chu also bowed back.


    Yu Lin returned to her room and sat down at the tea table.


    ¡°Just one month left to stay here.¡± she muttered. Chief Chu had explained earlier that he wanted to leave right after Sen Feng and Ju Hua¡¯s wedding. He will pronounce Sen Feng as the new village chief before leaving. She put her arms together and laid on it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± her head hit something hard and she moved back. She raised her arm and pulled back her sleeve. She saw the metallic bracelet shining back at her. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I have you.¡± she mumbled. She walked over to her door and pulled a wooden bar down, locking it. She closed her eyes and insert her chi energy into the bracelet. The flower on the bracelet lit up, a bright purple as the space inside started to appear inside Yu Lin¡¯s mind.


    Inside the space was three books, weapons, and garments. Yu Lin didn¡¯t glanced over the weapons and garments to see they were quite ordinary. She then glanced over the book and frowned. She opened her eyes and flickered her hand. The three books then appeared. She walked back to the tea table and set them down. She placed them separately to observe each.


    ¡°They are in the elf writing.¡± she mumbled to herself. It was a good thing that Yo Mei had taught her elf characters too so she could understand the books. ¡®Plants Of The Wild, The Alchemist Organization Chronicles, and¡­ this book has no title.¡± Yu Lin picked up the book with no title. She flipped the page open only to see on each page an elf character.


    ¡°Water¡­ fire¡­ earth¡­ lightning¡­ poison¡­¡± she muttered each word out loud. ¡®What is this? Is this it?¡¯ she thought as she placed the book back down. ¡®Is that really just it?¡¯ she frowned. She crossed her arms and cocked her head. ¡®That witch wouldn¡¯t just give me something as useless as this¡­ what could it be?¡¯ When she thought this her mother¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡®No¡­ could it be?¡¯ she stared back down on the paper and remembered her mother¡¯s words from the past. ¡°It¡¯s call dark elf informational chi energy. We are different from the other elves. To protect our spells from getting taken away we have evolved into this method. To learn something you must endure the pain of that magic as it is being casted onto you. After you get the information, it will always stay with you.¡± Yu Lin Glared at the page. ¡®Do I have¡­ to do this?¡¯


    Yu Lin placed her finger on the character ¡°fire¡±. She bit down on her lip before closing her eyes. She released a bit of her chi onto the character. The character began to glow and as if it was being sucked into Yu Lin, the character went into her finger through her chi. At this moment Yu Lin began to feel an excruciating pain and she slapped her hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming. She fell off the chair onto the ground.


    She felt her whole body¡¯s temperature rise. It was as if she was being burned at the stake. The heat was unbearably hot. Sweat trickled down Yu Lin¡¯s face and her nails dug into her face and palm. The pain was almost unbearable as she bit her hand. Blood trickled down her hand as she rolled around trying to endure the pain.


    After a full two minutes the pain was finally gone. Yu Lin laid there panting before sitting up. She stared down at the deep bite marks on her hand before quickly healing it. If her mother saw, she was worried what her mother would say.


    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± she breathed out. She felt as though for some reason she had gone through this before, but she didn¡¯t know where. Yu Lin lifted up her hand. She stared at her palm. ¡®Before I could only get fire out through my fingertips¡­ but how come now I feel as if I can get it out through my palm?¡± she thought. She tried it. Her eyes widened when she saw the ball of fire hovering over her hand.


    Just then a flow of knowledge about the fire spell entered her head. Within a matter of seconds she knew how to use the fire spell she had just got to it''s fullest potential. Yu Lin looked back at the book to see the fire character had disappeared. She flipped the page and saw another fire character however also saw the number two next to it.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± she was speechless. She knew the powers of the book. Pain for power. Pain enough to drive her insane, but power enough to make her so strong no one would be able to defeat. She swallowed hard. She placed her finger on the character and released her chi energy into it. She shut her eyes tight,ready for the pain to come again, however it didn¡¯t. She peeked one eye open to see the character still laid in place. She pulled her finger back. ¡°Could it be, just once a day?¡± she mumbled to herself. She flipped past all the fire characters to a water character. The results were the same.


    She concluded that maybe she could only learn one away and stored the book back into her endless bracelet. Afterwards Yu Lin began flipping through the contents of the other two books. When she was done, she stored them back into her endless bracelet.


    ¡°There was nothing much to learn from the two books there.¡± she said aloud. She stretched as she peered around her room. Her eyes laid upon a blue robe that was hanging on her wall. Part of the design was cut off as one could clearly see a line connecting the robe downwards. Yu Lin let out a laugh as she thought about how He Lan had changed over the past couple of months. She walked up to it and pulled it down.


    ¡°He grew¡­ a lot.¡± she mumbled to herself with a smile. Her eyes widened as she let out a groan. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I owe him a birthday present but I won¡¯t be here for the next four years.¡± Yu Lin frowned. She looked down at her robe and an idea suddenly went off in her head. She set the robe down on the table and headed back towards her closet. After pulling something out she went back to the table. It was a small foldable wood kit. She opened it to reveal some sewing needles, thread, and scissors. She pulled the scissors out and started cutting the robe that laid in front of her. She did not go to sleep until late that night when she completed what she needed to do.


    The next day Yu Lin woke up to knock on her door. She opened it to find her mother standing there. Yo Mei smiled at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Get dress Yu Lin. We have somewhere to go.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin nodded and did as she was told.


    It was still early in the morning and not many people were out in the village. The two walked in silent, as Yo Mei held tightly onto Yu Lin¡¯s hand. After an hour of walking they finally reached their destination. The corners of Yu Lin¡¯s mouth curled up as her mother opened the door to their house. She smelt the smell of home and she didn¡¯t even know she had missed it.


    Yo Mei led Yu Lin to the back, where there was the storage room. Yo Mei then pulled the rug on the floor off. On the ground there was three holes. One was glowing a faint red, the other was glowing a faint blue, and the last one was not glowing at all.


    ¡°What is this mother?¡± Yu Lin asked. Yo Mei bent down and Yu Lin bent down with her. Yo Mei placed Yu Lin¡¯s small hand on the last whole.


    ¡°Insert your chi energy into here Yu Lin.¡± Yo Mei instructed. Yu Lin nodded and she put her chi energy into the hole. The hole then absorbed it, and afterwards started to glow a faint purple color. The floor then lifted up and there was a staircase leading down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin nodded as she followed her mother down the steps. When they were all the way in, the door above them closed shut.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Yo Mei held a finger up with fire hovering over it. When the had reached the bottom of the steps, she pushed that fireball out and the room suddenly illuminated with light. All the candles hanging on the walls were now on. The whole room was empty except for the a big chest that laid in the center of the room. Yo Mei led Yu Lin to the chest and she placed her hand over it.


    ¡°What is this mother?¡± Yu Lin asked as she stared at the chest.


    ¡°This,¡± Yo Mei stroked the chest gently, ¡°this is mine and your father¡¯s life.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Life? What do you mean mother?¡¯ Yo Mei turned around and bent down. She was eye to eye with Yu Lin and she put her hands on Yu Lin¡¯s small shoulders.


    ¡°My daughter, my precious daughter¡­ listen to mother carefully,¡± Yo Mei spoke cautiously, ¡°if¡­ if something ever happens to your father and I then you must come to this box. When you come to this box, all you need to do is insert your chi energy inside. You must remember. Promise mother you will absolutely remember this.¡± Yo Mei¡¯s voice was shaky and her eyes got teary. Yu Lin was shocked for a second before she nodded.


    ¡°I understand and I promise I will remember.¡± Yu Lin said. Yo Mei smiled as she kissed her daughter on the forehead before pulling her into an embrace.


    After a while the two quickly went back upstairs. Yu Lin waited as Yo Mei went inside the master bedroom to grab something. When she came out she handed a bundle to Yu Lin, and swung three other on her back.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Clothes. Since mother won¡¯t be able to give them to you because you are going away for four years. I have already made these clothes for you since you were a baby my dear.¡± Yo Mei said. Afterwards the two then walked back to Chief Chu¡¯s home.


    ---------


    The weeks passed by fairly quickly while people were preparing for the wedding. There were many elders from the village coming to attend the wedding. Everyone else was cheerful, and to not bring down the mood, Chief Chu and Yu Lin¡¯s family told no one of the departure. Yu Lin also spent a lot more time with her parents.


    The night before the wedding, Yu Lin was sitting in her room. She had helped decorated the place and was fairly tired. She was about to head to bed when there came a knock on her door. She opened it to find Tang Tang standing there.


    ¡°What young lady had ordered came in today.¡± Tang Tang handed a small rectangular wooden box to Yu Lin. Yu Lin opened the box and when she saw what was inside she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you Tang Tang.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Anything for the young lady.¡± Tang Tang bowed. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Tang Tang gave another bow before leaving. Yu Lin closed the door to her room and placed the wooden box in her endless bracelet just in case she might lose it. Afterwards she headed to bed.


    The next morning Yu Lin got up and dressed herself in the robes that her mother had prepared for her. She was wearing a purple robe as she stepped out of the room. She went to the kitchen and began helping the servants set up the tables.


    It was noon when the guests started to come inside the Siheyuan. The house was decorated all in red to celebrate the wedding. The guests also brought many gifts with them. Yu Lin and the group of kids helped stored the gifts away in a room. People were waiting around at the entrance chattering away happily. The older members of the Chu and Du family were still discussing with each other in a private room.


    ¡°I can help take the gifts.¡± Yu Lin said to a servant. The servant glared at Yu Lin as he passed the gift to Mei Rong. Yu Lin stood there dumbfounded for a second before she heard a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude Shu Ye. Even if they are beasts, they are still here to help out with the wedding.¡± Yu Lin looked up to meet the beady eyes of Mr. Lu, the father of Wu Ya and Wu Pu. The people chattering around them also stopped to look at the scene. He Lan¡¯s face flushed red as he was going to step up but Yu Lin pulled him back.


    ¡°Greetings Mr. Lu and welcome to the wedding.¡± Yu Lin bowed. She didn¡¯t want to cause a disturbance.


    ¡°Hmph. You call this manners? How about if you get on your knees, then I would consider it a proper greeting, unless you want this matter to be brought up to the bride and groom?¡± Lu Tou Ling said. He Lan and the rest tried to step up but Yu Lin held out her arms.


    ¡°If that is what Mr. Lu wants, then I shall do so¡­ but, is Mr. Lu also going to make the bride and groom get on their knees and bow to you?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Yo-¡± Shu Ye was had his hand on his sword however Lu Tou Ling held out his arm to stop his servant.


    ¡°And why do you ask¡± Mr. Lu¡¯s voice was as sharp as a blade.


    ¡°I have learned from Chief Chu that at a wedding everyone must bow the same. The receiver and the receiving must exchange equal bows. This is to show respect and the next step in life for the two couples. If someone changes the bow just a bit, then when doing the bow of unity, the couple must bow the way the bow has been changed. If I get on my knees to bow to you, then the bride and groom will also have to get on their knees to bow to everyone. But, if you still insist for me to bow on my knees then I will for I do not wish to disrespect such a noble elder such as you.¡± Yu Lin replied. The people around them started to whisper to each other.


    ¡°No way Mr. Lu is going to that right?¡± one of them whispered.


    ¡°If he does, then doesn¡¯t that mean this wedding is ruined?¡±


    ¡°The bride and groom will suffer if they have to get on their knees for the bows of unity.¡±


    Mr. Lu glanced around the room before clearing his throat.


    ¡°I will accept that lousy of yours today, but next time you must show higher respect for someone who is of more superiority then you are.¡± Mr. Lu scoffed before walking away.


    ¡°I will keep that suggestion in mind Mr. Lu.¡± Yu Lin said as she narrowed her eyes at the back of Lu Tou Ling.


    ¡°Yu Lin, you didn¡¯t need to go through all that disrespectful behavior.¡± He Lan furiously whispered.


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°it okay. As long as we don¡¯t do anything to ruin the wedding, the it¡¯s alright.¡± Yu Lin smiled. ¡°Now let¡¯s stop being down and continue to work.¡± Yu Lin said. After that small encounter, the mood was down for a moment but when Sen Feng came out in his red luxurious robes the mood immediately went up.


    After that everyone was gathered outside by the garden where the bride and groom did the wedding ceremony. They bowed to each guest personally, and then made vows with each other. Afterwards they cut a long red cloth and then hung it around the other. Yu Lin looked at the couple with a soft expression.


    ¡°Ju Hua is glowing more than I have ever seen her.¡± she muttered to herself as she stared at Ju Hua¡¯s bright smile. All the single men at the wedding were jealous of Sen Feng because of how pretty his bride, no, wife was. Tears came to Yu Lin¡¯s eyes as she suddenly recalled her own special night.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    In a small house was two people who sat facing each other, their knees touching. They wore raggedy robes with a red cloth hanging around each of their necks. The house was cold, with the walls wearing down. On the table sat a plate of plain rice and some boiled vegetable.


    Tears streamed down Hu Die¡¯s pale cheek as she look at at the face of her beloved. He smiled at her, honey dripping from his eyes as he wiped her tears away with his thumb.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure about this?¡± Hu Die asked, her voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s just me and you here Qi Long. If you want to leave and pretend nothing ever happened then you can. I won¡¯t blame you for anything.¡± Her beloved just smiled.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be here now would I?¡± he replied.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve lost everything¡­ you¡¯ve lost everything because of me.¡± Hu Die turned away, ashamed of her own self and worth. Her beloved cupped her cheeks and turned her head back to face him.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully Hu Die,¡± his voice rang throughout her whole body, ¡°if losing everything like my social status, my rank, my family, if losing everything means that I get to be with you for the rest of my life, then I am willing to lose everything. That day I promised to be with you forever. That day I promised to protect you. That day I told you that you can lean on me and I will always accept you no matter what you are. My feelings have not changed.¡± he reassured her. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Hu Die stared into his bright brown eyes. They stared back at her with sincerity, and love. She knew her true feelings. She knew she was in love with this man before her. He was the only one who she could truly share every single thing to. He was the only one she knew would stay by her side forever. She knew, and she knew that she could give up her life for this man, for this man would give his up for hers also. Her lips trembled as she slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Hu Die breathed out. Her beloved smiled a sweet smile, and he glowed in her eyes. He was the most beautiful, most precious, most important person in her life. She knew she could never let him go after that day. She reached her hand up and ran her fingers across his forehead, then down his cheeks, then down his jaw, and they lay rested on his shoulder her eyes following the movement of her hand. When she looked back up at his face, he was no longer smiling. His eyes showed something much more subtle. His hand traveled to her jaw and he lifted her face up. He leaned down and planted his lips on her soft ones. Hu Die eyes widened in shock for a moment before she closed them. When she opened them again he had pulled back. He looked at her with gentle and careful eyes.


    ¡°I love you Hu Die.¡± his voice made her heart beat faster. He was like a magnet, drawing her in closer and closer. She knew what was going to happen. She was a bit scared, but she knew she could trust him. She knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. She knew he wouldn¡¯t force her to do anything she didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°I love you too Qi Long.¡± she whispered before pulling herself forward and planting her lips onto his.


    That night she shared all of herself with him, and he shared all of himself with her. That night was the night their fire grew and triumphed over any obstacles in their way. That night, was the one of the most precious nights in her life.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Yu Lin knuckles made impact with the wooden door three times.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ju Hua turned back to look. When she saw Yu Lin a big smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°May I come in?¡± Yu Lin asked. Ju Hua nodded as she motioned her over. Yu Lin walked in and stopped right in front of Ju Hua.


    ¡°What are you here to do?¡± Ju Hua asked. Yu Lin pulled her other hand out from behind her and handed the wooden box Tang Tang had given her the night before over.


    ¡°Congratulations on your wedding! This is my gift to you.¡± Yu Lin smiled. Ju Hua¡¯s face grew ecstatic as she took the box and opened it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ have¡­ to¡­¡± Ju Hua¡¯s voice faded when she saw the gift. It was a hairpin with two birds sculpted onto it. One bird had red jewels on it and the other had white jewels. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Choori bird with a Sazu bird. The Choori bird is white and represents love and loyalty, while the Sazu bird is red and it represents passion and freedom.¡± Yu Lin said. ¡°I thought that these were the things that would represent you best aunt Ju Hua, so I had someone make it.¡± Ju Hua looked at the hairpin with sad eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± she said. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Yu Lin asked carefully. Ju Hua snapped out of it and smiled.


    ¡°No! I really like!¡± she quickly said. Yu Lin looked at her relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyways, I am a bit tired so I will head to bed first. You¡¯re groom is probably going to come back pretty soon too.¡± Yu Lin bowed.


    ¡°Yea. I will see you tomorrow then.¡± Ju Hua bowed back. She watched to make sure that Yu Lin had gone far away before she reached inside her robe. She pulled out a pin that looked almost identical to the hairpin that laid before her. The only difference was that the hairpin she pulled out was made of gold, while the one that laid before her was made of silver.


    ----


    The old female servant pulled something out from the chest of her robe. It was a small rectangular box that she slid over the table to Ju Hua.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ju Hua asked as she opened the box.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die wanted to give this to you on your wedding day. She had it prepared a long time ago and told me to hold on to it in case anything ever happened. I know that today is not your wedding day¡­ but I am afraid I do not much time to live.¡± she replied. Ju Hua¡¯s eyes got watery as she picked the hairpin out from the box. She ran her fingers over the two birds.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Choori bird with a Sazu bird. The Choori bird is white and represents love and loyalty, while the Sazu bird is red and it represents passion and freedom. Lady said that those two birds are what she thought represented you the most.¡± the old lady replied. Ju Hua placed the hairpin over her heart as her whole body began to tremble.


    ¡°Hu Die¡­ Hu Die¡­¡± she cried out. The old servant could only slide over a handkerchief before looking away, tears also streaming down her eyes.


    ---


    ¡°They are¡­ really similar.¡± Ju Hua quietly muttered to herself. She continued to stare at the two hairpins in silence, thinking, and yet not thinking at the same time.

 Chapter 38: Who is she?

    After announcing the news of Sen Feng being the next village chief, and settling down some disputes, it was time for their departure. When Chief Chu announced their departure, many were quite sad but they could do nothing except smile and hope for the best. Chief Chu was done preparing and Yu Lin was also. The two were ready to leave as they stood at the entrance of the house. The home family was also there to send them off. Yo Mei wept in Chou¡¯s arms as she was having trouble seeing Yu Lin go.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mother. It will only be for four years and I will be back.¡± Yu Lin reassured her as she gave both her parents a hug. She then moved on to Ju Hua and Sen Feng. Ju Hua bent down and gave her a tight hug.


    ¡°Take care of yourself Yu Lin.¡± she said. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I will aunt Ju Hua. You take care of yourself too.¡± Yu Lin said. Yo Mei then stepped back as Yu Lin stepped in front of Sen Feng. Sen Feng only side eyed her before looking away.


    ¡°Hmph! Finally there will be some peace and quiet in the house.¡± he said.


    ¡°Not with you still there.¡± Yu Lin said back. He snapped his neck back.


    ¡°What did you say you brat?!¡± Sen Feng yelled.


    ¡°Sen Feng.¡± Chief Chu and Yo Mei said with a chilling voice at the same time. A shiver went down Sen Feng¡¯s back before he plastered a fake smile on his face.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and my dad Yu Lin.¡± he said. Yu Lin only rolled her eyes before moving onto the next person.


    He Lan stood there his eyebrows curved down, and his eyes looking away. His mouth was slightly pouting.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t make it today, so they told me to give you their wishes.¡± He Lan replied, still looking down. ¡°Do¡­ you have to go Yu Lin?¡± he asked carefully peering up. Yu Lin smiled as she reached into her robe and pulled something out.


    ¡°He Lan,¡± she walked up to him, ¡°look up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He Lan looked up and found himself only a couple of inches away from her face. He blushed as he felt something tightening around his head. Yu Lin then backed away and smiled.


    ¡°Happy Birthday He Lan!¡± she said. She watched as he reached up to touch the fabric around his head.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the robe I was wearing when we first met. Even though you worked so hard to stitch it up, I¡¯m sorry to say that I cut it back up to make this headband for you.¡± Yu Lin put her hands together as if she was begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the best representation of our relationship. At first we weren¡¯t too fond of each other, but now we are good friends. Look, I¡¯m wearing it too!¡± Yu Lin held up her arm to reveal a blue fabric bracelet on her wrist, covering her endless bracelet. ¡°From now on, let¡¯s stay good friends He Lan.¡± Yu Lin smiled. He Lan entire face was red as quickly looked away.


    ¡°Y-y-yea.¡± he replied. The other adults looking at them only laughed internally. Yu Lin was oblivious to their looks. Shethen sat on a chair which had two straps connected to it. She held hers and Chief Chu¡¯s bundle, and tightened it onto herself with a rope which she tightened herself onto the chair as well. Chief Chu then pulled the chair on like a backpack. The two of them waved the rest goodbye and Chief Chu then quickly leaped away. Yu Lin didn¡¯t stop waving until the rest of the people there grew so small she couldn¡¯t see them anymore.


    Chief Chu and Yu Lin traveled onwards for three days and two nights without rest. Chief Chu wanted to get the training area as fast as possible. He also did not want to stop somewhere for rest because he didn¡¯t want to bring attention to Yu Lin. He would only drink water and eat bread when he felt like it. Yu Lin on the other hand spent most of her time reading and would look up occasionally to enjoy the view. She spent the last couple of hours also sleeping.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± Chief Chu shook Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Yu Lin wake up. We are here.¡± Yu Lin opened her eyes to find herself surrounded completely by trees. She set their things on the ground and got out of the seat. She stretched her body and yawned. She looked around to see only wildlife. She turned around to see that they were at the base of a mountain.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked as she bent down to pick up their bundles.


    ¡°Mount Dali.¡± Chief Chu answered.


    ¡°Mount Dali? This¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s located in the most northern part of Green continent. Here, there is no one to bother us and our training. Follow me Yu Lin.¡±


    Chief Chu started to walk towards the mountain. Yu Lin stumbled behind as she carried all their luggage. Yu Lin watched as Chief Chu felt the wall of the mountain. After it looked like he found it, he pressed a leverage and the mountain split in half. Yu Lin jumped, a bit startled. Chief Chu then walked inside calmly. Yu Lin gained her composure and quickly followed behind. The mountain then closed behind them.


    ¡°Woah!¡± she breathed out in awe. Inside she could feel such an abundance of pure energy. Not only that but inside was a siheyuan. They entered the siheyuan and Yu Lin followed Chief Chu to a room.


    ¡°This will be your room from now on,¡± he said as he grabbed his bundles off of Yu Lin, ¡°put your stuff away and meet me back at the main garden.¡± Yu Lin nodded as she watched Chief Chu leapt off somewhere. She dropped her stuff on a table and then quickly returned back to the main garden.


    When she got there, she saw Chief Chu sitting in the center with his legs crossed on the ground. She walked up and sat down the same, across from him. Chief Chu had his eyes closed and when he heard Yu Lin sit he opened them. Yu Lin could feel shivers from his look. It was a look she had never seen before. It was a look that said if she said the wrong thing she was going to die.


    ¡°Yu Lin- no, you,¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice seem to cut into Yu Lin, ¡°who are you?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widen as she swallowed hard.


    ¡°What do you mean grandpa? I am, Yu Lin.¡± she replied. In less than a second when she said that she felt Chief Chu¡¯s fingers wrapped around her neck. She froze.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Who are you?¡± Chief Chu hissed. Yu Lin went cold.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean? I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s voice quivered as she stared straight into his murderous eyes. Chief Chu narrowed his eyes as he remembered the night he had started to doubt the child in front of him.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu ran up to her and tried to grab her arm. When his hand touched her skin though he retracted it and winced. He looked at his hand and could see a blister started to form as if he just got burnt. He looked up to see steam rising out from Yu Lin¡¯s body. ¡®Just what is going on?¡¯ He thought as he stared wide-eyed, unsure of what to do. Just then Yu Lin¡¯s lips started to move and she croaked something out. He went closer.


    ¡°S¡­ me¡­ ong¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°What is it Yu Lin? Say it again so grandpa can hear!¡± Chief Chu said as he put his ear right next to her lips.


    ¡°Save¡­ me¡­ Qi¡­ Long¡­¡± she croaked out. Chief Chu backed away, surprised.


    ¡°Qi Long?¡± he wondered why she was uttering this name. It was as she was uttering the name of the person she loved. He knew everyone around her and their names, but he did not know this name.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Yu Lin grunted. Chief Chu saw her squirming in pain. ¡®I got no choice left.¡¯ he thought as he picked Yu Lin up by putting one arm under her knee and the other on her back. He clenched his teeth as he felt his hands burning. He quickly leapt to her room and set her on the bed. His hands trembled as he saw his scalded arms. He paid it no mind as he leapt back to the room where He Lan was at.


    ¡°Wang Pei,¡± he said as he got there, ¡°we need to go now.¡± The physician turned to look at him.


    ¡°Hong Hu! What happened to your arms?¡± Wang Pei exclaimed.


    ¡°Master!¡± Tang Tang covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°No time to explain. Tang Tang, please stay here and watch over He Lan.¡± Chief Chu threw Wang Pei over his shoulder and leapt back to Yu Lin. He set Wang Pei down by the bedside. ¡°Look at her.¡± Chief Chu said as he closed and locked the door. He didn¡¯t want anyone walking in and getting hurt. Yu Lin was still panting as sweat rolled off her face. Wang Pei raised his hand up to put on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead but Chief Chu quickly grabbed his arm. Wang Pei looked at him confused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should touch her right now. She is the reason for my arms and hands.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If she was, then she shouldn¡¯t even be alive right now!¡± Wang Pei exclaimed.


    ¡°I do not know. She is not human, nor a troll, or an elf. She is a mixed breed and that may be why she is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Still, creatures cannot stand such hot temperatures. Their bodies would probably burst into ashes already!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s an elto. This is the first time I have seen an elto live up past the age of one!¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s an Elto? She¡¯s not a mix between human and elf, but mix between elf and troll?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s still alive? What is she?!¡±


    ¡°No time to explain, hurry and check up on her!¡±


    ¡°But how can I check her if I can¡¯t even touch her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but figure something out. You¡¯re a physician aren¡¯t you?¡± Chief Chu said. Wang Pei let out a sigh before he turned back. When he turned back to look Yu Lin had stopped panting. She was now breathing normally. He frowned as he raised his hand up. ¡°Wang Pei!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± he hushed Chief Chu. Chief Chu watched as he put his hand on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead. He was ready for him to retract it like he did, but Wang Pei did not.


    ¡°She¡¯s not burning. She just has a high fever now.¡± Wang Pei said as pulled a bottle out of his bag. He then laid Yu Lin¡¯s torso on his shoulder, and poured the contents of the bottle inside her mouth. After that he pressed some of her meridian points to cool her down further.


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Wang Pei replied as he set Yu Lin down.


    ¡°But just earlier, she was as hot as a furnace¡­ what is this?¡± Chief Chu frowned. Wang Pei walked up to him and gently grabbed his upper arm. With just this gentle touch, Chief Chu winced.


    ¡°Never mind her for now, we need to take a look at you. Sit down.¡± Wang Pei led Chief Chu to the tea table. He had Chief Chu laid his arms on the tea table. He pulled out a bottle and shook the bottle onto his hand. A small pill fill out, which he stuffed into Chief Chu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Swallow this. It¡¯s a painkiller.¡± he said. Chief Chu did as he was instructed. After a few minutes he felt the pain from his arms lessen.


    Wang Pei then pulled a salve and a pair of scissors. He gently cut off the sleeve of Chief Chu. He sighed as he observe the burns.


    ¡°This¡­ it will take a while to heal.¡± Wang Pei said.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a couple months at the least¡­ ugh, only at times like these did I wish my chi center was bigger so I could heal you thoroughly. The most I can do is probably just repair one of the skin layers.¡± Wang Pei scratched his head in frustration. Chief Chu could only sigh.


    ¡°Let me help.¡± the both of them jumped, startled at the sudden voice. They turned to see Yu Lin standing there next to them. Her eyes seemed to be unfocused.


    ¡°Yu Lin! What are you doing? Get back to b-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You got hurt because of me.¡± Yu Lin said as she hovered her hands over Chief Chu¡¯s burns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, you will feel better soon.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu was going to stop her, when all of a sudden he felt his arms recovering. He looked down to see each layer of skin that was burnt being repaired, one after another. His jaw dropped and he looked up to see Wang Pei¡¯s jaw lying on the floor also. After just a few moments, his arms and hands had returned to normal, as if they were never burned in the first place. Both the men were speechless.


    ¡°Thi-thi-this¡­ what?¡± Wang Pei could barely get his question out. Yu Lin looked at Chief Chu and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m all done grandpa. You¡¯re all better now.¡± she said proudly before her eyes closed and she began falling towards the ground. Chief Chu caught her just in time. He picked her up and placed her back on the bed. When he turned around he saw Wang Pei staring at him in disbelief. Even Chief Chu didn¡¯t know how to react. In his 102 years alive, he had never seen anything like this.


    ¡°I-i-i-is she¡­ a sp-sp-spirit?¡± Wang Pei was trembling as he pointed at Yu Lin. Chief Chu shook his head.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°No¡­ she called me grandpa so she couldn¡¯t possibly be a spirit.¡± he said.


    ¡°Then how did she know how to do that? How did she know how to heal your arms? It was as if she was an Adva- no a Mast- no a Grandmaster ranked healer!¡± Wang Pei exclaimed.


    ¡°What?! A Grandmaster ranked healer?!¡± Chief Chu finally understood why Wang Pei was shaking. ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡± he was in disbelief. The two of them only stared at each other, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°A-a-anyways¡­ what should we do? If she is a spirit¡­ when she recovers then she might do something harmful to us. If she¡¯s not a spirit, then¡­ what is she?¡± Wang Pei scratched his head. Chief Chu thought about it for a while. He did always think that Yu Lin was wiser than other children, and her attitude about things were certainly different. He kept on thinking and thinking before letting out a deep breath.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s not tell anyone about this. We don¡¯t want to raise any alarms or suspicions. She¡¯s weak right now. If she is a spirit then she would wait to recover. We can also question her when she regains her consciousness. If she doesn¡¯t know anything then she is a spirit.¡± Chief Chu said. Wang Pei nodded his head.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Wang Pei said. Chief Chu touched his forehead for a second as he continued to think.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± he muttered. He suddenly opened his eyes when he felt someone grabbed his arm.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s wrap your arms. Your servant from earlier saw that they were burned so if it all of sudden gets better then she¡¯s going to be suspicious. We can also question the girl about it when she wakes up later.¡± Wang Pei said. Chief Chu nodded as he sat down and let Wang Pei wrap bandages around his arms. ¡°Maybe,¡± Wang Pei put the bandages away as he looked up and met Chief Chu¡¯s eyes, ¡°He Lan¡¯s wounds¡­ maybe she was the one who healed him too.¡± As soon as he said this Chief Chu started to piece everything together.


    ¡°That may be true¡­ in that case, even if she is a spirit¡­¡± Chief Chu and Wang Pei turned to glance at Yu Lin for a moment. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just see what happens. I will have to go to talk to Tang Tang about this too. You should stay here and keep an eye on her. If anything happens, just blow on that whistle I got you.¡± Chief Chu got up and left the room.


    He arrived back at the room where Tang Tang was looking over He Lan. Tang Tang saw him and got up from the bedside.


    ¡°Master. Is young lady alright?¡± Tang Tang asked, concerned.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright now Tang Tang. Where did Ju Hua and doctor Wang go?¡±


    ¡°Ju Hua escorted doctor Wang back home.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see¡­ anyways, please keep this matter quiet. Do you understand Tang Tang?¡± Chief Chu looked at her with serious eyes. Tang Tang straightened her back and bowed.


    ¡°I understand master.¡± she said.


    ¡°Good. You can go get some rest now.¡± Chief Chu said. Tang Tang nodded as she left the room. When Chief Chu was sure she was gone, he walked up to He Lan. He placed his fingers on He Lan¡¯s stomach. ¡®It was definitely opened earlier¡­ and it would not have been easy to fix¡­ but to look as if he was never injured?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he had a suspicion that Yu Lin wasn¡¯t who he simply thought she was.


    The next day Chief Chu went to see Wang Pei in Yu Lin¡¯ room. He glanced at Yu Lin before looking at Wang Pei.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It worked Hong Hu. She should be fine now.¡± Wang Pei replied as he held up the medicine bottle with a smile. Chief Chu frowned, still worried. He turned back to see Yu Lin¡¯s eyes slightly open, looking at the two of them.


    ¡°Yu Lin! Do you feel alright?¡± Chief Chu walked up to her. He watched as Yu Lin¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered back close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much Hong Hu. She¡¯s probably just tired. We should let her rest more.¡± Wang Pei said besides him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am. Just let her sleep.¡± Wang Pei reassured him. Chief Chu put his hand on his chin, thinking for a moment before putting his arm around Wang Pei¡¯s shoulder. He turned Wang Pei around and walked away from Yu Lin. ¡°Wang Pei,¡± he whispered, ¡°just in case she is a spirit. Don¡¯t tell her your name. In case something happens to us, at least you will be safe.When she is fully recovered, I will make sure she uses all her energy so that she does not do anything reckless. ¡± Chief Chu said. Wang Pei looked at him and nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Wang Pei said.


    ---


    Chief Chu went to Yu Lin¡¯s room to check up on her. When he was at the entrance, he saw Yu Lin staring at her abdomen with a concentration.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± he called out. He saw her abruptly looked up and when she saw her she jumped onto her feet and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much and I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I have caused. If it wasn¡¯t for you, then I will not be alive right now. Thank you.¡± she said with sincerity. Chief Chu let out a heartily laugh as he stepped inside the room.


    ¡°Get up Yu Lin, you don¡¯t have to do this. If it wasn¡¯t for you my grandson would¡¯ve died already.¡± Chief Chu said as he observed her reaction.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Lin asked, confused but Chief Chu could see a small sweat bead trailing down her face and her face was slightly stiff. He smiled.


    ¡°He Lan told me all about it. About how you came up with the plan to escape, and about how you stayed behind to help him. That boy was really worried about you.¡± he replied. Her face relaxed immediately.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked smiling.


    ¡°As punishment for what he, and the other kids, try to do you, I sent them out to collect some herbs with Tang Tang.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ but, who is that physician that has been taking care of me these past few days? I keep asking him but he won¡¯t tell me his name.¡± Yu Lin made an annoyed face. Chief Chu let out another laugh.


    ¡°That man? I wonder why he won¡¯t tell you his name¡­¡± Chief Chu touched his chin as he looked up, feigning innocence.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I wonder why too.¡± Yu Lin nodded her head. Chief Chu shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°If he won¡¯t tell you, then I¡¯m sorry to say that I can¡¯t tell you either.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yu Lin complained but Chief Chu just shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways, rest while you can. When you¡¯re better your training is going to be tripled.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?¡± Yu Lin almost yelled. Chief Chu¡¯s expression got a bit stiff, a bit caught off guard, but he quickly followed up.


    ¡°I told you not to fall asleep, but you fell asleep anyways. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t something I could control! If a person is tired, a person will eventually fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, shh, shh. You still went against my word, so enjoy this time while you still have it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my parents!¡±


    ¡°Your parents are the ones who entrusted your training to me.¡± Chief Chu smiled at Yu Lin. He watched as he let out a groan before looking back at him.


    ¡°Talking about my parents, where is my mother?¡± she asked with worried eyes.


    ¡°Your mother is still in the other village right now. She wanted to come straight here and see you but she stayed behind to help rebuild the village instead after hearing that you were alright.¡±


    ¡°Heard that I was alright? How?¡±


    ¡°I sent a message to Sen Feng through a bird messenger. Don¡¯t worry, she will be back soon.¡± Chief Chu gave Yu Lin a reassuring smile. She nodded her head. ¡°Anyways, I have to head back to attend to some matters. You try to get as much rest as you can alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Again, thank you very much.¡± she said as she gave him another bow. Chief Chu turned around and began walking out the door, but paused.


    ¡°By the way Yu Lin, did you¡­ feel a presence inside of you or feel anything try to take you over?¡± he carefully asked. He saw her eyes widened as she swallowed and looked down.


    ¡°N-n-no. I don¡¯t really remember after I got hurt by the witch.¡± she answered. Chief Chu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is that so? I see then¡­ well I will see you later then.¡± Chief Chu pondered for a second before walking away. When he stepped out into the hallway he saw Wang Pei delivering medicine. He stopped him for a moment. ¡°Come to my room later. We have something to discuss.¡± he whispered. Wang Pei nodded his head, and the two parted ways.


    -


    Chief Chu locked the room to his door as Wang Pei took a seat at the tea table. He went and sat across from Wang Pei.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Chief Chu asked.


    ¡°She is recovering well.¡± Wang Pei answered. ¡°I also asked her who she was like we both planned, but she knew who she was. She didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t know who she was, or that she had lost her memory. It was quite weird how she responded¡­ like a healer would to another healer. A patient would be confused¡­ but she wasn¡¯t.¡± Wang Pei scratched his hair. ¡°I also told her to thank you as you burned your hands and she didn¡¯t show any unexpected reaction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Just earlier she thanked me sincerely, as if she didn¡¯t remember healing my hands or arms. She did seemed a bit nervous when I asked her if she felt any spirits enter her, but other than that she seemed to be completely normal. Like she was Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu was also confused.


    ¡°However¡­ has she ever learned about medicine before Hong Hu?¡± Wang Pei asked. Chief Chu thought about it before shaking his head.


    ¡° I do not think so.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Earlier I was just talking to her about the medicine that I was giving her. Unlike normal children who would refuse medicine, she drank all of it. She seemed to have a lot of knowledge about medicine. She told me that she read about it in books, but when I went to your library earlier I didn¡¯t see her name on any of medical books for check out. Did her parents give her books about medicine to read?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Medicine books are not cheap but also hard to come by so her parents could not have possibly given her those books to read.¡± Chief Chu said. The two of them thought together for a while.


    ¡°Anyways, we should just continue to watch over her for now.¡± Wang Pei said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s possessed by a spirit, but¡­ she does have some amazing skills for a three year old.¡± Chief Chu just nodded.


    ---


    ¡°I plan to take her away from here after Sen Feng¡¯s wedding to find out the truth. If she is dangerous, then I don¡¯t want her to harm any of the people here.¡± Chief Chu said as he watched Wang Pei grab another book from the shelf and throw it into his sack.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡± Wang Pei said back. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s always better safe than sorry.¡± Chief Chu nodded in agreement to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are you taking her?¡±


    ¡°To Mount Dali.¡±


    ¡°Mount Dali?!¡± Wang Pei exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the safest place I know. If something happens to me while I¡¯m trying to find out who she is, then at least she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s a good place to go then.¡± Wang Pei had a conflicted look on his face. Chief Chu perked up as he suddenly remembered that day¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Did you really feed her chicken ginger soup Wang Pei?¡± Chief Chu asked. The conflicted look disappeared from Wang Pei¡¯s face as he shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Wang Pei replied, ¡°but I do find her rather interesting Hong Hu. She seems to be very interested in medicine. I even asked her to be my apprentice, but she rejected me.¡± Wang Pei let out a small laugh.


    ¡°What?! You off-¡±


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s here.¡± Wang Pei whispered as he smiled.


    ¡°Hello Yu Lin.¡± he said grinning. Yu Lin put on a fake smile as she walked inside the library.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere sir?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ooohhh, never thought our young lady here would be curious about my plans.¡± Wang Pei snickered. Chief Chu just rolled his eyes. The smile disappeared from Yu Lin¡¯s face as she gave him an are you serious face. Wang Pei let out a laugh before nodding his head. ¡°Yes. I will be leaving soon. I already said goodbye to the others. Ho- I mean Chief Chu only asked of me to take care of your health. Now that you are fine, I will be going.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t go sir! I will miss you so much!¡± Yu Lin said with sarcasm. Wang Pei let out another laugh as Chief Chu quietly chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know you won¡¯t miss me one bit! Don¡¯t worry though, I will come back to visit.¡± Wang Pei gave Yu Lin a wink. Yu Lin looked away in disgust.


    ¡°Please come back when you can. My home is your home, and you are always welcomed here.¡± Chief Chu patted Wang Pei¡¯s shoulder a bit too hard. Wang Pei slightly wince before smiling.


    ¡°Just summon me each time you need me. I will always be at your service.¡± Wang Pei said back as he gave Chief Chu a small glare.


    ¡°But, are you really not going to tell me your name sir?¡± Yu Lin put a hand on her hip. Wang Pei nodded his head with a smile.


    ¡°One day I will eventually, but not today, besides it will make you think of me constantly.¡± Wang Pei let out a loud laugh. Yu Lin rolled her eyes. ¡°By the way,¡± Wang Pei reached into his robe and pulled out something wrapped in a red cloth, ¡°a present for you Yu Lin.¡± he walked over and handed it to her. Yu Lin frowned as she took the present.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she was ready to pull away the cloth.


    ¡°A ba-ba-ba-ba-bap, open it later not now, alright?¡± Wang Pei pushed the book forward so Yu Lin would stop. Yu Lin looked up at him confused before shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°If you say so... anyways, thank you very much for your care this past month. If it wasn¡¯t for you then I¡¯m not sure I would¡¯ve recovered this fast. Please be safe sir, and do come back often to tell me of your medicine journey.¡± Yu Lin sincerely said as she gave him a bow. Wang Pei before patting her head.


    ¡°Alright then, I have stayed long enough. I will be leaving now.¡± Wang Pei said.


    ¡°Let me lead you out then.¡± Chief Chu gestured towards the exit.


    ¡°I will also see you out sir.¡± Yu Lin got up.


    ¡°No! You stay here. If you follow us then I might get too sad and would want to stay instead. That won¡¯t help with my medicine journey will it?¡± Wang Pei firmly shook his head. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes before sighing.


    ¡°I understand. Goodbye then sir. Please do come to visit when you are not busy. Be safe on your journey.¡± Yu Lin gave him another bow. He chuckled as he hugged Chief Chu and Chief Chu leapt away.


    The two of them arrived at a cliff, which had a perfect circle drawn on the ground.


    ¡°What did you give her?¡± Chief Chu asked as he put Wang Pei down.


    ¡°Just a copy of a book my master finished writing a few months ago before he passed away.¡± Wang Pei answered nonchalantly. Chief Chu¡¯s jaw dropped before he gave Wang Pei a light punch.


    ¡°Why did you give it to me instead?¡± Chief Chu yelled. Wang Pei laughed as he cowered away.


    ¡°Relax Hong Hu! Besides, you won¡¯t understand it anyways¡­ but I have a feeling she would.¡± Wang Pei stepped into the circle. When he got to the middle, lines that weren¡¯t there started to glow on the green grass. ¡°Continue to look after her Hong Hu. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person, even if she¡¯s a spirit. I still think you should find out how she knows so much though. If you find out that she¡¯s not a bad person then give her to me. I would love to have her as an apprentice.¡± Wang Pei grinned. Chief Chu cocked his head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Wang Pei let out a hearty laugh before disappearing. A vein popped up on Chief Chu¡¯s head as he watched him disappear.


    ¡°That scum!¡± Chief Chu cursed under his breath. He then laughed before leaping back home. On his way a certain thought came to him. ¡®I must find out her true identity. If not, then if things come to worst I am going to have to kill her for the safety of everyone.¡¯ The smile disappeared from his face as he continued to leap.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Chief Chu glared at the little girl whose life he held in his hand. She looked frightened.


    ¡°You,¡± he started, ¡°you are not an ordinary child. An ordinary child wouldn¡¯t be able to heal someone¡¯s wound like they are a Grandmaster ranked healer! An ordinary child wouldn¡¯t be able to know so much knowledge about medicine from books she has never read before! Now answer me, who are you?¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice was cold.


    Yu Lin looked at him shocked. She felt her mouth go dry. ¡®He knows. He knows everything.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how to react. She felt his grip go tighter and she clenched her teeth.


    ¡°If you do not wish to die then tell me. Who are you? Are you a spirit who has taken over this body? If you are, then what do you want to do? Who are you?!¡± Chief Chu yelled at her. Yu Lin closed her eyes tightly before opening them. She looked at Chief Chu and despite the harshness in his eyes, she could see he was in pain because he had to do this. She felt her heart tightened as she figured out she was the one who pushed him to do this. She gently put her hands on his hand that was around her neck.


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ Li¡­ Hu Die¡­¡± she croaked. She saw his expression get softer and his grip looser.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you just say? Who are you?¡± he asked. She swallowed hard.


    ¡°I am Li Hu Die,¡± she answered, loud and clear this time, ¡°the healer who healed your calves 25 years ago. The one whose cousin is now your daughter-in-law. I am, that Li Hu Die.¡±

 Chapter 39: Training

    Chief Chu moved his hand away from her neck. His eyes were trembling.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°And,¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t let him finish, ¡°I am also Du Yu Lin. The daughter of Du Chou and Du Yo Mei. A dark elto.¡± she said. Chief Chu furrowed his brows, confused.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by that?¡± he asked. ¡°How can you be two people?¡¯ Yu Lin looked at him and took in a long breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know how this happened either. Before I knew it, I was already here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! If you ar-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! The day when I saved you¡­ was the day I lost someone else. You should know what I lost. You know right?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes got teary. Chief Chu grew quiet. He knew exactly what she had lost. He bit his lip.


    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s impossible. Not ever have I heard about this type of thing. Reincarnations are just in books!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m right here! Please¡­ believe me. Please¡­ at least let me explain.¡± Yu Lin pleaded. Chief Chu looked at for a long moment.


    ¡°Explain to me. Explain to me what happened then.¡± Chief Chu finally said. Yu Lin looked up and she saw his worried face. She saw the wrinkles on his forehead, and how old he really was. She knew how much this person in front of her had helped her, especially through everything that had happened. She nodded her head.


    ¡°It happened after I died as Li Hu Die. I felt myself flying through¡­¡±


    Yu Lin told Chief Chu about what had happened. She told him that she was murdered by Lan Hei Kong. She told him about how she woke up as a baby, as a dark elto. She told him about Liang Guang Ming and Chang Sheng Huo. She told him about what happened in the cave with the dark witch. She told him everything. He did not say one word the whole time. He did not interrupt her. Her story went on for hours. When she was done, she waited for him to absorb it all in. After a long while, he stood up and then kowtowed to her. Yu Lin gasped.


    ¡°Wha-what are yo-¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡¯ tears streamed down Chief Chu¡¯s face, ¡°really¡­ Thank you. All those years I have lived, I have always felt regret that I did not thank you for that day. I knew what you had to lose to heal me, and yet I left without a word. I know how it feels to lose a child¡­ I¡­ thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you. I¡¯m sorry for doubting you. If you hadn¡¯t saved me that day, I probably would never had been able to practice martial arts again. I probably¡­ would never have been able to see my wife anymore...¡± Chief Chu¡¯s body was shivering. Yu Lin got up and pulled his torso up. She smiled and wiped the tears away from his wrinkled face.


    ¡°No. You have done so much for me already. You have saved my life so many times. Now please get up. We have still have so many things to do.¡± she said. He nodded as he got up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk somewhere more comfortable. Please follow me uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please continue to call me Yu Lin. I¡¯m¡­ not exactly Li Hu Die anymore.¡± Yu Lin smiled, yet her eyes were sad. Chief Chu nodded.


    ¡°Then please follow me this way Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu started to walk towards one of the buildings of the siheyuan. Yu Lin followed him.


    The two sat across from each other as Chief Chu poured a cup of tea and slid it over to Yu Lin. He sipped on his before putting it down.


    ¡°Have you¡­ told anyone else? Have you told Ju Hua?¡± he asked. Yu Lin held the teacup between her small hands, embracing the warmth it gave her.


    ¡°Not yet. You are the only person I have told so far.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cause¡­ I¡¯m scared about how she''ll react. I¡¯m scared she may not believe me because I am half dark elf. Do you believe me?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s voice was desperate. Chief Chu nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course I do. When I saw you heal my burnt hands and arms I knew you weren¡¯t just a child. I knew that your mind wasn¡¯t that of a child¡¯s from the start. I guess I just didn¡¯t admit to it because I would never had thought that you were¡­ that you were Li Hu Die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I understand. I don¡¯t why, but it may be because this body is still developing but I don¡¯t quite act like an adult anyways. Instead of acting logically like how I did in the past, I am acting more emotionally.¡± Yu Lin took a sip of her tea. ¡°Thank you¡­ for believing me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ please forgive me for earlier. I wa-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand that you did it because you didn¡¯t know who I was and you wanted to keep everyone safe.¡± Yu Lin reassured him. Chief Chu still held his head down, ashamed for what he had done even if he didn¡¯t know anything. Yu Lin saw this and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Anyways¡­ what are we going to do here?¡± she changed the topic. Chief Chu looked up and his face brightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot about that. Please follow me somewhere else Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu got up from his seat. Yu Lin quickly gulped down her tea before getting up to follow Chief Chu.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The two arrived to a large door at one of the main siheyuan buildings. At the side of the door was a hole.


    ¡°Please put your hand in there Yu Lin. Once you do, the most and release some of your chi energy in there.¡± Chief Chu said as he pointed to the hole. Yu Lin did as she was told. After she released her chi energy the large door suddenly opened up. She jumped back startled. Chief Chu chuckled before pushing her inside as well as going inside himself.


    Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she saw a large boulder with a waterfall behind it. ¡®This¡­ this place is where I first met Qi Long.¡¯ she thought to herself. A warm feeling suddenly overcame her as the corners of her mouth slightly curved upwards.


    ¡°You look quite happy there.¡± Chief Chu¡¯s voice brought her back. She cleared her throat.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ but why are we here?¡± she asked. Chief Chu just smiled.


    ¡°We are here because you wanted to be here?¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That door is a portal door. If you think of a place and insert your chi in the portal key hole, it will take you to that place. The only thing is you can¡¯t take anything out of the portal, and the only people there are the people you came with and yourself.¡±


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything back then!¡±


    ¡°Consciously you weren¡¯t, but unconsciously you were. By the way, where are we?¡± Chief Chu turned to look at Yu Lin. Yu Lin looked away, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°We are just in a forest in Sky Continent.¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Chief Chu stroked his beard. He had an idea where they were but didn¡¯t say anything else. Yu Lin looked behind them to see the door they came through had disappeared.


    ¡°By the way, how do we get out from here?¡¯ she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just draw a door on the ground and the door we came from will appear.¡± Chief Chu said as he drew a door on the ground. Afterwards the door on the ground started to glow and opened up. The two stepped out of the portal and they were back at the siheyuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite fascinating. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like it.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because not many exist. It was a practice that was banned because some people could not escape the portals. Chief Chu had a sad look on his face. Yu Lin knew that face and could only nod in understanding. As she thought about her training an idea suddenly came to her.


    ¡°Master, do you by chance have a sword?¡± she asked. Chief Chu looked down at her and nodded.


    ¡°Of course. Why?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I want to practice the martial arts I was learning in the past.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I will give you one tomorrow then. For now let¡¯s just rest. I will be heading back to my room. You should head back to yours too.¡± Chief Chu started walking away. He was exhausted from the trip. Yu Lin nodded her head and they parted ways.


    Yu Lin sat on her new bed and let out a sigh. A lot had just happened within a few hours and she felt drained. She also stared at her wrist, at the blue silk bracelet she had on there covering her endless bracelet. She remembered the pain and power book. She figured that it must have been month to month instead of day to day because when she tried the next day, it did not work. Her head began to hurt as she dropped her wrist down. She let out a sigh. She covered herself with the blanket and her eyes fluttered shut.


    Yu Lin woke up to the sound of someone moving a furniture. She sat up and looked across the room to see what looked like a huge circle with arms and legs walking around her room. The circle then turned around to reveal what seemed like a face that contained two black dots for eyes, two smaller dots for nostrils, and a line for a mouth.


    ¡°Good morning. Good morning.¡± the creature said as it bowed. Yu Lin jumped startled.


    ¡°What are you?¡± her voice was loud. The creature scratched its head before walking up to her.


    ¡°I am Di Yi. I am Di Yi.¡± it said. Its pronunciation was stiff. Yu Lin heard a laugh from her door and turned to see Chief Chu standing there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yu Lin. Those are special stone servants that someone from long ago created to keep this place in tact.¡±


    ¡°I am Di Yi. I am Di Yi.¡± the thing said again.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Lin said as she pulled her blanket down.


    ¡°Since yesterday was hectic, I didn¡¯t get to show you around. Let me show you around now after you get ready.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin nodded and Chief Chu left to give her some time.


    The two walked around the whole siheyuan as Chief Chu introduced her each building. In the end they ended up at the dining hall where more of the stone servants served them food. Yu Lin was a bit fascinated to see the stone servants. After they finished eating, they went down to the portal door. Yu Lin breathed in as she prepared herself.


    ¡°Here is the sword you requested Yu Lin.¡± Chief Chu handed Yu Lin a sword appropriate for her height. Yu Lin took it. Her blood began to boil with excitement. It had been a while since she last practiced swordsmanship, but she was excited to pick it up again. She was excited to surpass her abilities from her last life.


    ¡°Thank you master¡­ there is also something I would like to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright if I practice by myself sometimes in the portal?¡± Yu Lin asked. Chief Chu gave her a puzzled look before firmly nodding his head.


    ¡°Of course. You are welcomed to practice anytime you want.¡± Chief Chu answered her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ by the way, how do I get out of this mountain?¡± Yu Lin looked back up at him. Chief Chu looked away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I almost forgot to tell you. The requirements of getting in and out of this building is to be trained in here until you reach Iron rank.¡±


    ¡°Iron rank?!¡± Yu Lin exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I have told your parents that we were going to have to be away for a while. This mountain chooses who to let in and out. To enter you must still be bronze rank. To leave you must be Iron rank. To come and go in as you wish you must be Gold rank because the mountain will require a lot more chi energy.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ I see¡­ it¡¯s¡­ honestly not as hard as I thought it was going to be.¡± Yu Lin said nonchalantly. Chief Chu looked at her with widened eyes.


    ¡°What? Not as hard as you thought it was going to be?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. At the moment I am already 10th level Bronze Rank. I only to go up two more ranks. I think I may be able to reach Iron rank in a shorter period than we had predicted.¡± Yu Lin smiled.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re already 10th level Bronze Rank?!¡± Chief Chu exclaimed. ¡°But kids don¡¯t reach that level until they are Xiao Lan¡¯s age!¡± Yu Lin let out a laugh.


    ¡°Did you already forget what I told you yesterday? My body is that of a child¡¯s, but I am not a child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I almost forgot. Then, you better be ready then. The next couple of years, I won¡¯t go easy on your training!¡± Chief Chu roared.


    ¡°You better not go easy on me!¡± Yu Lin roared back. The two looked at each other and laughed. It was as if they were long time friends.


    From that day onwards, Yu Lin trained until she almost dropped dead everyday. At times she wanted to quit, but Chief Chu would not allow her. The two also grew closer as companions rather than having a grandpa and granddaughter relationship. Yu Lin wouldn¡¯t know it, but she would come to miss her companion, her master, Chu Hong Hu more than ever. The days that hey had together were now decreasing, like an hourglass with one side waiting to run out.

 Chapter 40: The Outskirts of Town

    Her legs moved back at forth at a quick pace. Sweat trickled down her face. Her feet and arms were bleeding from the cuts of the twigs all around her but she didn¡¯t stop. Her dirty white locks flew in the wind. She saw a huge tree and ran behind it. She slid down the tree, the sharp bark cutting through her robes right into the back of her skin. Her chest heaved up and down. Her murky blood eyes stared to the side waiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come¡­ don¡¯t come¡­ I beg of you, please don¡¯t come!¡± she pleaded. Her whole body trembled. Just as she said that, her body went flying from the impact of something heavy hitting the tree. ¡°Ack!¡± blood spewed out from her mouth as she landed on the ground. She grimaced as she felt a piece of wood pierce into into her skin. Remembering the situation, she turned around to feel a cold hard blade prick at her neck. Her eyes traveled up the iron sword, up an arm with armor, up a broad shoulder, up a neck, and they landed on the man¡¯s deep blue eyes. Salty droplets began to form a river down her face as she stared at his face.


    ¡°You¡­ you are dirty. You should die, because you are one of them!¡± the man raised his arm up and swung the sword down. Instinctively she moved back, avoiding the sharp blade. She wasn¡¯t fast enough as she felt a sharp pain on her leg. She let out a yelp before pushing herself off the ground. She tried to move as fast as she could but the limp in her leg prevented her from doing what she wanted. She felt the collar of her robe get pulled as she was thrown backwards. Her back slammed into a tree and hot red liquid spewed out her mouth. She grabbed at her heart, feeling it being torn apart that very second.


    Crunch! Crunch! She could hear his every footstep as he made his way to her. She was heavily breathing, breathing for life. Every inch of her muscle ached. She felt the cold blade of the sword on her chin. She looked up, right into his eyes again. The hollowness inside of her grew larger.


    ¡°Tell me you dirty beast. Tell me, where is Lang Hei Kong?¡± the man hissed. Her chin trembled. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had missed him so much, and yet there he was standing in front of her with a blade to her throat.


    ¡°Qi¡­ Long¡­it¡¯s me.¡± she breathed out, desperate for him to understand. The man slashed the blade across her face. She didn¡¯t even make a sound as she felt the hot drip down her face.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± the man yelled. She wept harder. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Li Hu Die! I¡¯m your wife!¡± she cried out like a lost child. The man¡¯s fury only grew as he kicked the side of her head. She hit the ground, another trail of liquid running down her forehead.


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and tell me!¡± he roared. She laid there frozen, tired from everything. She wanted everything to end. She couldn¡¯t handle the pain anymore. ¡®Where¡­ where did it all go wrong?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®When¡­ when did it become like this?¡¯


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    4 Months Ago


    The sun was high in the air enjoying a refreshing new day. It lit upon the world and smiled, but suddenly flinched when it saw two fast shadows leaping throughout the mountains. The shadows would tap the world just a bit before flying through the air and reaching another part of the world. One of them would leave half a footprint, while the other left none at all.


    In a siheyuan located in a small village, there was a wife and a husband strolling through their small garden. The wife giggled as the husband suddenly wrapped his arms around her body. She tried to fight him off but he just held on tighter. He turned his head to the side and put his fingertips on her chin. He turned her head to the side. He looked into her eyes, and the smile disappeared from her face. She closed her eyes and the man inched closer to her lips. Just as their lips were about to touch, they suddenly heard a victorious yell from behind them.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡± a girl¡¯s voice cried out. The couple turned around, taken by surprised. There, standing in the middle of the garden was a white haired, dark skinned teenage looking girl. ¡°I won! Hong Hu, you owe me a favor!¡± she laughed. Just as she said that, an old man leapt into the garden next to her.


    ¡°You are lucky I am old, if I was only twenty years younger I would have got here in half the time it took you to get here.¡± the old man let out a sigh. The girl only let out another hearty laugh.


    ¡°Well whatever the problem is, you made a deal, so you have to fulfill it.¡± she said. The old man only let out a sigh.


    ¡°Yea, yea. I know.¡± he cupped his forehead with his hand. The wife¡¯s face brightened up as she saw who the two was and she ran out of her husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Father-in-law! Yu Lin!¡± she called out with a wide smile on her face. The girl turned around and smiled as she saw the wife running towards her.


    ¡°Aunt Ju Hua!¡± she waved towards her. Within seconds Ju Hua wrapped her arms around Yu Lin¡¯s body.


    ¡°You are so big now!¡± Ju Hua said as she squeezed Yu Lin tightly. Yu Lin let out a small yelp before giggling.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve grown.¡± Yu Lin patted Ju Hua¡¯s back. Ju Hua pulled herself back and observed the young girl before her. The young girl had already started to grow curves, and her body was already slowly forming into that of a young lady¡¯s. When she left she was at least three heads shorter than Ju Hua, but now she was only one head shorter.


    ¡°I knew that dark elves and trolls grew faster than humans, but I didn¡¯t know they grew this fast! You are only seven but you already look like you are already 13!¡± Ju Hua exclaimed. Yu Lin only let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Welcome back father,¡± the husband said as he bowed, ¡°we didn¡¯t expect you guys would return so soon and could not prepare anything to welcome you two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright Sen Feng. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect to come back within three years either.¡± Chief Chu said back. Sen Feng nodded his head as he stood up. He then turned to look at Yu Lin with a glare in his eyes. He walked up to her and punch her on top of her head.


    ¡°Sen Feng!¡± both Chief Chu and Ju Hua said at the same time.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Lin let out yelp before glaring at him. ¡°What¡¯s your problem idiot? I just got here and the first thing you do is hit me?!¡±


    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s what a rude kid like you deserve! How dare you call an elder by their first name?!¡± Sen Feng yelled. Yu Lin looked around before clearing her throat.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°What are you talking about? I said master, right master?¡± she quickly glanced at Chief Chu. Chief Chu quickly nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t go hitting people just because you misheard Sen Feng.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°What?! She clearl-¡±


    ¡°Sen Feng, are you telling me that just because I¡¯m old I have bad hearing?¡± Chief Chu glared at him. Sen Feng back away and put on a hesitant.


    ¡°No. My father is still healthy. If you heard her say master, then she must¡¯ve said master.¡± Sen Feng let out a nervous laugh. ¡®Serves you right.¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she made a face at him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± she turned her attention back to Ju Hua, ¡°where are my parents?¡± she asked. Ju Hua froze for a second before smiling.


    ¡°After you left with father-in-law, they returned to their old home. I think they may be home right now if you want to go see them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, well then I¡¯m going to leave first. See you guys later!¡± Yu Lin cheerfully said before leaping away.


    ¡°Come back with your parents to join us for dinner!¡± Chief Chu yelled to her. She looked back and nodded in response. As the three of them got smaller, she could see Sen Feng whisper something into Chief Chu¡¯s ear. She didn¡¯t pay much attention as she was too excited to see her parents.


    In the courtyard of that siheyuan was three children. Two of them, a boy and a girl, were sitting down watching one of them train. The one training had his eyes closed as they were practicing sword formations in the courtyard. The blue silky headband he wore seemed to shine underneath the sunlight. Just then he felt a pressure onto the courtyard and opened his eyes, irritated.


    ¡°What did I say about disturbing me while I tra¡­¡± his voice faded as he saw the white haired girl leaping away from him.


    ¡°Hey He Lan, Leng Zhuang, and Mei Rong!¡± Yu Lin smiled before flying back into the sky. The two sitting immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later!¡± she yelled as she was in the sky.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­¡± the ends of He Lan¡¯s mouth curled up as his cheeks grew a light shade of red.


    Yu Lin reached halfway up the hill of her house and she decided to walk the rest of the way up. Her white locks were secured in a ponytail that danced to the side, following the wind¡¯s lead. Her once short chubby limbs, were now longer and slender as she moved each step closer to her home. When she got to the top, she saw another woman who looked almost exactly like her. That woman furiously shook a robe, feeling the small droplets of water spraying everywhere before hanging the robe over the clothesline. Yu Lin smiled, yet droplets of salt trickled down her face. She continued walking as the woman did not seem to notice her presence. When she was only a few footsteps away from her she swallowed hard.


    ¡°Mother.¡± she said. The woman paused, before turning around. When their eyes met, Yu Lin felt this surge of happiness overcame her body. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± she smiled. The woman¡¯s eyes begin to swell up with tears as she ran to Yu Lin with her arms wide open.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she cried out as she tightly wrapped her arms around Yu Lin. Yu Lin laughed as she wrapped her arms around the woman too. Just then, she heard loud heavy footsteps from the house.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong Yo Mei?!¡± a short chubby troll yelled as he appeared at the doorstep. She turned her head to see him, and when they met eyes, he froze right where he was at. She laughed.


    ¡°Father. I¡¯m back.¡± she said as a happy tear streamed down her dark cheek. The troll¡¯s eyes grew wet as he also ran up to her and wrapped his arms around the both of them.


    ¡°Yu Lin! My daughter!¡± her father cried out as she squeezed the both of them. Yu Lin let out a yelp.


    ¡°If you two hug me this hard, I might break.¡± she croaked out. Her parents didn¡¯t care as they continued to hug her.


    -


    Everyone sat around the dinner table, for the first time in what seemed like forever. The table was filled with a variety of foods, and even contained Yu Lin¡¯s favorite soup. She smiled in glee as she savor each sip of the rich broth.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you two to come back so soon.¡± Yo Mei said.


    ¡°It was all because of Yu Lin¡¯s hard work,¡± Chief Chu said, ¡°because she reached Iron rank sooner than I expected we were able to get back so soon.¡± the rest of the table stopped eating except for Yu Lin and Chief Chu.


    ¡°Iron rank?! She¡¯s already the same rank as us?¡± Leng Zhuang exclaimed. Chief Chu just nodded.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean she can take the school entrance exam with us to go to an academy?¡± He Lan coolly asked. Chief Chu raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the three of you guys are ten now and right now it¡¯s spring¡­ so in four months when summer comes you guys are already going to take the entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So what do you think grandpa, do you think she can take it with us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I will have to talk with the man in charge first, but I do think it may be possible since she¡¯s already reached the rest of the requirements for it.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Yu Lin blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school. I will be fine just staying here until I¡¯m older.¡± Yu Lin firmly said.


    ¡°No! If possible, you should go to school right away.¡± Chief Chu said back. Yu Lin looked up and slightly glared at him.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I already know everything, why would I need to go to school?¡± she said.


    ¡°Oho! Du Yu Lin, are you going to keep being disrespectful to Chief Chu? Stop it right now! Apologize!¡± Chou yelled at his daughter. Yu Lin looked at her father and then finally remembered where they were. She looked back at Chief Chu to see him have a triumphant look in his eyes. She slightly clenched her fist and put on a fake smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you say that I should go, then I should go grandpa.¡± she said as she set down her chopsticks. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m done eating now so please, excuse me.¡± she bowed.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m coming too.¡± He Lan set his chopsticks.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Mei Rong set hers down.


    ¡°M-me too.¡± Leng Zhuang quickly set his down. He Lan went up to Yu Lin and grabbed her hand before pulling her out of the dining hall.


    ¡°Oi, what are you doing?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go spar. I want to see how much stronger you have got. If you are not strong enough by the time the man comes, then you won¡¯t be able to go to school with us!¡± He Lan said.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ alright.¡± Yu Lin said. She looked at He Lan and let out a small laugh. She found it funny how he was one head shorter than her, and yet he was the one pulling her to spar.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°N-nothing.¡± she quickly said as the two continued to walk to the training ground. Mei Rong who followed behind looked unhappily at the two, while Leng Zhuang looked at Mei Rong with a sad expression.


    -


    The sparring did not last long as Yu Lin did not go easy on He Lan. They fought for five rounds, and she won all five rounds. Mei Rong and Leng Zhuang only watched, speechless at the results. He Lan lied on the ground panting as Yu Lin looked down at him and smirked.


    ¡°So what do you think? Do you think I will be able to pass the test?¡± she asked, teasing him. He Lan only glared at her. She let out a laugh before walking away.


    ¡°Yah! Where¡­ are¡­ you¡­ going?!¡± He Lan yelled through each pant.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I will come back after I get something to drink.¡± Yu Lin said as she walked towards the dining hall as she had a feeling the elders weren¡¯t done eating yet. When she got near there and heard them talking she knew she was right. She peered inside to only see Sen Feng and Chief Chu there. She was about to walk in when she suddenly heard what they were talking about.


    ¡°What? A dead villager¡¯s body has been found on the outskirts of town?¡± Chief Chu asked. Yu Lin hid behind the door as she listened on to them.


    ¡°Yes father. It just started a month ago, yet three bodies were already found. It was horrific as parts of the body was found to be bitten off, as if it was eaten by a beast. Some of the villagers believed that it might¡¯ve been¡­ Mr. Du. But I know that¡¯s not true because during the night before the attack Mr. Du had come here to help fixed one of the buildings.¡± Sen Feng said.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ someone¡¯s been spreading false rumors about Mr and Mrs. Du here. The villagers who weren¡¯t scared of them before, are now slowly becoming hostile. The two of them had been getting attacked. I invited these two to come back and stay with me¡­ but they¡¯ve been saying that they don¡¯t want to bring me trouble. I also have a feeling about who the person spreading the rumor is¡­ but you know about his influence here. Ever since you left, he¡¯s been getting more and more out of control.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know who he is¡­ that person has always been like that since that incident¡­¡± Chief Chu sighed. ¡°Anyways, we need to solve this case quickly before anything bad happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Sen Feng said back. Yu Lin quietly retreated back to the training ground. She bit her lips as she had a feeling she knew who they were talking.


    ¡°Lu Tou Ling,¡± she muttered, ¡°what are you up to?¡±

 Chapter 41: Remember Me?

    Yu Lin looked around before knocking on the door. The door opened and she saw Chief Chu standing there. She quickly entered inside and shut the doors behind her. Chief Chu looked at her confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave with your parents?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I told them I forgot about something and they went on ahead.¡± she replied as she took a seat.


    ¡°Did you get what you came back for?¡± Chief Chu took a seat across from her.


    ¡°No, I lied to them.¡±


    ¡°Lied?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask about? I heard you talking to Sen Feng earlier, what was that about?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that,¡± Chief Chu nodded ¡°well it seems like there¡¯s been a lot going on since we left.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°If you heard what we talked about earlier then you must know about the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Has there been any other things going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, according to Sen Feng there has been many villagers who have said they¡¯ve seen Mr. Du lurking around suspiciously.¡±


    ¡°What? That can¡¯t be. My father¡¯s a deep sleeper. If he¡¯s out, then he would be out for a while.¡±


    ¡°I know about that, but others don¡¯t know and with the dead bodies, a lot of people have been showing hostility upon your parents. Not only that, but many has said they have also seen your mother during other nights. One child even cried, claiming to have been kidnapped by your mother. Things are very difficult right now.¡±


    ¡°What going on? My parents would never do something like that. Is it perhaps¡­ Lu Tou Ling?¡± Yu Lin was careful in the way she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think to, but¡­ without proof we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Yu Lin was cautious, ¡°what was that incident you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ just an unfortunate incident that occurred in the past. It¡¯s similar to Xiao Lan¡¯s situation¡­¡± Chief Chu had a conflicted look on his face.


    ¡°I see¡­ I won¡¯t ask anymore. Then, have a good night.¡± Yu Lin said as she sensed Chief Chu did not want to talk about it anymore. She bowed and left the residence.


    -


    When she almost reached her home, she saw people at the bottom of the hill. She leapt behind the trees and observed.


    ¡°The monsters live up there.¡± one of the men blurted out. ¡°They are the ones eating and trying to take away our children. Kill them! Kill them!¡± he started to chant.


    ¡°But how do you know for sure? They have been helping us out all along. Why would they suddenly change?¡± one of the old ladies asked.


    ¡°Shut your mouth old lady! What do you know about monsters?! It¡¯s in their instincts to kill and eat us! We must protect ourselves.¡± he yelled back. Yu Lin clenched her fist and narrowed her eyes at them. Just as she was about to go out and warn her parents, she saw a figure walking towards the group. She leaned back behind the tree.


    ¡°Now, now ladies and gentlemen. We should calm down. We have no proof that they are the ones doing this, so we shouldn¡¯t act like this. Besides, our great ex chief Chu Hong Hu is back and he will take care of this.¡± Yu Lin heard a familiar voice said. She squinted her eyes to see Lu Tou Ling standing there.


    ¡°Psh,¡± the man scoffed, ¡°that man is a monster lover himself. Do you guys really think he will take care of problems like this?!¡±


    ¡°What? Chu Hong Hu is a monster lover?¡± another person in the crow asked.


    ¡°Of course! Do you think a sensible person will allow these human eating monsters to stay in the same village as us?!¡±


    ¡°Everyone please calm down. We do not know the causes of these deaths, so we must not rush into a conclusion.¡± Lu Tou Ling tried to calm everyone down, yet he had a bright glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Who else other than those damn beasts will dare to hurt us?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything rash for now until things are confirmed. Everyone head back home and rest. My guards are on the watch so no one worry. If anything suspicious happens then we will be right on track to lock it down.¡± Lu Tou Ling smiled. The rest of the crowd looked at each other before nodding. There was a few whispering here and there before they scattered back down the village. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes as she watched Lu Tou Ling still standing there, staring at her home. His eyes had a dark intention, and his smile was evil.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ just a bit more and all of you guys will be gone for good.¡± he laughed under his breath. Yu Lin swallowed hard as she felt a cold shiver travel up her spine. After a while Lu Tou Ling and his guards finally left. She swallowed hard before returning back to her place. She knocked on the door and it quickly opened, revealing her mother with a concerned face. Her mother glanced around before pulling her inside.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Yo Mei asked, her face flushed red with anger. Yu Lin looked down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot something so I went back to grab it without telling you two.¡± she said. Yo Mei bit her lips before bending down and hugging her daughter tightly.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ please don¡¯t leave us without telling us. Times¡­ have change. Things here aren¡¯t the same before.¡± Yo Mei said. She pulled away and looked Yu Lin in the eyes.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± she asked. Yu Lin nodded her head, giving her mother the best innocent eyes she could. Yo Mei nodded as she pulled Yu Lin in for another.


    ¡°If anything happens to you or father¡­ then I will die.¡± Yo Mei bit her lips. Yu Lin pursed her lips, but did not say anything back.


    -


    A month went by without much havoc. Despite this, Yu Lin noticed many changes with her family. The beautiful robes that her parents wore before, were now worn out and holes had started to form. The food they were eating were not as great as they used to be. It was only rice and vegetables.


    It seemed that the people in the village had stopped selling things to them, or the things they sold were at a high price. Her father was also struggling to find a job to support the family. No one called him anymore for repairs. They all went to Lu Tou Ling instead for help.


    Not only this, but her parents seemed who always seemed loving towards each other were arguing more. They would argue upon the smallest thing, and the times they sigh grew more and more. Yu Lin stayed mostly in her home, despite the invites from Chief Chu and He Lan. She didn¡¯t want her parents to worry about her, or she didn¡¯t want them to feel that she was ashamed of them. She made sure to stay bright around the two of them, and each time they fought she would be the mediator. She didn¡¯t want her family relationship to be torn apart. The only time she went out was when she needed to train. Other than that she stayed inside with her parents.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± her mother said one day, ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to go play at Chief Chu¡¯s house?¡± Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I would rather stay here with the both of you.¡± she said as she leaned back into her mother¡¯s embrace. Her mother smiled as she rocked the two of them back and forth.


    -


    A few days later, her parents wore their out clothes. She stared at them with her eyebrows up, wondering what they were doing. They both smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± her father said as her father grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up at home with us for far too long,¡± her mother grabbed her other hand, ¡°let¡¯s go visit Chief Chu.¡± she said. Yu Lin smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said, excited. Her parents laughed as they left the home together.


    The family traveled to the Chu residence by the most outskirts of town. They didn¡¯t want to attract any unnecessary attention. They reached the Chu residence twice the time they would take had they just walked through town. Yu Lin smiled as she saw Chief Chu¡¯s back at the entrance. She left her parents and leapt up behind him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What¡¯s go¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as she saw a body on the ground. The limbs were torn off. Chunks of skin seemed to have been bitten off, and the body had a horrified face.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± Chief Chu said when he noticed her, ¡°what are yo¡­¡±


    ¡°Hong Hu,¡± Yu Lin whispered with a low voice, ¡°what is this?¡± she asked. Chief Chu looked down at the ground complicated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ we woke up this morning and it was here.¡± he replied.


    ¡°I thought these killings had stopped.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. Nothing has happened until today.¡±


    ¡°Was this here all night?¡±


    ¡°No. Just today, only two hours ago did this show up.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°What? Two hours?!¡± Yu Lin bit her lips.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just... who has seen this?¡±


    ¡°Just me, Sen Feng, and the guards.¡±


    ¡°Clean it up. I will come back later tonight to help with the inspection of the body. For now I will go back home. I don¡¯t want my parents to see this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chief Chu said. Yu Lin nodded as she leapt back to her parents who were still a bit behind. They smile when they saw her. She put on a sad face as she walked up to them. They frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Yu Lin?¡± Yo Mei asked.


    ¡°Chief Chu is busy today so he told us to come back another day.¡± Yu Lin said. Her parents gave her a sad look before nodding.


    ¡°Well we can come back later then. Let¡¯s go home Yu Lin. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± her dad said as he held out his hand. Yu Lin slung her shoulders and nodded as she grabbed onto her father¡¯s hand. The family headed back home.


    -


    Later that night when her parents were deep asleep, she sneaked out. She arrived back at the Chu residence and swiftly entered Chief Chu¡¯s room without anyone noticing. When she entered inside she saw Chief Chu standing there with a familiar face. Her jaw dropped.


    ¡°You,¡± she pointed her finger at the man, ¡°when did you get back?¡± The man gave her grin.


    ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡± he winked at her.


    ¡°Wang Pei,¡± Chief Chu side eyed him, ¡°behave yourself.¡± he said.


    ¡°Eyyy, Hong Hu don¡¯t spoil the fun for me.¡± he said as he poked Chief Chu. Chief Chu just glared at him, which made him cower a bit back. Yu Lin cocked her head and frowned.


    ¡°Wang Pei? Why does that sounds so familiar? Is that your name?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been thinking about me huh?¡± he beamed a smile at her. She rolled her eyes which made him laugh.


    ¡°Now, now, you two. Let¡¯s get down to business here. Follow me.¡± Chief Chu said as he started to walk to the corner of the room. They nodded their heads as they followed her. At one of the wall panels he pushed down on one side. The other side then turned over, revealing an entrance to another room. All three of them walked inside. In the center of the room laid the dead body that Yu Lin had saw earlier. His corpse was in a twisted position with both his arms flinging to the side, and his knees bent. It was as if he was held down by the arms as someone tried to eat him. Yu Lin walked up to him and pressed down on his limbs. Wang Pei did the same.


    ¡°He seemed to have been dead for some time before I arrived to your house. At least for two hours already,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°seeing as his muscles is still stiff and has not began to relax yet.¡±


    ¡°Oooouu. Seems like you know some things too.¡± Wang Pei said as he opened the victim''s eye, well the side of the face that still contained an eye.


    ¡°Looking at his eyes¡­ hmm¡­ you are about right. The moisture has decreased compared to when he is alive.¡± Wang Pei said. Yu Lin flipped the man¡¯s hand around. She saw many scratch marks as if he was dragged across the ground. This was also supported by the stains on his knees. She picked the body up and observed the part of the neck that wasn¡¯t bitten.


    ¡°By the way, who is this?¡± Wang Pei asked as he pointed at the body.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of the village¡¯s blacksmith. Apparently he went out a week ago to go mining in a nearby cave but he hasn¡¯t returned yet, until today that is.¡± Chief Chu let out a sigh.


    ¡°Ooooh¡­ but¡­ he looked like he died recently. If he had died a week ago, his body would be much more decomposed than this.¡± Wang Pei placed his hand on his chin. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed something on the back of the victim''s neck.


    ¡°Hey you.¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Wang Pei asked.


    .


    ¡°Yea you. Come over here. Have a look at this.¡± Wang Pei nodded as he went over to Yu Lin¡¯s side. He looked at the spot Yu Lin was pointing at.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Oh! This, isn¡¯t this a needle prick?¡± Wang Pei said as he looked at area. It was like a mountain, swollen and purple.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think also.¡± Yu Lin said as she laid the head back down. She opened the mouth and made a small, bright fireball with her finger. With her chi energy, she moved the fireball into the inside the victim¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Woah! You can do this?!¡± Wang Pei exclaimed. Yu Lin ignored him as she continued to look into the mouth.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± she pointed to the tongue, ¡°it¡¯s slightly blue and purple at the sides, showing signs of being drugged.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it could also be from the muscle tensing up?¡±


    ¡°Then how would you explain the wound on the back of the neck?¡±


    ¡°It could be that he got stinged by an insect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ but¡­ the thing I can¡¯t make sense of how he was torn apart. It was as if someone torn him apart to make him look like he was being eaten alive.¡± Yu Lin frowned as she looked at the way the chunks of body was torn apart.


    ¡°That is true, but at the same time it just looks like a normal animal attack¡­ just¡­ a bit more like a troll attack.¡± Wang Pei said carefully. Yu Lin looked up at him. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was true.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But the culprit is not my father. My father has been home this past week. He wouldn¡¯t have time to go and kill someone like this.¡± Yu Lin firmly said.


    ¡°I believe you Yu Lin, I really do¡­ but the other villagers won¡¯t be as kind.¡± Chief Chu spoke up from the side. Yu Lin clenched her fist but only let out a sigh. She knew what he said to be true. She combed her fingers through her hair and leaned her head back.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± she said as she let out a sigh.


    ¡°You should get going now. We wouldn¡¯t want your parents to wake up in the middle of the night and not find you in bed.¡± Chief Chu said. ¡°I will escort you home just in case something happens. Wang Pei, you can go ahead and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Hong Hu.¡± Yu Lin said. Wang Pei looked at her with a shocked expression before looking away. The three of them exited the room. Wang Pei went to his chambers while Chief Chu and Yu Lin leapt back to her home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the culprit is, but we better catch them soon. If we don¡¯t, then more deaths will come upon the village and my parents will be blamed for them.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sen Feng and I organized a team, but we haven¡¯t found any concrete clues yet at the moment. We are sti-¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± a deafening scream suddenly bursted out not far from them. The two looked at each other with worried expressions before heading towards the scream together. They were still in the sky when they saw a troll approaching a young woman. ¡°Somebody help!¡± the woman screamed. The two moved there together. Yu Lin landed next to the woman and Chief Chu landed in front of them. The troll became alerted when he saw Chief Chu. His stature was much taller than Chou¡¯s, but still shorter than Chief Chu. He let out a whiff of air as he turned to run the other way.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± Chief Chu said as he went after the troll. Yu Lin was rubbing the woman¡¯s shoulder to calm her down.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Lin asked as she looked at the woman. The woman stopped sobbing, however kept her hands on her face. Yu Lin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. The woman turned and smiled.


    ¡°Remember me?¡± the woman said. Her dark hair suddenly turned silvery white, and her pale skin, grey. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened but before she could do anything she felt sharp prick at the back of her neck. She took in a sharp breath before darkness engulfed her like flames.


    After a while of chasing, Chief Chu suddenly lost the troll. He had followed the troll¡¯s footsteps into the woods, but out of nowhere, the footsteps had disappeared. He frowned. This had never happened before. A disastrous feeling came upon him.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± he quickly leapt back to where he left her. When he got there, there was nothing to be found. ¡°Yu Lin! Yu Lin!¡± he yelled. No answers came back. He looked everywhere, and yet she was nowhere to be found. His chest heaved up and down. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ he thought as he quickly leapt to the Du residence. When he got there he pounded the door. A light illuminated from within the house as the door opened. There stood Yo Mei, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matt-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not time!¡± Chief Chu said as he rushed inside.


    ¡°Chie-¡± he zipped passed Chou. He ran to Yu Lin¡¯s room. Her pushed her door open. The bed was empty.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Chief Chu?!¡± Yo Mei asked as she reached him. When she saw the empty bed a hand went over her mouth as the whites of her eyes grew. Chief Chu clenched his fist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Chou said as he pushed through them. ¡°You guys might scar¡­ huh? Yu Lin?! Where is she? Where is Yu Lin?!¡± he shouted as he ran up to the bed and flipped the blankets over. ¡°Where is she?! Where is my daughter?!¡± Chou cried out.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± Chief Chu said loudly, ¡°I was escorting her home when we heard a scream. We saw a troll and a woman in danger. I went after the troll while Yu Lin stayed with the woman. When I went back to get Yu Lin¡­ she disappeared. I¡¯m sorry Mr. Du an Mrs. Du. I fear that if we don¡¯t¡­ something worse than what we think will come.¡± Yo Mei gasped as her knees trembled and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Not again¡­ not this again¡­¡± she mumbled. Chou grabbed Chief Chu by his robes.


    ¡°What do you mean? What happened to my daughter?¡± he yelled, his spit flying everywhere. Chief Chu could only look away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said. Chou¡¯s arms shook but he slowly let go. His teeth chattered against each other as he collapsed onto the ground, trying to grasp the situation.


    ¡°Where did you last see her?¡± Yo Mei¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. ¡°Where was my daughter last before she disappeared?¡± she stood up. Chief Chu took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± he said. The three of them left the residence as they went to search for Yu Lin that night.


    ----------------


    Yu Lin eyelids fluttered open. Light surrounded her from all around. She felt the sharp pricks of grass against her cheeks. She felt all the energy inside of her was drained out. She pushed herself up.


    ¡°Where¡­ am¡­ I?¡± she croaked out. Her body ached from every inch. She glanced around her. Just as she did, a putrid smell entered her nostrils. She covered her nose and grimaced. When she looked to the side she saw a dead body. ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a yelp and moved back. The looked as if its meat had just been chewed off. Almost all the meat was gone as the bones were all seen cleanly. The organs inside were also gone. There was a sticky puddle of blood beneath the body. Her body trembled. ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this?¡± Just then she heard some rustling near her. She turned her head to see Sen Feng standing there with his jaw dropped, his body stiffed.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Lin?¡± he looked as if he hadn¡¯t seen her in forever.


    ¡°Sen¡­ Feng¡­ what¡¯s¡­ going on? What¡­ is this?¡± her voice was hoarse. Sen Feng started running towards her.


    ¡°Yu Lin, we nee-¡± before Sen Feng could get any closer a man with a sword came out of the forest. The man pushed Sen Feng away as he pointed the sword towards Yu Lin. His eagle eyes stared her down.


    ¡°So it was you¡­ the damn culprit.¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Lu Tou Ling¡­ what are yo-¡±


    ¡°How dare you dare utter my name you savage beast?¡± Lu Tou Ling brought the sword closer to Yu Lin¡¯s neck. She froze. She looked up and glared at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said through clenched. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Look at yourself you beast. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lu Tou Ling screamed.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± and that¡¯s when Yu Lin felt it. The stickiness on her arms, fingers, her whole body. Something sticking at the corner of her mouth. She reached her hand to wipe it off and when she brought it back to look at it, she gasped. A piece of entrail hanged from her bloody fingers.

 Chapter 42: An Old Friend

    ¡°Wha-wha-what is this?!¡± Yu Lin voice shook. Her hand trembled.


    ¡°Do not act like you don¡¯t know you monster!¡± Lu Tou Ling yelled. Yu Lin looked back up and had no time to react as his sword came swinging down. She felt a sharp pain at her shoulder that traveled down her chest. She grunted before moving back, and kicking the sword up. She pushed her hand onto the cut, trying to stop the bleeding. ¡°You beast¡­ how dare you try to avoid divine punishment?!¡± Lu Tou Ling swung his sword down. Yu Lin closed her eyes, ready for the pain as she was too weak to escape. Instead, no pain came, just a large noise of blades hitting each other. She looked up to see Sen Feng standing in front of her.


    ¡°Stop this instant elder Lu.¡± Sen Feng ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are defend her.¡± Lu Tou Ling hissed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she really did this.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?! Evidence is right in front of your eyes!¡±


    ¡°She could have been set up! The killings happened way before she even came back to the village.¡±


    ¡°How do we even know she went out of the village or returned on that exact day?¡± Lu Tou Ling said with a low voice. Yu Lin saw Sen Feng tense up as the air around him turned cold.


    ¡°Are you perhaps¡­ doubting my father, elder Lu?¡± his voice was ice cold.


    ¡°I am only pointing out what I have witnessed.¡± Lu Tou Ling said. The air around Sen Feng suddenly grew hot. In just a second his falchion rested against Lu Tou Ling¡¯s neck. Lu Tou Ling swallowed hard as Sen Feng glared at him.


    ¡°This is the order from me and you shall follow it elder Lu. You do not want to disobey the Chief of our village do you?¡± his voice was as sharp as the sword he held. Lu Tou Ling clenched his teeth before sheathing his sword. After Sen Feng saw this he sheathed his sword too. Yu Lin heard footsteps and she turned to see a group of men there.


    ¡°Chief Chu! Elder Lu!¡± they yelled. When their eyes landed on her, their eyes grew with hatred.


    ¡°It wa¡­¡± before Yu Lin could say any further, she felt a force hit her cheek. She rolled over, facing the ground. She felt someone hold her arms behind her back.


    ¡°Pretend to be asleep. If you speak now, you will only induce suspicions onto yourself.¡± Sen Feng whispered. Yu Lin swallowed hard before closing her eyes and doing what he said. ¡°Throw me the ropes.¡± Sen Feng yelled. She heard cloth being ripped as she felt her body being lifted into someone¡¯s arms. She felt a piece of cloth wrap tightly on the wound that Lu Tou Ling had given her. Afterwards she felt her wrists being tightened together behind her back. Her ankles were also tied together. She then felt Sen Feng throw her over his shoulder.


    ¡°What are we going to do with her?¡± one of the men asked.


    ¡°Lock her up until things are clear.¡± Sen Feng responded as he started to move towards the village.


    ¡°What do you mean Chief? Isn¡¯t the evidence right there?¡±


    ¡°No. Many strange things have been happening this past month and a half. Until things are clear, we cannot make any rash decisions.¡± Yu Lin stopped breathing for a second when she heard this. ¡®What? A month and a half? I was just Hong Hu last night¡­ what is going on?¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Chief Chu!¡± the men started to protest.


    ¡°I will hear no more from you!¡± Sen Feng roared. The men immediately shut their mouths.


    -


    Yu Lin felt herself being laid down on cold, hard ground. After a few murmurings from the men, they all left. Yu Lin peeked her eyes a bit and when she saw no one was there anymore, she sat up. She looked around her. She was in a cell. To her left and right were empty cells. She knew that Glorious Forest but she had no idea where it was. She scooched up to the wooden bars in front of her. Just this little movement seemed to drag out all the energy she had in her. Her head felt dizzy and her throat felt dried. She glanced at her surroundings. She seemed to somehow be near the Chu residence as she saw the siheyuan through a small door standing not so far from her. Aside from this she was surrounded by a huge brick fence. This was all she could observe as the pounding in her head forced her eyes closed. She fell to her side.


    -


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± she heard someone whisper as a hand gently shook her, ¡°Yu Lin. Please wake up.¡± she opened her eyes. Night has already fallen and the only light left was that of the moon. Behind the cells she saw a familiar face stare back at her with concern.


    ¡°Hong Hu?¡± her voice was hoarse. She felt thirsty, so very thirsty.


    ¡°Yu Lin, where have you been?¡± she heard him whisper.


    ¡°What do you mean? I was just with you yesterday night.¡± she tried to sit up. When she did, her head began to spin again. She laid it against the rough wooden bars.


    ¡°What? You have been missing for a month and a half already. Your parents and I went everywhere looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­ I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± she mumbled. Her mind was not functioning. She heard some rustling and felt something touch her lips.


    ¡°Drink. It¡¯s water.¡± she opened her mouth and felt the healing liquid touch her tongue. She swallowed and swallowed, until she was full.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±she breathed out and then grimaced as she tasted a bitter aftertaste. Despite this, her head and body felt much better.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°First¡­ what do you mean? I have been gone for a month and a half?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your parents and I have been searching for you since you disappeared that night.¡±


    ¡°That night?¡±


    ¡°That night when we heard a woman scream. You stayed behind with her while I went to chase the troll. I lost the troll and when I came back, you were gone. Do you remember what else happened?¡± Yu Lin thought back about that night. Her head began to pound again. She groaned as she fell to the floor. ¡°Yu Lin! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember. My head hurts.¡± her body grew hot. She opened her eyes and looked at Chief Chu. Something seemed off about him. She squinted her eyes. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± the word escaped her mouth before she could prevent them. Right as she said them, she wished she could¡¯ve taken them back. Her body trembled and she started to pant. The worried look on the man¡¯s face disappeared as he stood up. She could no longer see his face as he hid behind the shadows.


    ¡°Hahaha. How did you see through it?¡± the voice no longer sounded like Chief Chu. It sounded much lower, and much darker with some type of accent. The accent was similar to her mother¡¯s accent when she spoke the human language. Yu Lin could feel her conscious starting to fade away. It was as if sleep was forcing its way onto her. She bit the inside of her cheek, trying to keep herself awake.


    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± she said through each pant. The man let out a laugh. This laugh, she had heard it before.


    ¡°Just¡­ an old friend of your mother.¡± the man snickered. She could feel herself slipping away by the second.


    ¡°What¡­ have you¡­ done to me?¡± her body started to shake uncontrollably. The pounding in her head grew worse. The figure approached her and knelt down. Her eyes were barely open now, as if someone was forcing them shut, but she saw him clearly. Those white strands of hair in his face. Those blue whirlpools that seemed to destroy everything in its path as it stared down at her. That dark skin. The way his lips curled up. She knew who he was. Fury burned in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame for what happens. It¡¯s punishment for your mom, who decided to run away from me. She¡¯s the one who caused all of this. You can only blame yourself for being born to that woman.¡± the man snickered. Yu Lin continued to bite her cheek. She could feel the pain and taste the blood in her mouth, and yet her mind continued to run away. She could no longer hold on, as she was sucked into the plans of those whirlpools. Her eyes closed shut, and she felt every strength leave her.


    -


    ¡°Is that true Sen Feng?¡± Chief Chu asked as he, Sen Feng, and Yo Mei walked to the cell that was located in a secluded area behind the Chu residence. It was protected by a tall fence and had three guards per each wall.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sen Feng answered.


    ¡°How¡­ we searched everywhere for her¡­ how can she just appear now?¡± Yo Mei¡¯s eyes started to tear up.


    ¡°Mrs. Du¡­ I¡¯m sorry. If that night she did not come back, then all this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Chief Chu looked down.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault.¡± Yo Mei said, but even she felt a bit betrayed in the inside.


    ¡°But, have Mr. Du come back yet?¡± Chief Chu asked.


    ¡°No¡­ first Yu Lin¡­ and now Chou¡­ what am I going to do?¡± Yo Mei covered her face as hot tears streamed down her cheek. Chief Chu rubbed her back.


    ¡°Please keep your head up Mrs. Du. I don¡¯t think Yu Lin would want to see you like this.¡± Chief Chu said. Yo Mei nodded her head as she wiped her tears away and looked up. When she did, her eyes widened and she froze. Chief Chu and Sen Feng froze as well. Their jaws dropped as they saw bodies twitching around the fence of the cells. They started running towards the cell.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yo Mei and Chief Chu yelled as they ran to the cell.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Sen Feng asked one of the guards as he stayed behind.


    Chief Chu and Yo Mei reached the cell to find no one inside. There were broken pieces of wood where the cell used to be. It looked as if the wooden bars were ripped open.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yo Mei cried as she ran inside the cell. She looked around to find no traces of her daughter. She felt the ground and it was cold. Her lips trembled and her eyes quivered.


    ¡°Father!¡± Sen Feng yelled. Chief Chu and Yo Mei ran back to where he was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sen Feng?¡±


    ¡°Father, listen. Tell me again, what happened here?¡± Sen Feng supported the torso of the fallen soldier. Blood trickled down his chin as he let out a small cough.


    ¡°Chief¡­ ex chief came here earlier¡­ we let him go inside¡­ and then¡­ the girl¡­ she came out and attacked us¡­ only one survived managed to escape¡­ he went to get help¡­¡± the soldier replied.


    ¡°What? You are saying I came here?¡± Chief Chu bent down. The soldier¡¯s eyes traveled up to his.


    ¡°Former chief¡­ why?¡± was all he could utter before his head fell backwards. Chief Chu¡¯s eyes widen as he grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Soldier! Soldier!¡± Chief Chu shook him. The man had left them.


    ¡°There! There they are!¡± they heard someone yell. The three of them turned around to see men with torches run towards them. They didn¡¯t have time to react as the men surrounded all of them. In the crowd of soldiers stepped out the man who was the leader.


    ¡°What are you doing Lu Tou Ling?¡± Sen Feng narrowed his eyes at him.


    ¡°That is my question Chief, what are you doing?¡± Lu Tou Ling held his head up. The soldiers around them pointed their swords at the three of them.


    ¡°Put down your swords!¡± Sen Feng ordered.


    ¡°Keep your swords up.¡± Lu Tou Ling ordered. The swords stayed up. Sen Feng bit his lip.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? This is treason towards the village!¡± Sen Feng yelled.


    ¡°Chief, former chief, and¡­ her,¡± Sen Feng glared at Yo Mei, ¡°if you guys wish to avoid any suspicions then I would suggest you three comply to our demands. Please put down your weapons and follow us back for investigation.¡±


    ¡°Investigation of what?¡± Sen Feng glared at Lu Tou Ling.


    ¡°One of the soldiers who was guarding the cell said that he clearly saw Chief Chu enter the premises. After that, him and the rest of the guards were attacked by that beast¡­ are you going to tell me now that you guys have nothing to do with this when the evidence is clear?¡± Lu Tou Ling¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes danced at the sight of the three.


    ¡°Tha-¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± a scream broke out in the village. Everyone looked back down towards the village. Chief Chu, Sen Feng, and Yo Mei didn¡¯t hesitate as they ran past everyone who was still stunned from the scream. When the men saw the three past them, they finally snapped back together. Lu Tou Ling only smiled before acting surprised.


    ¡°After them men!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes commander!¡± the soldiers screamed as they ran down, after the three of them.


    ¡°Save me! Stop! Ahh!¡± the voice continued to scream out. At this time, some men had walked out of their homes with gardening tools in their hand. The sound came from the other end of town.


    Chief Chu reached the site before anyone else. When he got there the screaming had already stopped. He froze when he saw the scene. In front of him was the back of a young girl sitting. Her white hair was stained red as her body moved up and down, as if she was chomping down on something. He could see a pair of lifeless legs stick out from behind the girl. His heart sunk.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Lin?¡± Chief Chu stuttered out. As he said this, the girl paused. She stood up and slowly turned around. Chief Chu took a step back and his eyes widened as he saw her. From her head to toe, she was covered in blood. Her head was hung low and she suddenly pulled it up. She cocked her head as her eyes looked ahead, cloudy and unfocused. It seemed as if she was searching for something. Chief Chu swallowed hard. ¡°Yu¡­ Lin?¡± he tried again.


    This time the child heard him clearly. Her eyes went straight to his, and when they landed the clouds disappeared. The ends of her lips curled up as blood trickled down her chin. Chief Chu felt a go up his spine. Something from inside of him told him to run, yet for the first time in a long time he was frozen with fear. The girl''s leg suddenly bent back as she pushed herself off the ground she was standing on, and lunged towards him.

 Chapter 43: As If He Heard Her

    She hissed as she leapt off the ground towards him. Chief Chu leapt backwards to avoid her. She leapt back up and after him. The scream had already awoke the whole village started to head towards the two of them.


    ¡°Father-in-law!¡± Ju Hua yelled as she approached them. She had been on guard around the village. Chief Chu eyes widen. He held his hand up.


    ¡°No Ju Hua!¡± he yelled back, but it was too late. The girl had already heard Ju Hua. She snapped her head towards Ju Hua¡¯s direction. She smiled as blood dripped down from her teeth. She changed her target. Ju Hua froze in shock as she saw the girl.


    ¡°Yu Lin?!¡± she breathed out. She didn¡¯t have enough time to react as the girl leapt towards her. She was going to be attacked. She tried to move back as her hand went to the handle of her sword. It was too late, she was too close. Just as the girl¡¯s claws were going to grasp her shoulder, a force pushed the girl to the side. The girl let out a deafening cry. She landed on the ground and held her stomach. She glanced up and glared at Chief Chu.


    ¡°Arrggh!¡± she hissed and screamed at the same time.


    ¡°Get out of here Ju Hua! Get everyone out of here! Yu Lin¡¯s not herself!¡± Chief Chu ordered. Ju Hua hand trembled as she saw the half eaten corpse lying not very far from them. ¡°Ju Hua!¡± Chief Chu yelled. She quickly nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she blurted out before running away. The girl snarled her teeth like an animal as she got up. She growled at Chief Chu. Her wild eyes burned with fire. She rushed towards him. Chief Chu held his arm out in a defensive position. The girl¡¯s fingers wrapped around his wrists. Chief Chu swung his arm to one side, slamming the girl onto the ground. The girl let out a yelp and her grip loosened. Chief Chu took this chance and put himself on top of the girl, pinning her down. The girl cried out as she scratched and kicked at Chief Chu. Chief Chu took on the scratches.


    ¡°Yu Lin! Stop this! Wake up Yu Lin!¡± Chief Chu yelled, yet the girl underneath him only continued to fight back.


    ¡°Yu Lin! Chief Chu!¡± a voice yelled from the side. Chief Chu turned to see Yo Mei running towards the two.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous Mrs. Du. Yu Lin is not herself, please stay back!¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with Yu Lin?¡± Yo Mei continued to reached them. She bent down to see the girl. She grasp Yu Lin¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong my daughter?¡± she said. The girl snarled her teeth at Yo Mei as she reached her hand out to scratch Yo Mei.


    ¡°Mrs. Du!¡± Chief Chu yelled. Yo Mei grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist and moved it back as she moved closer to the girl¡¯s face. She looked into the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes widened.


    ¡°No way... ¡° her hands trembled as she bit her lips. She brought her other hand up and placed two fingers on the girl¡¯s forehead. A light emitted from her fingers. The girl¡¯s screaming got louder as she tried to pull herself up.


    Her free hand went straight to Yo Mei¡¯s throat, but Chief Chu stopped it. The girl fought and fought as she turned her head from side to side. Yo Mei¡¯s fingers were firmly pressed against her. As the light grew brighter and brighter the girl screamed louder and louder. The whites of her eyes seemed to grow as her red irises and pupils slowly disappeared. Her body began to twitch as the screaming was replaced by gargling sounds.


    The white light then stopped growing as something began to enter it. It looked like a black parasitic worm was crawling out, no being forced out by the white light. It was long as it coiled around inside the white ball of light. When all of it had finally left the girl, Yo Mei moved the ball of light away. The girl now laid still on the ground. She placed it onto the palm of her other hand and crushed the whole thing. A small noise of guts being squeezed ranged out. Yo Mei opened her hand to reveal a small puddle of black liquid. The next moment, a fire appeared on her hand, burning all the black liquid until it evaporated into air.


    ¡°Ms. Du¡­ what did you just do?¡± Chief Chu breathed out. Yo Mei ignored Chief Chu as she looked back at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Get off of her Chief Chu.¡± Yo Mei said as a fireball hover over her finger. Chief Chu did as he was told. Yo Mei brought the fireball close to Yu Lin¡¯s eyeballs. She watched as her pupil started to reappear, and then the red of her irises.


    -


    Yu Lin looked to see a figure on top of her, a ball of fire hovering over her forehead. Her lips were dry, and her head banged with pain.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± she heard a familiar voice call out.


    ¡°Mo¡­ther?¡± she croaked out. Her throat hurt, as if she had been screaming for a long time. She tried to get up, but winced as she felt a pain from her side. Her stomach felt unbelievably heavy, as if she had just ate three meals. Her head spun and spun.


    ¡°Yu Lin, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s mother.¡± she heard. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the noise as she smelt suddenly felt something on her fingers. Her hands felt sticky. She moved her chin, and that felt sticky too. She frowned confused and turned her head to one side. As she did, she caught something from the corner of her eyes.


    She felt her stomach turning upside down. She felt its content lunge up to her throat. She pulled herself up and turned to one side. Pieces of what seemed like meat poured out of her mouth onto the grass beneath her. She continued to hurl and hurl. She heard voices around her, but she was not paying attention anymore. She started to pant heavily as the world spun around her. Just for a short moment, she focused. Her eyes on the contents that she just threw up.


    When she saw it she couldn¡¯t breathe. She froze. The sour smell of blood and stomach acid reached her nose. She looked at the intestines, the heart, the liver, and the meat of a human lying in front of her. She turned her head to see the body that laid not so far from her. ¡®I¡­ did this? I¡­ no¡­ but¡­¡¯ BANG! BANG! BANG! Yu Lin let out a yelp as she held onto her head. It felt as if her skull was going to break anytime soon. She threw herself backwards and felt her head slam against the ground. Her hands fell to her side. She heard muffled voices all around her, but she had no idea what they were saying. Darkness dragged into its pits and she didn¡¯t even try to resist.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ------


    Yu Lin eyes fluttered open. She could not feel the ground beneath her, it was as if she was floating in mid air. From above her, she could see a dim light. She tried to move her hand but she felt something rough graze her wrist. She looked up to see a chain wrapped around it. She frowned. She tried to open her mouth to say something. When she did, she realized they had been open the whole time.


    She moved her tongue to feel fabric scrape across her tastebuds. ¡®What¡­ is this?¡¯ she thought. She heard footsteps and looked down to see her mother. Her mother had no expression as she walked up and grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nngg¡­¡± Yu Lin made a noise. She saw Yo Mei look up into her eyes. Yo Mei¡¯s lips trembled before she bit them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my daughter. It¡¯s only going to hurt for a little bit. Please¡­ bear it. Mom¡­ mom is sorry.¡± she heard her mother said. Yu Lin raised an eyebrow not understanding.


    ¡°Nng- nngghhhh!¡± she bit down on the fabric as she felt her finger being torn off. Tears swelled into her eyes and began to drip down the side of her face. She turned to see her torn off finger just hanging off of her by some layers of skin. She could see her bones, and yet she saw no blood drip down. She looked up to see a what looked to be a golden carving knife in her mother¡¯s hand. She saw her mother bringing the knife close to her bone. She shook her head. She screamed into the fabric, but her mother continued.


    Her eyes bulged. Her whole body tensed up as her veins lifted from beneath the skin on her neck. She felt the first scrape of the sharp object on her bone. She continued to scream into the piece of cloth. Her chest heaved up and down. When she thought she was done as her mother reattached the finger back to her body, she felt her other finger being pulled. The process continued. Her fingers being pulled out, the scraping on the bones, her screaming, and the finger being put back.


    When her mother was done with one hand she moved to the other. Yu Lin held on. She thought it was almost over. She was wrong. After her fingers, her mom sliced her arm open with the carving knife. Tears continued to drip down the side of her face as she felt her skin being teared apart. Yet again, no blood. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch as she turned her head the other way. She felt her mother wriggled her muscles away before reaching her bone. Then the process continued, but unlike the fingers where it was only on the ball of a bone touching a tendon, her mother would carve onto her whole bone arm. Her mother continued and continued.


    Yu Lin didn¡¯t know how much time had passed as her mother would continued. She would pass out from the pain sometimes, wake up from the pain sometimes, and just feel completely numb. Her mother continued the process with each and everyone of her bones. She wished at times that she would¡¯ve just died. She wished at times for her mother¡¯s death. The pain was too real. She didn¡¯t even know if she was alive anymore, she thought the place was hell. The dim candle that hung above her seemed to laugh at her pain as it flickered freely. Yu Lin wondered if this was a punishment for eating that person. She was starting to wonder if the events she remembered even happened. Everything felt to unreal. She didn¡¯t even know if she was Yu Lin anymore. She didn¡¯t know if she was Hu Die either. She knew nothing. She just wanted the pain to end.


    -----


    The girl opened her eyes. She found herself lying on the cold hard floor. She sprung up and felt her whole body. She started to pant heavily and her body started to tremble. She brought her knees to her chest and hugged herself. She tried to calm herself down. She rocked back and forth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­ calm down¡­ calm yourself down Li Hu Die¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Yu Lin.¡± a voice called out. Her body went still. She peeked up from behind her knees. She saw a female dark elf looking at her with sad eyes behind some wooden bars. Behind her was an older man carefully observing the situation. ¡°Yu Lin.¡± the voice called out again. She jumped back, her back hitting the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer you monster! Don¡¯t come! You evil creature! Get away from me!¡± she yelled. Hot tears trailed down her face as she hid behind her hands. She cried. ¡°Don¡¯t come¡­ don¡¯t come near me¡­¡± she begged.


    ¡°Yu Lin. Mother is sorry. Please listen to me. Yu Li-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name! That name is not my name! I don¡¯t know that person! I don¡¯t want to hear it! Get away from me! Ahhh!¡± she screamed as she covered her ears. She kept crying and screaming. She could only hear her own voice. She felt a hand on her shoulder and she jumped back, pushing the hand away. She turned away to face the corner of the cell.


    ¡°Yu Lin! Yu Lin!¡± a low voice yelled out to her, but she screamed even louder.


    ¡°Ahh! Leave me alone!¡± her arms were sticky with her tears.


    ¡°Li Hu Die!¡± the voice then yelled. She paused. She turned her head and looked up. She saw an old man looking down at her.


    ¡°Chu Hong Hu,¡± she breathed out, ¡°please get me out of here. I don¡¯t want to be here. That creature is going to kill me. She¡¯s going to kill me like that man.¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± the man yelled as he grabbed her shoulders and shook her. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. That man could be here any second now. We need you to get yourself back together!¡± the man said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What? No¡­ this has nothing to do with me. I want to go home. Take me home to my husband and kids. I don¡¯t wan-¡±


    ¡°You are no longer Li Hu Die.¡± the man tightened his grasp, causing her to grimace. ¡°You are, Du Yu Lin. You are a dark elto. You are the daughter of Du Chou and Du Yo Mei. Whatever your mother did to you, it was to protect you. Think about how she feels, having to hurt her own child like that.¡± the man¡¯s eyes started to get watery, the wrinkles on his forehead increased by two folds. The girl calmed down, her lost eyes now found. Her breathing was back to normal. She glanced behind the man to see the dark elf sitting there with her hands covering her ears. She took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I am¡­ Du Yu Lin.¡± she mumbled weakly. The old man nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, now please get a hold of yourself. Something very bad has happened. We need to ru¡­¡± before he could finish his sentence a loud sound of something breaking erupted around them. Yu Lin blocked her eyes as light flooded into the room. When she looked back up she saw a short bulky figure standing at the whole of the entrance. She squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Fa¡­ ther?¡± she questioned. She felt a pull on her wrist.


    ¡°We need to run now!¡± Chief Chu yelled. They ran out of the cell as Chief Chu threw her over his shoulder and grabbed Yo Mei¡¯s wrist. They ran towards the opposite direction where a huge wall stood in there way. Chief Chu kicked at it, forming a crack in the wall. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as her father started to charge towards them with an axe in his hand.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Yo Mei yelled. Chief Chu kicked again and the crack got deeper. Her father got closer and closer. Chief Chu kicked again. Her father was only a couple steps away from her as he swung his axe forward. Yu Lin closed her eyes shut before feeling herself being carried away. She opened them to see her father¡¯s axe stuck inside the wall of the cave they were in. Yu Lin looked down at the scenery beneath her. The village she had grown up in, it was now barely standing. Houses were destroyed, and bodies laid all about.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± she muttered as her chin quivered. At the corner of her eye she saw what appeared like two shadows. She looked up. Two figures seemed to be chasing her. She squinted her eyes to see better. They both had silver hair, blue eyes, dark grey skin. One of them she had met in this lifetime, the other she had met in another lifetime. She clenched her teeth as she glared into the distance at one of them. ¡°Lan¡­ Hei¡­ Kong¡­¡± she hissed through clenched teeth. As if he heard her one side of his mouth curled upwards, his playful eyes threatening to end her in a moment.

 Chapter 44: A Monster

    Yu Lin they landed in a forest not that far from the village. There, Yu Lin saw Sen Feng and Ju Hua. They looked as if they haven¡¯t slept for days. Yu Lin felt herself being gently thrown off Chief Chu¡¯s shoulder, and she landed on her feet, her back leaning onto Ju Hua.


    ¡°Take her and run Ju Hua. Out of the all of us who are here today, she is the most vulnerable one.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°What are you saying? I won¡¯t leave you guys!¡± Yu Lin argued.


    ¡°No! You are going to leave whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°I can fight. I can help you guys!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ go ri-¡± before Chief Chu could say anything else, the ground beneath them shook. They turned to see the dark elves standing before them. All the adults pushed Yu Lin back, as they held out their weapons. The two dark elves smirked.


    ¡°Just give us what we want, then we will leave you guys alone. Promise!¡± Lan Hei Kong snickered. Yo Mei bit her lips and trembled. Chief Chu stepped in front of her, hiding her behind his tall stature.


    ¡°We have nothing here to give you. Now just go on your way and leave us in peace!¡± Chief Chu roared. Lan Hei Kong only let out a laugh before looking up and glaring at Chief Chu.


    ¡°Give her to me. If you will¡­ I will at least spare your life.¡± Lan Hei Kong¡¯s voice seemed to send a cold chill through everyone¡¯s body. Yo Mei¡¯s eyes started to well up with water. She bit her lip as she began to move forward. A hand sprung out in front of her. She looked to the side to see Chief Chu shaking his head.


    ¡°Chief Chu, I have to g-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to do Mrs. Du. Not with me here. Do you understand?¡± Chief Chu said. Tears rolled down her face as she looked at him. She nodded her head. ¡°Ju Hua, please take Yu Lin and go.¡± Chief Chu yelled as he rushed towards Lan Hei Kong with Sen Feng behind him. Ju Hua pulled onto Yu Lin and started to pull her towards the other direction. Yo Mei ran after them but they couldn¡¯t get any further as a huge wooden wall appeared in their way.


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± a voice said from behind them. They turned around to see Yun Hua walking towards them with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Yun Hua¡­¡± Yo Mei glared at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, older sister.¡± Yun Hua chuckled. Yo Mei held her sword up.


    ¡°Please, take Yu Lin and run Ju Hua.¡± Yo Mei whispered as she moved in front of them. Ju Hua nodded her head as she pulled onto Yu Lin.


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Lin yelled, but she was too weak to resist.


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Yun Hua yelled as she flicked her wrist. Ju Hua abruptly stopped as Chou suddenly appeared in front of them. His eyes were dimmed as they looked straight ahead. He started to run towards them with his axe above his head.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yo Mei yelled as she ran towards them. She felt something wrapped around her ankles before she was pulled down to the ground.


    ¡°Not so fast older sister. Your opponent is me. Hahaha!¡± Yun Hua laughed. Yo Mei narrowed her eyes at Yun Hua before pulling her sword out and cutting the black vine.


    Ju Hua eyes widened as she saw Chou approaching them. She pushed Yu Lin away and jumped to the other side. Chou¡¯s axe hit the ground and formed a deep crack. Yu Lin heart trembled as she swallowed hard. If that axe had hit any of them, they would have been dead. Chou easily pulled out his axe. His head snapped towards Yu Lin¡¯s direction. When it seemed like he located her, he started to sprint towards her. Yu Lin tried to push herself up, but her limbs were shaking uncontrollably.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Ju Hua yelled as she ran towards Chou with her sword out. Yu Lin¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she thought about what to do. Her father marched towards her as he pulled the axe over his head. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes shifted side to side before she shut them tightly. She swung her arm up, a thick wall of wood appearing between her and her father. With all her energy, she rolled to one side. She could hear the cracking of wood as she rolled. When she stopped, she turned to look and see the axe hanging where her head was before. The axe twitched before it slowly moved back towards her father. Yu Lin was out of energy as her head rested on the ground, dirt on smeared across her cheeks. Chou head snapped towards Yu Lin as he began to walk towards her again. Just before he could get any closer, a sword swung down across his back. He made no expression, as he turned around. Ju Hua was standing there holding her sword out towards him.


    ¡°Please Mr. Du. I don¡¯t want to do this, please get back to your senses!¡± Ju Hua yelled. As if Chou was deaf and could not hear her, he picked his axe up. He swung his axe at Ju Hua, and Ju Hua dodged it. The two started to clash weapons, but each time Chou¡¯s axe clashed with Ju Hua¡¯s sword, Ju Hua grimaced in pain. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes trailed past Ju Hua and Chou¡¯s as they went to Yo Mei.


    ¡°Let my husband go! Take your disgusting curse off of him now!¡± Yo Mei yelled as she slashed her sword towards Yun Hua. Yun Hua only dodged as another water ball started to fly towards Yo Mei. Yo Mei jumped, avoiding the water ball. Yun Hua smiled as she held up a red stone.


    ¡°Take this away and crush it. Then your husband will be freed. If you can do that, that is! Hahaha!¡± Yun Hua laughed as she waved the stone in the air. Yo Mei rushed towards her, but was hit in the face with a water ball. She let out a yelp before shaking her head and swinging towards Yun Hua again. Yu Lin looked beyond them to see the Chief Chu and Sen Feng struggling to fight against Lan Hei Kong as he flew around them with a smile on his face. ¡®I¡­ need to help.¡¯ she thought. She clenched her teeth as she pushed herself off the ground. She felt dizzy as she now sat up, her back against a tree. Just that little movement tired her out completely. She took in deep breaths as she tried to muster her strength together.


    She put her hand out in front of her. From the center of her hand, a small ball of electricity was formed. It was barely visible to anyone who was not paying attention. She bit the inside of her cheek, so hard blood she could taste iron, to make her mind stay alert. The ball of electricity started to move. It moved behind the wooden wall she made earlier, past Chou and Jun Hua. It hid behind a small bush as she watched Yo Mei and Yun Hua fight.


    ¡°Hahaha! You have lost your skills older sister!¡± Yun Hua mocked as she kicked Yo Mei in the side. Yo Mei clenched her teeth as she swung her sword out. Yun Hua ducked, avoiding the sword. She then punched Yo Mei in the stomach, sending her flying back. Yo Mei puked out blood as she held on to her stomach. Yun Hua laughed even more as she held the stone out. ¡°Come on sister. That lovely lady over there isn¡¯t going to last long trying to protect your daughter.¡±


    Just as she said this, Yu Lin heard a painful scream. She turned her attention towards the scream to see Ju Hua lying on the ground, her sword split in half. Blood trailed down her pale face. Chou did not swing towards her any longer as he turned around and started to march his way towards Yu Lin again.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°No! Yu Lin!¡± both Ju Hua and Yo Mei screamed. Yo Mei tried to run towards her daughter but she felt a vine pull her back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was your opponent older sister? Where do you think you are going? Besides, if you want to stop that stupid troll then the answer is right here.¡± Yun Hua waved the stone in front of Yo Mei¡¯s face. Yo Mei glared at her before letting out a cry and sprinting towards her. Yun Hua only smirked as she watched Yo Mei come.


    Yu Lin narrowed her eyes. Her heart was pounding underneath her ribcage as she saw Chou get closer and closer. She focused all her attention towards Yun Hua. Yun Hua dodged Yo Mei¡¯s sword before hitting Yo Mei back. Yo Mei let out another cry as she ran towards Yun Hua again, to which Yun Hua only smirked. ¡®This is it!¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she saw her mother at the right distance with her sword up. The small ball of electricity grew to the size of a fist as it rammed right into Yun Hua¡¯s back. Yun Hua let out a yelp as her eyes rolled up and her body started to shake.


    The red stone fell out of her fingers onto the ground. Yo Mei swung her sword down and sliced the Yun Hua¡¯s right shoulder before kicking her out of the way. She picked up the red stone and turned her head towards Yu Lin¡¯s direction. Chou was only two steps away. Yo Mei swallowed hard as she crushed the stone underneath her fingers. Chou stopped moving, and the axe fell from his hand. Yu Lin looked up at her father.


    ¡°Father.¡± she breathed out. Chou¡¯s head hung down low and light started to return to his red eyes. He blinked before looking into Yu Lin¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Lin?¡± he muttered. Yu Lin smiled, relieved.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me fath-¡± Yu Lin could say no more as cold liquid splattered into her face. Her eyes shut instinctively. Her lips trembled as she tasted iron and a putrid stench entered her nose. She opened her eyes to see her father¡¯s body parts spread out across the red stained field before her. His fingers, toes, arms, legs, everything was disconnected as blood dripped out of them. His decapitated head laid there before her with his red eyes rolled up. Her body twitched, before it trembled, before it began to shake.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ahhh!¡± she screamed. ¡°No!¡± hot tears rushed down her face, against the cold blood.


    ¡°Chou!¡± Yo Mei yelled as she ran towards them. She reached the area, her feet just barely touching the red stained puddle on the ground. ¡°Chou¡­ no¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­ Chou¡­¡± she fell to her knees.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Yun Hua laughed from behind them. ¡°He¡¯s been dead. Hahaha! He was already dead you idiots! Hahahaha!¡± Yo Mei couldn¡¯t hear her as she reached out to Chou¡¯s head.


    ¡°Chou¡­¡± she breathed out. Yun Hua smirked before snapping a finger. The head that laid in front of Yo Mei bursted into pieces before she could touch it. A piece landed on her slapped her cheek. She reached towards it before bringing her fingers back. She saw the piece of brain, of memories, of a person she loved in between her fingers. Tears rolled down her face. She looked to the side to see her daughter shaking her head, silenced from shock. ¡°No¡­ this wasn¡¯t suppose to happen. I was going to be happy¡­ I was going to live again¡­¡± Yo Mei muttered.


    -


    At this moment, when the man¡¯s blue eyes saw Yo Mei¡¯s expression, one side of his mouth went up. He flung his wrist and the two man in front of him flew back, slamming onto the ground besides Yu Lin. Blood involuntarily splattered out of their mouths. The man hovered above the ground as he landed behind Yo Mei. He held his hand out.


    ¡°Let them live.¡± he heard Yo Mei said. He looked down. ¡°Let them live¡­ please¡­ if you do, I will do whatever you want me to. I won¡¯t run away again¡­ please let them go.¡± the woman in front of him begged. He felt his face flushed as a feeling of pleasure spread throughout his body.


    ¡°Whatever I want?¡± he licked his lips. Yo Mei stood up, blocking his view of Yu Lin. She put her hand on his, pushing it down. She walked up to him and planted her lips on his.


    He closed his eyes, letting out a small moan as he wrapped his arms around her curvaceous body. He forced his tongue into her mouth, moving his hand up and down her body. He ripped away at her robes and squeezed her bare breast. He pushed his body against her, feeling all of her, everywhere at the same time. His other hand traveled down to her behind as he gripped them tightly. He pulled back and looked into her eyes. He smiled as he brushed her hair back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you Yo Mei? If you ever leave me, I will find you and make sure to take away what is yours as punishment?¡±


    The woman looked up at him and smiled, yet tears continued to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°Nothing here is mine anymore. You can take me now.¡± she said. He smiled as one of his hands went in between her legs. She froze, her eyes widened, and that made him more excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go have more fun than this somewhere else.¡± he whispered into her ear. He pulled his hand out and wrapped it around her shoulder, his back turned on the rest of them. The two started to walk away, but he abruptly stopped. ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t forget this, can we?¡± he hissed before turning around.


    ¡°No!¡± Yo Mei screamed as she went after him. She was too late.


    -


    Yu Lin saw the dark finger coming her way. She couldn¡¯t react in time as pushed her forehead back and she hit the ground. She felt informational chi enter her body along with an unbearable hot pain. She let out a scream.


    Yo Mei screamed as she pushed the man away. Two of her fingers landed on his forehead as he let out a scream and started to tremble on the ground. Yo Mei ran up to her daughter.


    ¡°No! No! Not this! Not this again!¡± she cried. She hugged her shaking daughter. She breathed in and out, before pulling her daughter back. She closed her eyes and concentrated on something before placing a finger on Yu Lin¡¯s forehead. After that she held Yu Lin¡¯s face and shook her. ¡°Yu Lin! Look at me! Look at mother!¡± she cried.


    Yu Lin tried her hardest to focus as she grabbed onto her mother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. You got to survive this! No matter what happens, you have to survive this! But¡­ if you can¡¯t, it¡¯s okay. Mother will understand. Father will understand. If you can¡¯t survive this¡­ mother and father will be waiting for you. We will see you again somewhere far from here... I love you my daughter.¡± Yo Mei said. Yu Lin didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± she breathed.


    ¡°I love you Yu Lin. I love you.¡± Yo Mei said again. Yo Mei turned her head to see Lan Hei Kong¡¯s trembling lessen.


    ¡°Yo Mei!¡± he screamed. She stood up from her spot.


    ¡°Even if I slice my throat, I will not escape from you. You will find some way to bring me back. There is only one way to leave you for good.¡± she said. Lan Hei Kong¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head.


    ¡°No! Anything but that! Anything but that Yo Mei!¡± he screamed.


    ¡°This¡­ is your punishment Lan Hei Kong. You will never have me. Never.¡± she hissed. Yo Mei closed her eyes. A light emitted from her body before her chest sprung up. Blood seeped out from her mouth, her eyes, her ears, and her nostrils as she fell to the ground, her lips curled up. She landed in the blood stained puddle beneath her.


    ¡°No!¡± Lan Hei Kong¡¯s voice pierced through everyone¡¯s head as he screamed. Yu Lin shook her head. The connection she had felt with her mother, the connection to indicate that she knew where her mother was and that she was alive¡­ it disappeared. Tears streamed down her face as she reached her hand out to her mother.


    Lan Hei Kong sprung up from the ground and ran towards Yo Mei. He picked her body up and held to his body.


    ¡°No! No! No! Yun Hua! Yun Hua!¡± he screamed. Yun Hua limped up to him.


    ¡°Yes master?¡± she asked as she held onto her stomach.


    ¡°We need to bring her back. We need to bring her back! Do you understand?!¡± he screamed.


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Yun Hua said. Lan Hei Kong picked up Yo Mei¡¯s body, putting a hand under her knees and one under her back. He started to walk away with Yun Hua behind them.


    ¡°No¡­ leave her¡­ leave my mother behind.¡± Yu Lin muttered, her voice hoarse and barely audible. The two dark grey figures did not pay her any attention as they started to hover into the sky, getting smaller and smaller into the distance. ¡°No.¡± Yu Lin reached her hand out. Her eyelids felt heavy, against her will as they began to close shut. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± she could only say as they disappeared and darkness engulfed her.


    ------------


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. She looked up to see the familiar bed ceiling above her. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Father and mother!¡¯ Memories suddenly flooded her mind as she sprung up from her bed. She moved too fast, causing her head to spin. She held her head to calm herself down.


    ¡°Hello.¡± a lovely voice called out. The voice was eerily familiar. She froze. The dizziness stopped as she slowly turned her head. Sitting on a chair next to the tea table with her arms crossed was a beautiful young looking woman. The woman looked to be about twenty years old, with long dark shiny hair and light brown eyes. The woman smiled at Yu Lin, showing off her dimples. Yu Lin blinked, not believing her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Yu Lin scratched her cheek to only wince. The woman giggled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream you idiot!¡± she said. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ it has be. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the woman stood up from the chair, her smile gone as she stared coldly down at Yu Lin, ¡°I am Li Hu Die¡­ and you¡¯re¡­ a monster.¡±

 Chapter 45: On a good day...

    Yu Lin frowned as she lowered her head.


    ¡°This is a dream¡­ this a dream¡­¡± she muttered to herself as she grabbed her hair and rocked herself back and forth. She closed her eyes shut, hoping to wake from this dream. ¡°This is a dream¡­ this i-¡± she felt fingers wrapped around her wrist and pull her forward. ¡°Ah!¡± she let out shocked as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream,¡± the woman in front of her hissed as she smiled, ¡°you can¡¯t wake up. It¡¯s the reality, the reality you have wanted to hide from since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°No. You are me. I died. I am not you anymore.¡± Yu Lin tried to pull her hand back but the woman wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°But¡­ you wish you were don¡¯t you? You hate the current¡­ thing  you are right now.¡± the woman pointed a finger at her with a disgusted face. ¡°That ugly, disgusting, hideous being of a creature.¡± the woman flung her arm backwards. Yu Lin shifted backwards on the bed. Sweat trickled down the side of her face. She somehow knew what that woman was going to say. She didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡°Shut up. Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything else!¡± she yelled. The woman only chuckled tilting her head backwards before she stood straight and stared at Yu Lin.


    ¡°You¡­ really hate yourself. Always thinking deep within yourself why if you were reborn you couldn¡¯t have been reborn a human? Why if you were reborn why you had to have dark elf blood in you? Why if you had to be reborn that¡­ you already knew right? You already know how Qi Long is going to treat you? You already know how his highness is going to treat you right?¡± the woman looked at her with twisted eyes. Her chest started to heave up and down as she shook her head. She picked the pillow up from her side and threw it towards the woman.


    ¡°Stay away. Stay away from me!¡± Yu Lin yelled. The woman only moved the side to dodge the pillow. The woman then let out a small laugh before it turned into a huge one as her voice echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°Look at yourself Du Yu Lin¡­ no¡­ should we go back to when you were me?¡± the woman raised an eyebrow with her lips curled up. ¡°You should be used to it now, it isn¡¯t the first time you caused your mother to suffer and die!¡± she hissed. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± she felt something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°No. You have to face your sins. You are the one who caused all this disaster to happen.¡± the woman smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the time when everything started to change for you.¡± the woman said as she flicked her wrist. The room around them suddenly changed. Yu Lin looked around as she was no longer in her bedroom. She looked down to find herself standing outside.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she heard a girl yell. She looked up to see an open door to the side. She walked up to it and peered inside. She saw a small girl laughing as a woman picked her up.


    ¡°Do you like it Hu Die?¡± the woman said as she held up the silk robe.


    ¡°Un!¡± the small girl nodded her head firmly. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes softened, her lips slowly curving up. Before they could form a smile, she heard footsteps marching behind her. Her heart started to pound as she turned to see a familiar looking man walking straight past her into the room.


    ¡°Lian Hua.¡± the man uttered from under his breath. The woman looked to see him. She set down the little girl as the two of them bowed to the man.


    ¡°Welcome back husband.¡± she said.


    ¡°Welcome back father.¡± the little girl said. The two of them then stood straight. The man glared at Lian Hua before walking up and slapping her across the face. Lian Hua fell to the ground.


    ¡°You whore!¡± the man hissed. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly stood in front of Lian Hua with her arms out.


    ¡°What are you doing father?¡± she cried as tears started to trail down her face. ¡°Why are you hitting mother?¡±


    ¡°Move!¡± the man pushed her to the side.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped out. Her head hit the side of the bed as she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± the mother cried out as she pulled the child into her arms. Tears streamed down her face as she looked up at the man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Zhang Shi?! Why are you doing this?¡± Lian Hua asked. Zhang Shi narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°You dare to ask why I¡¯m doing this?!¡¯ Zhang Shi yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Lian Hua. People have told me that they have seen you going in and out of Zhang Le¡¯s place!¡± his face was red with fury. Lian Hua bit her lip and looked away. ¡°Are you¡­ are you still with him? After all this years¡­ do you still want him?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes started to get watery. Lian Hua sprung up and shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it. Please Zhang Shi, please listen to me.¡± she begged as she held onto his hand. ¡°Please believe me. I would never do something like that. I would never do anything to hurt you.¡± her eyes were sincere. Zhang Shi lips trembled, as if he wanted to believe her, but he couldn¡¯t. He pushed her back, and Lian Hua fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mother!¡± the little girl cried out as she ran to her mother¡¯s side. Lian Hua started to pant before coughing furiously. ¡°Mother!¡± the little girl cried. The little girl turned around and glared at Zhang Shi. ¡°I hate you father! I like uncle more! Uncle doesn¡¯t hit mother like this!¡± the little girl yelled. Lian Hua grabbed the little girl and pulled her down.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± Lian Hua yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Uncle is better than father!¡± the little girl blurted out.


    ¡°Hu Die,¡± Lian Hua looked up to see no expression on Zhang Shi¡¯s face, ¡°no, Zhang Shi! It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that at all!¡± Lian Hua stood up and approached him. He backed away as a tear rolled down his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ you still love him¡­ you still love him.¡± Zhang Shi muttered to himself.


    ¡°No Zhang Shi! That¡¯s not true! That¡¯s not true! Please listen to me! I beg of you please listen to me!¡± Lian Hua walked up to him. He looked up alerted before pushing the woman back. He clenched his fist as he glared at her.


    ¡°I¡­ will never see you again. You will never leave this house again. If you take even one step outside this room¡­ I will disown Hu Die¡­ no¡­ honestly I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s my child.¡± Zhang Shi turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Zhang Shi!¡± Lian Hua cried out as she went after him. She could get no further as the doors to the room were shut in her face. ¡°Zhang Shi!¡± she cried from behind the door.


    Yu Lin watched as the man continued to walk away. She turned her head back to the door to hear coughing.


    ¡°Mom! You¡¯re bleeding! There¡¯s blood!¡± she heard the little girl cry. Yu Lin bit her lips and clenched her fist.


    ¡°I told you, it was your fault.¡± the familiar voice said from behind her. She turned around to see that woman twirling her hair, her light brown eyes mocking her with an eyebrow raised. ¡°It is. If you didn¡¯t say anything, our mother would still be alive. She only needed to tell father that she went to uncle¡¯s house for medicine and didn¡¯t want to worry him, yet you just had to have your little outburst.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°I hate you father! I like uncle more!¡± the woman mocked. ¡°Tch, it¡¯s your fault. It¡¯s your fault mother died alone and sad. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± the woman yelled.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Lin yelled back. ¡°I was young! I didn¡¯t know! I couldn¡¯t help it!¡±


    ¡°So what? You still caused her death! Because she didn¡¯t want you to be alone she stayed in there and didn¡¯t even get the medicinal treatment she was suppose to have! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°No! Stop¡­ stop all this¡­¡± Yu Lin leaned back onto a pole. ¡°Stop¡­¡± she begged.


    ¡°No. You have to see all of it. You have to see everything!¡± the woman hissed. Yu Lin stood up as the scenery around her suddenly changed. She was now in a forest. The sun was hanging up brightly in the sky as its rays hit her face. She squinted, trying to adjust.


    ¡°Look up.¡± she heard the woman said as she felt hands on her shoulder. She opened up her eyes. She saw him, standing there, a blade pointed at her. The woman chuckled from behind her. ¡°This is what you made him turn to. This is also your fault.¡± Yu Lin felt her throat go dry. She watched as the man started to run towards her.


    -


    ¡°Chu Hong Hu,¡± Lu Tou Ling stared down at the old man kneeling before him, ¡°where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ will be back¡­ soon¡­¡± Chief Chu answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Hong Hu!¡± Lu Tou Ling said as he kicked Chief Chu¡¯s shoulder. Chief Chu fell backwards. His chest hit the floor as he began to frantically cough. Blood splurted out of his mouth onto the tiles on the floor. He quickly got back up and put his hands on his knees politely.


    ¡°She will be back¡­ she will be back.¡± he said.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not? If she hurts someone else? What are you going to do Hong Hu?!¡± Lu Tou Ling yelled. Chief Chu swallowed hard before looking up. He stared at Lu Tou Ling with soft eyes.


    ¡°Tou Ling,¡± he gently said, ¡°remember when you said you would grant me three wishes when I saved your son from drowning. I have one left don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Hong Hu! This is not the time for tha-¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill her. That child¡­ that child did nothing wrong. Fate is cruel to her. Please¡­ don¡¯t touch her.¡± Chief Chu begged.


    ¡°Hong Hu!¡±


    ¡°You said you were someone who were loyal. Someone who would stick to their words.¡± Chief Chu calmly said. ¡°Please¡­ show me that loyalty now.¡± Lu Tou Ling narrowed his eyes before turning on his heels.


    ¡°I give you seven days. If she returns within seven days, I will grant your wish. If she doesn¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t promise anything. In the meantime¡­ if you really want to convince me that she is a good person¡­ then stay sitting there until she comes back.¡± Lu Tou Ling let out a soft chuckle as he headed back to the village. Chief Chu was left kneeling there, in front of his residence.


    ¡°Master! Please! This is my fault, if I had kept my eyes on her then she wouldn¡¯t be missing right now.¡± Tang Tang was on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± her head hung low.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not your fault¡­ don¡¯t worry Tang Tang¡­ she will be back soon. She will be back.¡± Chief Chu said. His eyes stared blankly out into the city a small smile on his face.


    -


    Her legs moved back at forth at a quick pace. Sweat trickled down her face. Her feet and arms were bleeding from the cuts of the twigs all around her but she didn¡¯t stop. Her dirty white locks flew in the wind. She saw a huge tree and ran behind it. She slid down the tree, the sharp bark cutting through her robes right into the back of her skin. Her chest heaved up and down. Her murky blood eyes stared to the side waiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come¡­ don¡¯t come¡­ I beg of you, please don¡¯t come!¡± she pleaded. Her whole body trembled. Just as she said that, her body went flying from the impact of something heavy hitting the tree. ¡°Ack!¡± blood spewed out from her mouth as she landed on the ground. She grimaced as she felt a piece of wood pierce into into her skin. Remembering the situation, she turned around to feel a cold hard blade prick at her neck. Her eyes traveled up the iron sword, up an arm with armor, up a broad shoulder, up a neck, and they landed on the man¡¯s deep blue eyes. Salty droplets began to form a river down her face as she stared at his face.


    ¡°You¡­ you are dirty. You should die, because you are one of them!¡± the man raised his arm up and swung the sword down. Instinctively she moved back, avoiding the sharp blade. She wasn¡¯t fast enough as she felt a sharp pain on her leg. She let out a yelp before pushing herself off the ground. She tried to move as fast as she could but the limp in her leg prevented her from doing what she wanted. She felt the collar of her robe get pulled as she was thrown backwards. Her back slammed into a tree and hot red liquid spewed out her mouth. She grabbed at her heart, feeling it being torn apart that very second.


    She could hear his every footstep as he made his way to her. She was heavily breathing, breathing for life. Every inch of her muscle ached. She felt the cold blade of the sword on her chin. She looked up, right into his eyes again. The hollowness inside of her grew larger.


    ¡°Tell me you dirty beast. Tell me, where is Lang Hei Kong?¡± the man hissed. Her chin trembled. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had missed him so much, and yet there he was standing in front of her with a blade to her throat.


    ¡°Qi¡­ Long¡­it¡¯s me.¡± she breathed out, desperate for him to understand. The man slashed the blade across her face. She didn¡¯t even make a sound as she felt the hot drip down her face.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± the man yelled. She wept harder. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Li Hu Die! I¡¯m your wife!¡± she cried out like a lost child. The man¡¯s fury only grew as he kicked the side of her head. She hit the ground, another trail of liquid running down her forehead.


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and tell me!¡± he roared. She laid there frozen, tired from everything. She wanted everything to end. She couldn¡¯t handle the pain anymore. ¡®Where¡­ where did it all go wrong?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®When¡­ when did it become like this?¡¯ She heard a laugh from somewhere. She looked up to see the woman sitting on a branch.


    ¡°Want me to tell you? Want me to tell you where it really went all wrong?¡± the woman smiled at her. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t even say anything. The woman smirked as she jumped down from the branch. ¡°Let me tell you.¡± she said and snapped her fingers.


    Yu Lin found herself standing again. She was now in a city. People ran all around her.


    ¡°Lady Hu Die!¡± she heard someone yell. She turned around to see a male healer running past her towards a woman. She followed him. ¡°We found someone who is seriously injured here!¡± the healer had someone on his back and set the person down at a nearby table.


    ¡°What situation?¡± the woman yelled back.


    ¡°A black situation!¡± the healer yelled back. The woman bit her lips as she finished healing the patient in front of her. She turned around, her round eyes searching for the healer who called her. She was older now, but she was the little girl from before. She wiped her bloody hands on a piece of wet cloth as she made her way towards the healer.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked. Yu Lin eyes trailed to the creature on the table. Those injuries on his body, she wished had actually killed him right there.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t heal him!¡± she screamed. The woman in front of her could not hear her as she continued on with procedures.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yu Lin looked up to see the other woman standing there, next to the old her. ¡°Look. It¡¯s all your fault that everyone is suffering.¡± Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You have no right to say anything you murderer! If you didn¡¯t save this son of a whore here, then maybe everyone would still be living¡­ maybe I would still be alive¡­¡± tears rolled down the woman¡¯s face. Yu Lin could say nothing. She knew it all to be true.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ all¡­ my¡­ fault?¡± she breathed out. The woman glared at her and nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault everyone¡¯s life is ruined. Shan Qi Long, Huang Feng Huang, Shan Yi Yun, Shan Er Yun, Du Chou, Du Yo Mei, Chu Hong Hu, Chu Sen Feng, Chu He Lan, Li Ju Hua, and many more! It¡¯s all your fault that they have suffered and some have died!¡± the woman screamed out. The scenery around them changed to when Chou and Yo Mei died. She screamed, and tried to run away but the woman wouldn¡¯t let her. The scenery played over and over and over and over again, trapping her like a bird. She was forced to watch, over and over again.


    She watched her father fall to pieces. She watched herself screamed. She watched her mother run to her. She watched her mother be harassed by that monster. She watched her mother commit suicide. She watched everything. She watched until she could no longer feel anything, until her very core was numb. Yu Lin fell to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my¡­ fault.¡± she said. She felt completely empty from the inside. It was as if she was only just a shell left, a useless shell.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ so you have to atone for your sins.¡± the woman finally showed herself. Yu Lin looked up and the scenery had changed again. She now had her back to a tree with Qi Long in front of her. His sword barely inches away from her neck. She held her neck out, and smiled, closing her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ end it¡­ end everything¡­¡± she laughed, an empty laugh.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± a voice called out. She opened her eyes and looked to the side. She saw the woman walking towards her again, yet she was older now and in one of the most beautiful robes she had ever seen her in.


    ¡°Did you dress up to watch me die? Then hurry¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡± she smiled back. The woman walked closer, and somehow Yu Lin felt she was different.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ it¡¯s mom.¡± the woman said. Yu Lin furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± and that¡¯s when it registered to her. She looked into the woman¡¯s eyes not to see light brown but to see golden eyes. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mo¡­ ther?¡±


    -


    ¡°Father please!¡± Sen Feng cried out as he bent down. ¡°Please get treatment. Get up!¡± he tugged at Chief Chu¡¯s robes. Chief Chu shook his head. His lips were peeling, his complexion was pale.


    ¡°Father in law, please!¡± Ju Hua begged with Sen Feng.


    ¡°Let go Sen Feng.¡± he said as he weakly pushed away Sen Feng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Father! It¡¯s been three days! We don¡¯t know when she will be back! We don¡¯t even know where she is! Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt yourself for her. She¡¯s not that important that you should give your life to her! She¡¯s just a damn dark elto!¡± Sen Feng yelled. Chief Chu looked up and glared at Sen Feng. He raised his hand and slapped Sen Feng across the face.


    ¡°Sen Feng!¡± Ju Hua held her husband.


    ¡°Shut your mouth Sen Feng! That child¡­ that person¡­ you will never understand how much she has done for me¡­¡± Chief Chu clenched his teeth. Sen Feng looked at his father with disbelief.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± Chief Chu¡¯s words stung Sen Feng like a thousand bees. Sen Feng could only clench his teeth as he stood up with the help of Ju Hua.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sen Feng said as he held onto Ju Hua¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ju Hua¡­ that person¡­ if he is willing to sacrifice his life for someone like that¡­ then let him.¡± Sen Feng said as he dragged his body back to the residence. Ju Hua helped keep him upright go back with tears trickling down her face.


    ¡°Hong Hu,¡± Wang Pei walked next to Chief Chu¡¯s side, ¡°must you go this far for her?¡± he asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t go inside and get rest¡­ I¡¯m afraid that soon¡­¡± Wang Pei looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already know I¡¯m not going to last long.¡± Chief Chu responded.


    ¡°Hong Hu!¡±


    ¡°Wang Pei¡­ that child¡­ please take care of her in my stead, in her parent¡¯s stead¡­ that child¡­ she is someone very important¡­ I can¡¯t tell you the details but¡­ she will one day. When you hear it¡­ you will know why I am doing this. You¡­ you have affected by her too¡­ this is¡­ my last will.¡± Chief Chu said. Wang Pei could only let out a sigh. He sat down next to Chief Chu and handed Chief Chu a cup filled with brown liquid.


    ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s what you want, then I will do as you say then Hong Hu.¡± Wang Pei said. Wang Pei felt something hit his head and looked up to see droplets of water coming down.


    -


    Yu Lin watched as the woman continue to advanced towards her. Qi Long had disappeared as the woman bent down. They were now in a completely white room. She felt the woman touch her hands, and she looked to see herself holding a knife to her own neck. ¡°What?!¡± she yelled as she quickly dropped the knife. She looked back up to see the woman smile gently at her.


    ¡°My daughter.¡± the woman said. Yu Lin pushed her away.


    ¡°No! My mother doesn¡¯t look like you! You aren¡¯t my mother!¡± she yelled. The woman only reached out and cupped Yu Lin¡¯s cheek. Yu Lin froze. She wanted to fight back, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt as if her heart was being twisted as someone jabbed a knife through her chest.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know I don¡¯t like the usual me, but that¡¯s because this is the real me. You must live my daughter. You must live and learn about the truth. We¡­ are not what we seem to be. You must help us.¡± Yu Lin knew that this person was her mother. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mother!¡± droplets of water dripped down her face. Her mother nodded.


    ¡°This¡­ is the last piece of me I am leaving. Listen well my daughter, everything you are seeing and experiencing, it¡¯s just an illusion. You are just learning.¡± her mother said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ you must escape this illusion. If you don¡¯t, you will die.¡±


    ¡°Illusion¡­ this¡­ illusion¡­¡± Yu Lin muttered. ¡°Of course¡­ of course it¡¯s an illusion¡­¡± Yu Lin finally understood everything. She had experienced this before, right before she had died.


    ¡°My daughter¡­ remember, you¡­ you must learn of the truth.¡± Yu Lin looked back up. Her mother was now beginning to fade.


    ¡°No! Mother!¡± she held onto her hand which now felt lighter and lighter. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± she cried. Her mother only smiled.


    ¡°Live¡­ my daughter.¡± her mother said before disappearing. The white room disappeared and she was back to where she was before. Qi Long¡¯s sword was right in front of her. The woman next to Qi Long¡¯s side. Yu Lin eyes darted around, looking for any signs of her, but she was gone.


    ¡°Are you¡­ ready to atone for you sins?¡± the woman hissed. Yu Lin clenched her teeth. She wrapped her teeth around the sword and pulled it back. She kicked Qi Long to the side and grabbed the handle with her bloody fingers. Qi Long hit the floor and then shattered into pieces like glass. ¡°You! What are yo-¡± before the woman could finish her sentence Yu Lin pierced the sword through her chest. The woman trembled as she felt the pain. She looked into Yu Lin¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± her eyes burned with hatred.


    ¡°You are fake. You are not real. I will live and kill him. That is how I will atone for my sins.¡± Yu Lin hissed. The woman looked at her and the ends of her lips curled up. She let out a laugh as the place around them started to crumble down.


    ¡°I see¡­ but¡­ you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡± the woman grinned. Yu Lin glared at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not fake. I am you. The deepest parts of you that you don¡¯t want to face. You may have killed me here, but you will never really kill me. I will always be here¡­ inside of you. Hahaha!¡± the woman let out another laugh. Yu Lin clenched her teeth as she pushed the sword deeper and the woman froze. The light in her eyes disappeared as she shattered into pieces.


    Yu Lin now stood, alone in a dark forest. Her whole body was soaked from head to toe. She felt the rain hit her body. She felt her head spin. She fell backwards onto the ground.


    -----


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. She sat up and glanced around her. Her clothes were damp. ¡®Where¡­ am I?¡¯ she thought. She got up on her feet and looked up to see the sky blazing down at her. ¡®I¡­ need to get back. They must be worried.¡¯ she thought. She had no energy to leapt back. She could only walk. It was nighttime when she finally walked out of the forest. She reached the Chu residence. She saw a figure kneeling on the ground in front of it. She squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Hong¡­ Hu?¡± she mumbled. The man was on the verge of collapsing, his eyes could barely stay open. He started to fall to one side. Her eyes widened as she ran to the older man with all her strength. ¡°Hong Hu!¡± she yelled as she caught him. She cupped his wrinkled cheek. The man smiled as he heard her voice. His eyes barely opened as if his eyelids weighed a thousand pounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± he muttered. Tears ran down Yu Lin¡¯s face, onto his.


    ¡°No. No! Not you too! Please.¡± Yu Lin put her hand on his chest, ready to heal him, but he placed his hand over hers.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s too late Yu Lin. Please don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± Chief Chu said.


    ¡°Hong Hu!¡± Yu Lin cried, her whole body shaking. Chief Chu looked into her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t blame yourself. It was my choice to do this.¡± his voice was hoarse. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me behind too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ we will always be watching over you. Just as you saved me then¡­ let me save you now.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t go¡­¡± Yu Lin pleaded. Chief Chu only smiled as his eyes fluttered shut. The hand holding Yu Lin¡¯s suddenly fell to his side. Yu Lin shook her head. It was as if the world stopped around her. ¡°No¡­¡± she breathed out.


    ¡°Father!¡± a voice called out from in front of her but she could not hear it.


    ¡°Father in law!¡± another voice called out. One of the figures pushed her back as the pulled the body away from her. Yu Lin only sat there like a doll.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± she could only mutter as the two figures pulled the body away. She felt all her strength leave her as her eyes closed and she began to fall down.


    ---------


    3 Days Later


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ grandpa!¡± a little girl with pink hair cried.


    ¡°Mei Rong.¡± the boy next to her rubbed her back. They were in a room filled with people in black robes. Many of them sniffled as they cry into a handkerchief. Outside the room stood a girl. Her white hair was short, just a couple inches off her head. Her red eyes looked at the golden plague that sat on the coffin across the room. She stepped inside the room and begin walking towards the circular mat that laid on the ground, in front of the coffin. When she passed people turned and gasped. Mei Rong looked up and saw her approaching the mat. She grabbed a teacup that sat on the table in front of her and threw it at the girl.


    ¡°Get out! Get out you monster!¡± she yelled. The cup hit the girl in the temple, before it fell and shattered on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that grandpa died. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Mei Rong!¡± the boy next to her tried to pull her down.


    ¡°Let go of me Leng Zhuang! That beast does not deserve to lay her knees on that matt!¡± Mei Rong cried as Leng Zhuang tried to hold her back. The girl did not pay them any attention as she began to bend down. She felt a hand on her shoulder and paused. She turned to see a boy with scarlet red hair. The boy looked at her with cold eyes, the usual blue headband he had on was gone.


    ¡°Please¡­ leave.¡± he said. The girl looked into his eyes for a long moment. She then looked down and straightened her knees. She walked out of the room. The boy¡¯s hand that touched her shoulder now trembled and he held it with his other hand.


    -


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cause any trouble before you leave?¡± Sen Feng said at Yu Lin who stood in front of him. Yu Lin avoided his gaze as she kept her eyes on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± she apologized, yet her voice was monotone.Sen Feng looked away and let out a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t blame you and yet¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± he said as he grabbed his forehead.


    ¡°I,¡± Yu Lin looked up, ¡°know that I¡¯m not in any position to ask this but¡­ please¡­ please take care of my home. I¡¯m not able to go there because of the agreement but¡­ one day¡­ when everything is alright, then I would want to return there¡­ even if it¡¯s just for one day.¡± Yu Lin said. Sen Feng moved his hand away and looked into her eyes. They stared at each other for a while, before he nodded.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand.¡± he said. Yu Lin bowed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she stood back up, ¡°then, goodbye.¡± she said. She turned on her heels and walked out the room. As she made her way to the entrance she found Ju Hua walking towards Sen Feng¡¯s office. Ju Hua saw her but then quickly look away.


    ¡°Aunt Ju Hua.¡± Yu Lin said, but Ju Hua just ignored her as she kept walking. ¡°Aunt Ju Hua. Wait!¡± Yu Lin grabbed onto her wrist. In that second she felt something else resonance within Ju Hua. Ju Hua flung her arm back, shaking Yu Lin off as her husband''s face flashed in her head. She looked away.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Yu Lin looked at her and felt empty.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± she said. Ju Hua looked up at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your body¡­ is not only yours anymore.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ju Hua looked at her suspiciously. Yu Lin looked at her. Yu Lin felt like crying, yet tears could not come.


    ¡°On a good day,¡± Yu Lin started, ¡°when the weather is the best it can be.¡± Ju Hua¡¯s eyes widened. She had a feeling she knew what Yu Lin was going to say.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ju Hua asked as she followed Hu Die around.


    ¡°I¡¯m just meeting with someone. I will be back soon!¡± Hu Die smiled as she pulled on an outer robe.


    ¡°Just tell me what you have for me for my wedding gift already!¡± Ju Hua pouted. Hu Die giggled before beaming her a smile.


    ¡°On a good day,¡± Hu Die started, ¡°when the weather is the best it can be.¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°When we are a little older, a little wiser,¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°When we are a little older, a little wiser,¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°When things are less hectic,¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°When things are less hectic,¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I will tell you everything. When that time comes, please listen to me.¡± Yu Lin looked as if she was going to cry, but she turned to leave.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I will tell you everything. When that time comes please listen to me.¡± Hu Die smiled as she left through the doors.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ju Hua never saw Hu Die alive again. She couldn¡¯t say anything either as she watched Yu Lin¡¯s figure get smaller and smaller, until she was gone from the Chu residence.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she questioned herself. She felt her heart being turned over and over beneath her chest. She shook her head, ignoring the feeling as she turned around.


    ¡°Ah!¡± a yelp came out as she bumped into someone. The two of them fell to the ground, and paper flew everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry lady Ju Hua.¡± she looked up to see Tang Tang there. Tang Tang helped her up from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ but, what¡¯s all this?¡± Ju Hua asked as she bent down to help pick up the papers.


    ¡°It¡¯s young lady Yu Lin¡¯s bundle¡­ she seemed to have lost it but I found it and wanted to return it to her before she left.¡± Tang Tang answered as she started to pick up the papers as well.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ju Hua said. She straightened the paper she picked up and stood up. ¡°There, it¡¯s all done.¡± she said as she handed Tang Tang the paper.


    ¡°Thank you lady Ju Hua.¡± Tang Tang said as she bowed, taking the paper with her other hand. Ju Hua caught eye of the other stack of paper and something stood out to her. ¡°Then, I wi-¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Ju Hua grabbed the stack of papers Tang Tang picked up, ¡°let me¡­ see this.¡± Ju Hua said. Tang Tang looked confused but nodded as she handed over the papers. Ju Hua turned the paper around and looked at the character written on it. It was not a real character, though it looked like one. Ju Hua knew she had seen this character before.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°What¡¯s this? No one can even read this!¡± Ju Hua said as she set the paper back on the desk.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my own personal language.¡± Hu Die said as she stacked papers to one side.


    ¡°But, what for?¡± Ju Hua sat next to her.


    ¡°Just¡­ better safe than sorry. I know a lot of things Ju Hua, and if someone gets their hands on the information I know then¡­ some people may suffer.¡± Hu Die replied. Ju Hua rested her chin on her hand. She watched Hu Die looking serious she wrote on the paper.


    ¡°Show me.¡± she suddenly blurted out. Hu Die turned and look at her.


    ¡°Show you what?¡± she asked confused.


    ¡°Show me what my name will look like in your language.¡± Ju Hua said. Hu Die smiled as she nodded her head and pulled out a new piece of paper.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± she said as she started to make strokes on the paper. ¡°Here, your name will look like this.¡± Hu Die handed the paper to Ju Hua. Ju Hua looked at it and frowned.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t get it.¡± Ju Hua said as she continued to stare at the character. Hu Die only laughed besides her.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Her eyes widened as she touched the characters on the paper.


    ¡°Ju¡­ Hua¡­¡± she muttered. It all came together. Ju Hua finally understood some things. She couldn¡¯t believe it, yet all the evidence were there.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Yes. I heard that Sky Continent had the most beautiful buildings compared to any other continents.¡±


    ¡°One day, I will go to that place. The place where you came from. No matter what hardships, I will overcome them all and go there. When that time comes, please tell me all about it, the place where you come from.¡±


    ¡°My favorite food is chicken ginger soup.¡±


    ¡°But, do you have salt?¡±


    ¡°On a good day¡­¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    All those times they spent together went through her head. She handed the paper back to Tang Tang.


    ¡°I have to go.¡± her vision got blurry.


    ¡°Lady Ju Hua?¡±


    ¡°I have to go!¡± she started running out, towards Yu Li- no - towards her cousin.


    -


    Yu Lin stood in the circle along with Wang Pei. She glanced out at the village she grew up in. She glanced at the house she was born in. She closed her eyes and kept her tears back. She wouldn¡¯t cry anymore, she promised herself that.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Wang Pei asked. She nodded her head. Wang Pei also took a last glance at the village. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± the area around them started to glow and enveloped the two into a bright light, before the two disappeared


    ------


    ¡°Hu Die! Hu Die!¡± Ju Hua cried. She reached the top of the mountain, but it was too late. They were gone. The one who she thought she would never see again. The person who she wanted to see more than anything was now gone. If she had knew, then she wouldn''t have treated her like that.


    If she had knew, then she would''ve cherished the time they had more. If she had knew, she wouldn''t have stayed silent, she would have defended the girl. But she didn''t know. She fell to her knees, hot tears running down her face.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh!¡± her cries rang out, and yet the person who she cried out to did not hear even a trace of it. It would be a long time, before they saw each other again.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    END OF CHILD ARC

 Recap of Child Arc

    Li Hu Die, who was a Grandmaster ranked healer, died after being murdered by Lan Hei Kong in Sky Continent. She was reborn as Du Yu Lin, a Dark Elto who is half Dark Elf and half Troll. Unlike Elves or other creatures who use magic that have blue chi, and trolls or other creatures similar who have red chi, Du Yu Lin had purple chi. Her chi is different from anything that she, or anyone around her has seen. She meets Chief Chu, who is the head of the village she was born in. Chief Chu trains her in martial arts, and also helps with her developing chi center. While being at Chief Chu¡¯s, she meets Li Ju Hua, who was her cousin in her previous life. She figures out that there may be a situation in Sky Continent that won¡¯t allow her to go because she has Dark Elf blood running in her. She wishes to go anyways. She meets trouble with Chief Chu¡¯s grandson, Chu He Lan and they end up being captured by a Dark Witch. From the Dark Witch, she receives an endless bracelet which contains books to help her in her training with magic. In the cave they are being held in, she meets with an orb who held the soul of the great hero Chang Sheng Huo. They both help each other escape the cave. She escapes with He Lan, but He Lan ends up being severely injured.


    In a moment of life and death, she lets Chang Sheng Huo enter her chi center. She ends up healing He Lan, but Chang Sheng Huo then tries to take control of her body. Liang Guang Ming, a mysterious guardian, tricks Chang Sheng Huo into signing a contract and makes sure that Yu Lin is unharmed. Due to this event, Yu Lin ends up healing Chief Chu and yet she has no recollection of it. Chief Chu and Wang Pei, a healer who was brought to help her and He Lan, grows suspicious of her identity. Chief Chu ends up taking her somewhere far away where he questions her about her identity. She eventually tells Chief Chu who she really is, and the two then understand each other better.


    After three years of training, she goes back but the village has changed. The villagers who were kind to her, were now treating her and her family with hostile. One night, as she goes help a woman who is hurt, she gets kidnapped. When she wakes, she finds herself next to a half eaten body. They imprison her, and someone visits her at night who gives her something to drink. When she is conscious she finds herself puking out human meat. She faints, and when she wakes again her mother, Yo Mei, is carving something on all her bones, bringing her unbearable pain.


    When she wakes the next time, Chief Chu, her mother, and her are running away from their father who now seemed hypnotized. They escape to a nearby forest where her cousin, and her cousin¡¯s husband are waiting for them. Two figures catch up to them, and they are Lan Hei Kong and the Dark Witch. Lan Hei Kong fights with Sen Feng and Chief Chu while Yo Mei fights against the Dark Witch. After the fight and breaking a stone that seemed to control Yu Lin¡¯s father, they learned that he had been dead for a while as his body falls into pieces. Seeing Yo Mei in distress, Lan Hei Kong pushes Chief Chu and Sen Feng back. Yo Mei tries to seduce Lan Hei Kong and take him away so the others won¡¯t get hurt, but before they leave Lan Hei Kong inserts informational chi inside of Yu Lin. Yo Mei pushes him away and also inserts informational chi inside of him as he lays there. She inserts something into Yu Lin too, before committing suicide. Lan Hei Kong takes her body away and the Dark Witch follows the two. Yu Lin ends up losing consciousness.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Yu Lin wakes up and she finds her old self sitting on the tea table. Her old self shows her painful memories, and tell her she is the fault for causing everyone around her, even herself, to die. Her old self tells her to pay for her sins and die, and she was going to until an image of Yo Mei, in a different form, shows up in front of her. Yo Mei tells not to give up and to find the ¡°truth¡± about everything. Yo Mei tells her that all this is an illusion, and she ends up ¡°killing¡± her old self to get out of the illusion. Her old self tells her that she is not just a fake illusion, but that she is her deepest thoughts and what she truly feels inside. Yu Lin then faints again. When she wakes, she returns to the Chu residence to find Chief Chu kneeling outside. Just before he falls, she holds onto him. Chief Chu had sacrificed himself to protect her and ends up dying in her arms.


    Three days later, people there mourn during his funeral. As she goes to pay respects, Mei Rong who was one of her child friend, throws a teacup at her and tells her to get out. She ignores her and is going to bend down when He Lan grabs her shoulder and tells her to leave. She leaves and meets with Sen Feng one last time. She tells Sen Feng to protect her home and Sen Feng agrees. As she leaves the Chu residence, she meets Ju Hua. She says one final thing to Ju Hua before leaving.


    Ju Hua is confused about what she just said because it is strangely similar to what Hu Die had said to her before. Just then, she meets a female servant who has Yu Lin¡¯s old bundle with her hand writing in it. Yu Lin made a writing system just for herself so she is the only one able to read her handwriting. Ju Hua sees a character that Hu Die had showed her that represented her name and she finally realizes who Yu Lin really is. She rushes to the mountain where she is going to leave, but when she gets there Yu Lin had already disappeared with Wang Pei.

 Chapter 46: Beginning

    A small breeze danced in the busy capital of the Middle continent, Jongan. The small breeze circled around the people, spreading out the delicious smell of street food. The chattering was endless, with people clinking glasses together even though the sun was still high in the sky. The breeze continue down the busy main street of the city and flew towards one of the most prestigious schools in the world, Jongan Academy. The buildings were marvelously beautiful or the ones that could be seen towering above the tall fence that surrounded the entire campus. The academy spanned for miles, taking up basically half of Jongan city itself, and there was basically only one way in and out, through the main gate.


    The breeze smiled as it made its way towards the gate, but before it could reach it hit the back of a figure wearing a long cape and dissipated. The figure¡¯s head was hung low and covered with the dark hood of the cape. The figure stood in front of the academy for a long time before walking up to the gate. Two tall guards stood at either end of the gate and they clapped their swords together when the figure got closer.


    ¡°Those without permission may not enter. Please show a form of verification, or you will be asked to leave. If you try to use force to get in, you will be reprimanded.¡± one of the guards announced, loud and clear. The figure pulled out an emblem and held it in front of the guard.


    ¡°Here.¡± a husky voice rang out from the figure. The guard squinted at the emblem and after processing it he pounded his staff into the ground three time.


    ¡°Welcome to Jongan Academy.¡± the guards bowed down to the figure. The figure looked past them to see a woman looking back at her. The woman had cat ears on top of her curly black hair, and her white tail was raised from behind her. Her dark yellow eyes were big and slanted up at the corners. Her hands were held together and were placed over her stomach. Her lips were turned upward, with sharp whiskers poking out of her cheeks, but her eyes were ice cold.


    ¡°We have been waiting for you,¡± the woman¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t have been any less chilling, ¡°please follow me.¡± the woman turned around. The figure walked inside. When the figure passed over the long wooden block that separated the academy with the city, the air around the figure changed. Guard surrounded the figure from all sides, yet the figure remained composed.


    Students turned their head to watch the unfamiliar scene in front of them. There was whispering, and chit chat all around but the figure remained unfazed as the figure followed the woman onto a circular shaped platform that sat in the middle of the courtyard. Once the figure, and the rest of the guards, were on, the woman opened her mouth.


    ¡°Golden floor.¡± the words dripped out of her mouth like honey. In a blink of an eye, the figure was now standing in a long hallway. She followed the woman off the platform and they walked down the hall.


    The air felt chilly, as only the rustling noise of the armor on the guards could be heard. The hallway held elaborate paintings on one side of the wall. The other side was lined with open windows, letting a breeze flow in. When they finally reached a huge door, the woman turned around.


    ¡°You guys can wait here,¡± the woman ordered the guards, ¡°you, you can follow me inside.¡± she turned back around and pushed the caramel colored doors opened.


    The figure followed behind and watched as the woman walked behind the desk to stand next to a person sitting in a red chair with a tall back that towered over the person¡¯s head.


    ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± the woman commanded. The figure pulled down the hood. She looked up to reveal dark grey skin, with a splotch of white on the top right half of her face. Her crimson eyes showed no personality, as short strands of silver hair dangled around her face. She bowed.


    ¡°I am Du Yu Lin, who has been recommended here by physician Wang Pei.¡± she stood back up, her back straight, her chin neither too high or too low.


    Yu Lin observed the person who sat behind the desk a bit closer as the hood was now out of her way. The person had their hands laced together that covered half of their face, with white hair trailing down past the person¡¯s torso. Despite this, Yu Lin could see the delicate features of the person¡¯s purple round eyes. Yu Lin could not tell whether the person was a male or female, but she did not seem to care about it. She had bigger matters to deal with at hand.


    The person stared at Yu Lin for a long while before letting out a sigh. They rested their hand on the desk to reveal a tall nose and pink lips.


    ¡°I am Ro Levishire, the principal of this academy. This is the vice principal, Sato Tsugumi.¡± the person said, a low melancholic voice ranging out. He was a man, a beautiful man. Yu Lin bowed one more time, out of courtesy and respect. ¡°Now then¡­ we should start discussing your enrollment, please sit down.¡± Principal Ro gestured towards the chair in front of him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Lin muttered softly. She sat down, but did not relax, her back still straight and tense.


    ¡°Tsugumi,¡± Principal Ro said, ¡°please hand me the papers.¡± Vice principal nodded as she placed a small packet of papers in front of her. Principal Ro started to read aloud, ¡°Name, Du Yu Lin. Age, 14 years old. Class, physician¡­ physician? Physician¡­¡± Principal Ro licked his lips before continuing, ¡°Years of hands on experience, seven years¡­¡± Principal Ro grew quiet as he continued to read the details of Yu Lin¡¯s medical work history. Yu Lin already knew he had looked over it more than once, but she did not say a thing. After he was done, which didn¡¯t take long at all, he pushed the papers aside. He looked Yu Lin in the eyes, and Yu Lin did not look away from those enchanting eyes. ¡°Yu Lin,¡± he said as if he was speaking to a child, ¡°have you thought about any other classes that you may take instead of a class under the healer category?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Lin answered without hesitation. Principal Ro let out a small sigh and nodded.


    ¡°Tsugumi, please take of the rest as we discussed it.¡± he got up from his tall chair.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vice principal Sato answered. He made his way around the desk, his long limbs were poised and graceful. After each step he seemed to fade before he completely disappeared.


    Vice principal Sato pulled on his red chair and as she did, the red chair changed form into a smaller light pink one as she sat down. Her eyes were not friendly as she smiled towards Yu Lin, her long black fingernails tapping on the desk.


    ¡°Then¡­ shall we start?¡± she raised an eyebrow with her lips stilled turned upwards.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Lin answered. The look in her eyes changed from an unfriendly one to a now sinister one.


    ¡°Mu Si Zhong,¡± her voice called out, ¡°come in.¡± A short human woman scrambled in. Her dark hair was unkempt as her glassed laid crooked across her face, her hands were clutching a pile of paper. She quickly straightened herself before walking up to Vice principal Sato.


    ¡°Greetings Vice principal Sato.¡± her voice was loud and clear, her body bent at a perfect 90 degrees.


    ¡°Give her the papers.¡± Vice principal Sato said nonchalantly. Si Zhong nodded before she placed the stacks of papers in front of Yu Lin. Vice principal Sato pulled an already wet ink stone and brush, and set it in front of Yu Lin. After that she pulled out an hourglass and tipped it upside down. ¡°This,¡± she pointed to the test cocked her head to one side, ¡°if you get just one wrong, then you automatically fail. You only get two hours on this, so try your very best, I wish you luck.¡± she smiled, revealing her sharp white teeth. Yu Lin said nothing as she picked up the brush and began the test.


    ---


    Yu Lin stood in front of the gate as she looked at Vice principal Sato smiled a sweet smile. She handed Yu Lin a small wooden badge with a tassel hanging on it.


    ¡°Go to Gorqian Inn using this badge. They will allow you to stay there for the night with lodging and food. We will send someone to inform you of your results tomorrow morning. If you get in, you will come back. If you didn¡¯t¡­ well I¡¯m sorry.¡± she said, but Yu Lin could feel she didn¡¯t mean it. Yu Lin bowed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she said. Vice principal Sato smiled again as she waved to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± she said in a sing song voice as the doors to the gate were closed.


    The sun was already starting to set in the sky, yet the busy street of Jongan was still bustling with people. Yu Lin had her hood covering her face as she weaved around the people trying to get past the main street, into one of the side street that led to Gorqian Inn.


    Not far from Yu Lin was a couple of students wearing the famous Jongan Academy bluesilk uniforms. They came running through the crowd swiftly, yelling their conversation out loud. Yu Lin and the students got near. Most of them managed to avoid her, but the last one moved around a lady, and at the same time Yu Lin was moving around and old man. The student¡¯s long scarlet red hair hair, that was tied in a ponytail, trembled as the student hit Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder with his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he said with a low voice as he gave a quick headbow to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Yu Lin gave him a quick headbow back before continuing on her way.


    The student smiled and was about to continue on his way until his light brown eyes caught the slight image of what was under that dark hood of hers. He saw a slight dark grey with a spot of white, and silver strands. He watched Yu Lin¡¯s cape flow behind her and he reached his hand out. Before he could grab on, he felt a pull on his other arm.


    ¡°What are you doing He Lan?¡± a female student, with pink hair in pony tails, popped up next to him. He looked back at her before turning his head back towards Yu Lin¡¯s direction. His lips opened to form words, but words couldn¡¯t come out as he only shook his head. He reached his hand up, and rubbed the smooth silk, blue headband that wrapped around his head.


    ¡°N-nothing.¡± he said as he turned around to smile at the girl. ¡°I¡­ I just thought I saw someone I knew.¡±


    ¡°Knew¡­ who?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ no one¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± He Lan smiled. The girl smiled back as she held tightly onto his arm and the two began walking back.


    -


    Yu Lin laid on the bed. Her dark cape was now hanging on the wall, along with the badge. In one of Yu Lin¡¯s hand she rubbed the emblem she showed the guard earlier. The emblem was made out of marble and painted blue. In the center was carved three circles, that were painted in with gold. Within the smallest circle shone a light blue gem. As she rubbed her thumb over the gem, she remembered why she was where she was in the first place.


    -


    Seven years ago


    Yu Lin tightened the bundle as she placed it on her bed. She knew that she was going to leave tomorrow, and she knew that she could do nothing to stop it. She knew she was suppose to be sad, yet the only thing that she could feel was numbness. A sort of numbness that seemed to clawed at her from the inside, yet comforted her all at once.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she heard a voice. She looked up to see Wang Pei smirking at her, with the doors closed behind him. She did not remember closing the doors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just¡­ anywhere.¡± she sunk down into one of the chairs.


    ¡°Mount Dali?¡± Wang Pei blurted out as he pulled out a chair and sat down. She looked at him half surprised at what he mentioned, but the other half had a feeling that he had already knew. She shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡± she answered. That place was filled with too many memories. If she had gone now, with the state that she was in, she would ruin all those precious memories.


    Her eyes trailed back to Wang Pei¡¯s playful one. Her face did not show any emotion, but she felt slightly happy for the first time in a while. He was the only one who had not avoided her like a plague the last two days.


    ¡°But,¡± she said, ¡°why are you here? Are you leaving again?¡± The playfulness in Wang Pei¡¯s eyes disappeared as he sat up straight.


    ¡°If I said yes, will you leave with me?¡± his usual light hearted voice was gone. Yu Lin let out a short empty laugh.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°You might die¡­ everyone around me keeps dying.¡± the words left a bitter taste in her mouth as she looked up, holding back the tears that tried to force their way out. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked back at Wang Pei. His hand felt so strong on her shoulder, so comforting, so familiar, just like the hands of the lives were lost for her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wang Pei asked. His question echoed in her mind, again and again. A memory of the place she was born, not in this lifetime, but in the other lifetime flashed through her mind.


    ¡°You¡­ can you get me into Sky continent, to meet with the emperor there?¡± she asked. She saw Wang Pei narrowed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Why Sky continent?¡±


    ¡°An enemy of my enemy, is my friend.¡± Yu Lin replied right away, her eyes staring right back into Wang Pei¡¯s. She saw Wang Pei evaluating her before he let go of her shoulder and moved back. He stood there, just looking at her for a moment, just thinking.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± he said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You might be tortured.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You might die.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ might face with something worse than death.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Yu Lin did not hesitate to answer any of the questions. Wang Pei looked at her, as if he wanted to ask more but he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time. He nodded his head.


    ¡°Come with me. I will bring you Sky continent as safely, and as humane as possible.¡± he held his hand. Yu Lin looked at his hand. Her fingers twitch, unsure of what to do, yet she knew what she wanted to do. She knew, yet she didn¡¯t know why Wang Pei would help her.


    ¡°Why?¡± she croaked out, afraid of the answer itself. ¡°Why are you helping me? Didn¡¯t I¡­ just cause the death of your friend? Why would you help someone like me?¡± she felt so small, so tiny and defenseless. She saw the expression in Wang Pei¡¯s eyes changed as they grew softer.


    ¡°Trust me¡­ just, trust me.¡± he said. Yu Lin stared up at him and without even realizing it her hand started to go up. She took his hand. He smiled, and although she wanted to, she could not smile back. She only squeezed his hand harder.


    -


    The emblem disappeared from Yu Lin¡¯s hand as it entered her endless bracelet. She stared into the ceiling of the inn and clenched her hand. ¡®Today¡­ is just the beginning.¡¯ she thought to herself as the face of a male Dark Elf flashed through her head.

 Chapter 47: New Student

    ¡°What?!¡± Vice principal Sato slammed her hand down on the desk. Si Zhong flinched, her fingers trembled as she pushed the papers towards Vice principal Sato.


    ¡°S-sh-she g-g-got it all r-r-ri-right. They are a-a-al-all c-c-c-co-correct.¡± Si Zhong¡¯s voice was shaking so hard it was barely audible. Vice principal Sato narrowed her eyes as she snatched the papers up from the desk. She looked over each question before flipping the page to the next.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t miss any?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-ye-yes. Sh-sh-she answered a-a-al-all of th-th-them.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ really give her the hardest questions?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-y-yes¡­ ev-ev-even some ol-ol-older stu-st-students would str-st-stru-struggle.¡± Si Zhong clutched one of her hands to make herself stop shaking. Vice principal Sato clenched her fist as she threw papers towards Si Zhong. Si Zhong let out a small scream as she ducked and papers flew everywhere.


    ¡°Does this make sense?!¡± Vice principal Sato screamed, her plumped chest heaving up and down.


    ¡°Tsugumi,¡± Principal Ro¡¯s voice ranged out of thin air, before he started to fade into physical form, ¡°calm down.¡± he strided towards her.


    ¡°How can I Levishire?! This¡­ this¡­¡± her clenched fist was shaking as a trail of blood dripped onto the desk. Principal Ro gently placed his soft hand onto hers.


    ¡°Tsugumi.¡± her name flowed out of him like a beautiful flute piece of music. Her hand stopped shivering as she let out a sigh. She shook her head as she leaned her body weight against Principal Ro. Si Zhong blushed before turning around.


    ¡°Levishire¡­ how could Wang Pei do this to me¡­ how?¡± she turned and buried her head in his shoulder. Principal Ro wrapped his other arm around her.


    ¡°Tsugumi¡­ we have to do it. We have to follow regulations¡­ and it might have been a long time already, but we should trust Wang Pei.¡± Principal Ro said. He felt her nod against him and he only nodded back.


    -


    Yu Lin stood in front of Principal Ro. When she had awoke this morning, she was escorted straight away to the academy again, without even getting time to eat breakfast. Yu Lin waited for the man to speak first, but he just continued to look back at her with solemn eyes. Eventually she was the one to break the straining silence.


    ¡°Does this mean I pass?¡± she asked. Principal Ro¡¯s eyebrow twitched, just for barely a second before he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, you passed.¡± he breathed out.


    ¡°Then why am I still here?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ we are just finishing preparations for your transfer.¡± Principal Ro answered.


    Yu Lin expected as much, considering how the woman from yesterday seemed so confident that she wasn¡¯t going to get in. She continued to stand there in silence as her eyes shifted from purple orbs down to the floor. She slightly tapped her foot as her eyes trailed back and forth, following the designs on the carpet.


    ¡°Would you like a seat as we wait?¡±


    ¡°No thank you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡± her answers were short and straight to the point. She did not look back up once as she continued to look at the designs on the ground. Principal Ro just continued to observe her. The silence seemed to go on forever.


    ¡°Excuse me, but do you mind if I ask you a question?¡± Principal Ro broke the once again straining silence. Yu Lin looked back up into those absorbing purple orbs.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± she said. She was thinking that he might have asked her more about her medical journey, or why she wanted to be a physician. She was prepared.


    ¡°Why is your hair so short?¡± his question was so simple, and yet it pricked at her consciousness.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just, it seems rare to see elves, or most people in general with short hair.¡± he answered back. He was right. People, and many other creatures prefer long hair. It was a symbolism for their honor, but for Yu Lin, it meant something different. She bit the inside of her cheek as she continued to look at him. She pressed her lips together and let out a deep breath.


    ¡°Just¡­ it just gets in the way when I work with patients.¡± she wasn¡¯t lying, but she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth either.


    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so?¡± Principal Ro narrowed his eyes as if he was trying to search for the answer itself in her eyes. Yu Lin only looked back with no expression on her face.¡±I¡¯m sorry for yesterday,¡± he suddenly said, ¡°there¡¯s an issue with the way the school works. This school has a much higher tuition than other schools, and accepting a student during the middle of the year, especially one who does not have the money to pay¡­ this was only way you would have been accepted.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you saying that I received the scholarship?¡±


    ¡°... yes. Your test score was¡­ impressive. Everything you need will be paid for by the school, and you will get an allowance of five silvers each month.¡± a small money bag suddenly appeared out of thin air in Principal Ro¡¯s hand. He slid it over to Yu Lin. ¡°This is for this month.¡± Yu Lin picked up the money bag and slid it inside of her sleeve.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she bowed.


    Just then the side door opened. Yu Lin turned her head to see Vice principal Sato standing there with Si Zhong. Si Zhong was carrying a blue uniform, with a red scarf on it. Vice principal Sato stared at her with an underlying glare as she walked up to her.


    ¡°Hand.¡± she demanded. Yu Lin held up her left arm. The woman moved Yu Lin¡¯s robe back as she clasped on a silver bracelet. When she was done, she rubbed her hands on her clothes. The inscriptions on the bracelet lit up as Yu Lin felt a sharp sting run throughout her body, before the light died down. ¡°This bracelet will limit your use of magic. As long as you don¡¯t use your chi for magic, it won¡¯t affect your chi. It¡¯s for your protection and for the students around you. You can only take it off at certain occasions or with permission to do so. If you force it off, then you will be expelled, no questions asked.¡± Vice principal Sato warned her.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Lin answered. Vice principal Sato let out a deep sigh before looking at Si Zhong and nodding her head towards Yu Lin. Si Zhong nodded as she walked up to Yu Lin.


    ¡°This is your uniform. You must wear it at all times when roaming around the school. The scarf indicates that you are in the Red section of Medicinal Studies. There are eight sections, within each major, the lowest being Black, Purple, Blue, Green, Red, Orange, Yellow, and then White as the highest. This is also the key to your room.¡± Si Zhong handed the clothes over. Yu Lin took it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she said. Si Zhong nodded.


    ¡°First, we have already assigned you a guide.¡± Si Zhong turned back towards the side door. ¡°Kumamono,¡± she called out, ¡°come in.¡±


    A beast girl walked in with rounded ears sitting at the top of her head. Her skin was a light shade of brown, her eyes a dark brown. She did not look at Yu Lin, but instead focused on Principal Ro. Her eyes were shining as her eyelids fluttered up and down.


    ¡°This is Kumamono. She will be your guide and room neighbor from now on. Introduce yourself Kumamono.¡± Si Zhong said. Si Zhong waited, however Kumamono did not speak, she turned to see Kumamono smiling dreamily towards Principal Ro. She glared at the ground before elbowing her. Kumamono stumbled a bit before looking at Yu Lin and clearing her throat.


    ¡°Hello and welcome to Jongan Academy. I am Higurashi Kumamono.¡± she bowed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Du Yu Lin, and I will be in your care from now on.¡± Yu Lin bowed back. The two stood up and when they met eyes Kumamono smiled brightly. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes only trailed down towards the ground.


    ¡°Now then, please leave. We still have to finish some paperwork.¡± Vice principal Sato ordered. Yu Lin turned and bowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± she said.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she heard the girl next to her blurt out. Everyone turned to look at her staring at Principal Ro. Principal Ro gave her a gentle smile, and her face flushed red.


    ¡°Yes student?¡± he called out. Kumamono smiled before quickly shaking her head.


    ¡°No! We will be going now! Thank you!¡± Kumamono quickly bowed before turning around and leaving through the big door. Yu Lin followed behind her. The two walked in silence as they stepped on the circular platform. The girl pulled out a piece of paper with some characters on it.


    ¡°Medicinal Studies.¡± she said. The paper in front of her burned a blue flame as the two disappeared from the hallway.


    The two were now standing on a circular platform outside in what resembled a courtyard. Yu Lin looked around to see the gate she had entered from, was now a couple miles away from her. It didn¡¯t matter to her though, for if she wished to, she could reach the gate within seconds.


    ¡°We are here,¡± Kumamono stepped off the platform with Yu Lin following her, ¡°welcome to the Medicinal Studies major section!¡± Kumamono threw her arms up in the air. When Yu Lin didn¡¯t react, she slowly put her arms down. ¡°E...he¡­¡± her face flushed red. ¡°Anyways,¡± she said, ¡°Let me show you to your room first so you can get changed into your uniform.¡±


    Yu Lin looked at the uniform she laid out on the bed in front of her. She glanced back at the door where Kumamono was waiting for her outside. She knew she clearly saw Kumamono wearing a skirt. She picked up the blue trousers on the bed and stared at it. ¡®What¡­ is this about?¡¯ she pondered to herself.


    ¡°Are you done changing yet?¡± Kumamono yelled from behind the door. Yu Lin let out a small sigh as she started to put on her uniform. ¡°Hello? New student? Are you alright in there? Hello?!¡± Yu Lin opened the door. She looked as Kumamono eyed her up and down and nodded her head.


    ¡°Not so bad¡­ you¡¯re quite short for a boy though.¡± Kumamono shrugged. Yu Lin just closed and locked the door behind her. She didn¡¯t say anything to correct her as she didn¡¯t care. She followed Kumamono out what seemed to be their dormitory area into a long hall. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Kumamono asked.


    ¡°Feel?¡±


    ¡°Wow! You actually talked back!¡± Kumamono exclaimed. ¡°Anyways, yeah, the cloak and the headband that we have to wear. Just so you know, each major have different uniforms. The one we have is the worse though. It¡¯s so unstylish. I hate wearing the headband and the just flows around too much. Who designed our clothes? Do they know how to design clothes?¡± Kumamono rolled her eyes. Yu Lin looked down at the blue cloak that ended above her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Yu Lin said. Kumamono just made a pouting face before looking away. The two eventually reached another gate. Kumamono opened the gate to reveal another courtyard with huge buildings all around. Each building had a huge board with a two colors painted on each half of the board. In the courtyard were round tables, however no one was seen in sight.


    ¡°Today is a rest day, so everyone probably went out to spend some time in town.¡± Kumamono said as she started to guide Yu Lin towards the first building with the board being colored half in red and orange. ¡°Since our major does not have a lot of students, we have to share buildings with some students who are a lower, or higher section than us. Other majors get a building per section of color. Anyways, the lower section of the two will always be on the left side.¡± Kumamono said as the two entered the building.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Yu Lin saw stairs that led up on each side of the building. In the middle was a huge wooden door that was painted what seemed to be a mix between red and orange.


    ¡°Everyone goes in that room for the first four hours of the lessons and you basically sit wherever you want. This is where we learn the basic stuff such as history and literature, blah blah blah. Anyways, the next four hours is spent upstairs where we actually get to learn about medicine.¡± Kumamono led Yu Lin upstairs on the stairs located on the left side.


    They reached the homeroom classroom where Yu Lin was told everyone was to gather to take attendance before doing anything else and that she was going to get assigned a seat tomorrow when classes resumed.


    After that Kumamono led Yu Lin to another building that had no board attached to it. Yu Lin was told it was the cafeteria and the food she was served was based on the section she was in. The higher section one was in, the more selections they had. The two continued on to tour to the bathhouses, and other things. Yu Lin also learned that there was no isolated bathing areas and that people also had an assigned time to bathe. If the people didn¡¯t bathe during that time, then they would just have to go through the day without a bath. Yu Lin just let out a sigh as Kumamono continued to go through the rules


    --


    ¡°And that¡¯s about it.¡± Kumamono said as they stood in front of Yu Lin¡¯s room. ¡°If you have any more questions then you can just come knock at my door anytime.¡± Kumamono smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Lin bowed to her. She turned around and started to unlock her door.


    ¡°Your welcome. Good night¡­ uh¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Du Yu Lin.¡± Yu Lin said as she walked inside her room.


    ¡°Right! Good night Yu Lin! Remember class starts at 7 in the morning, sharp!¡± Kumamono waved her hand at Yu Lin as Yu Lin closed the doors and locked it from the inside. Yu Lin made sure that her room was completely safe, and that no one could peek on her. She moved the tea table to one side to create a space. A big bamboo tub appeared in the center of the room, coming out of her endless bracelet. She placed her hand inside the tub. Water came out of her hand and poured into the tub. After it was two thirds full, Yu Lin stopped. She took of her clothes and set it aside on her bed.


    Her arms and legs had many short scars here and there, but her back was different. On the center of her back laid three long scars that formed three small mountains on her back. Around the three scars were many other shorter scars.


    Yu Lin stepped into the tub and let herself relax in the warm water. A glass bottle appeared in her hand. She pulled the stopper off and poured a purple liquid into the bath. The bottle disappeared afterwards, back into her endless bracelet. The liquid swirled around the bath and Yu Lin cup the water and washed her face with it. She then leaned her head back and relaxed. After she was done bathing, she went to bed. The water evaporated as she applied heat to it, before placing the tub back into her endless bracelet.


    --


    Yu Lin was the first one to enter the large classroom where she was told by Kumamono that everyone was to be for the first four hours. She was there about thirty minutes early. There was a total of around thirty desks. Yu Lin chose one of the desk in between. She didn¡¯t want to stand out by choosing either the front or the back.


    ¡°Hurrgghhh!¡± she heard someone yawn. She turned her head to see a male beast enter the room. This beast was of a tiger family it seemed as his face resembled that of a tiger completely. He stood upright like a human, however his arms and legs were those of paws.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he exclaimed as his yellow eyes grew behind his circle spectacles. ¡°Someone¡¯s actually here before me for once!¡± he exclaimed as he walked closer to Yu Lin. He pulled his spectacles closer to his eyes. ¡°Let me see¡­ oh¡­ you don¡¯t look familiar to me. Are you the new student?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s husky voice rang out.


    ¡°Well hello there! I¡¯m Mr. Torachi. I¡¯m your homeroom and literature teacher.¡± he said. Yu Lin stood up from her seat and bowed.


    ¡°Please to meet you sir. I¡¯m Du Yu Lin who is a new student in your class. Please take care of me.¡± Yu Lin said. Mr. Torachi let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Of course.¡± he said. Yu Lin sat in her seat again as Mr. Torachi headed to front of class. The minutes began to tick by as more and more student poured in. Most of them just avoided her and went for other desks. Kumamono saw her and sat right next to her.


    ¡°Good morning uh¡­ Ye¡­ no¡­ Yu Lin! Good morning Yu Lin!¡± Kumamono said as she sat down. Yu Lin gave her a small bow but did not say anything back. ¡°This here is Hyouki Sanji,¡± Kumamono pointed to a male beast with a jet black panther face, ¡°and this here is Chen Su Me. Say hi to each other guys.¡± Kumamono pointed female human.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Yu Lin.¡± the two said in a monotone as they gave Yu Lin a headbow. Yu Lin only gave them a headbow back but did not say anything else. A bell rang and echoed throughout all the buildings. One of the student, who Yu Lin assumed was the president of the class, stood up. All the students stood up after him.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Torachi.¡± he said and bowed.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Torachi.¡± the rest of the class followed him before they all sat back down in their seats.


    ¡°Good morning students,¡± Mr. Torachi smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. ¡°We have a new student today!¡± he announced cheerfully. ¡°Please stand up and introduce yourself Yu Lin.¡± Yu Lin let out a small sigh before standing up.


    ¡°I am Du Yu Lin. Please to meet you guys.¡± she quickly said before sitting back down. Immediately she felt the atmosphere around the room changed. It seemed that they had not noticed her before while pouring in, but now they did.


    ¡°Mr. Torachi?¡± the class president raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, Chang Su?¡±


    ¡°Did she get the wrong major?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the right one. Why?¡±


    ¡°Well she¡¯s an Elf isn¡¯t she? Elves can¡¯t be in Medicinal Studi-¡±


    ¡°Well then class, let¡¯s see where Yu Lin¡¯s rank is going to be.¡± Mr. Torachi interrupted Chang Su. Chang Su frowned but closed his mouth.


    To the side of the chalkboard was board that had wooden plates on it. There was a red plate at the top with a bunch of wooden plates beneath it that had names written in the human language on it. On the other side there was an orange plate at the top with also a bunch of wooden plates beneath it with names written on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Mr. Torachi stepped up on a step ladder. Yu Lin watched as he pushed all the wooden plates underneath the red plate down. She saw people¡¯s eyes widened as her name was now right beneath the red plate.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± some of them breathed out. Yu Lin only let out a small sigh as she looked down at her desk.


    ¡°Wow! I knew you had to be good to transfer in the middle of the year but I didn¡¯t know you were this good!¡± Kumamono lightly hit her arm. Yu Lin flinched, a bit startled before turning her head and narrowing her eyes at Kumamono.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just touch me as you wish miss Higurashi.¡± Yu Lin hissed. Sanji and Su Me who were both resting their chin on their hand suddenly sat straight as they heard this. They turned and looked at Yu Lin. Kumamono froze before swallowing hard and nodding.


    ¡°I understand¡­ sorry.¡± Kumamono said with a quiet voice. Yu Lin turned her head back to face the teacher as the lessons started.


    --


    After the first four hours the classroom the students went to get lunch. When they came back, they split as each went to their own section. Yu Lin was a assigned a seat next to Kumamono again. The students started to introduce themselves, per Mr. Torachi¡¯s order, however Yu Lin could feel an underlying hint of contempt with some of them.


    The smell of bitter roots and fresh and dry herbs enter her nose. It was a familiar, and refreshing smell as she stared at all them lying on the tables in front of her. There was one of each herb or root on four tables.


    ¡°Please get into groups of 4 or more.¡± Mr. Torachi announced. Yu Lin let out a small sigh. She hadn¡¯t worked in groups for a long time, and when she did she was the one in charge. She honestly didn¡¯t want to work in one.


    ¡°Hey Yu Lin! You want to join our group?¡± Kumamono popped up next to her and chirped with Sanji and Su Me next to her. Yu Lin looked at them and remember seeing their names around halfway through the list. She bowed her head.


    ¡°If you will accept me. Thank you.¡± she said as she sat down next to them.


    ¡°No, you are helping us out! Before you came the three of us always had to separate because there were only 15 people and the others would get into three groups of four. Now we can all be together!¡± Kumamono smiled at her. Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded her head.


    ¡°Now then students,¡± Mr. Torachi walked around the tables they were at, ¡°please separate these roots and herbs into a good category, or a bad category. I give you guys twenty minutes.¡± he said. The other table gorups started to get to work right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started too team!¡± Kumamono said as she started to reach towards a bundle of herbs.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Yu Lin said and she stopped.


    ¡°What?¡± Kumamono asked as Sanji and Su Me turned to look at her. ¡°We only have twenty minutes we should hurry.¡±


    ¡°No. Just leave it.¡± Yu Lin said. ¡°They are all already in one category.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kumamono frowned. Yu Lin stood up and started to move the bundles around.


    ¡°Not one of these herbs or roots are good, nor are they bad.¡± Yu Lin said as she placed the last bundle down.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    ¡°Kuma, just sit down. Let the smart transfer student do what she wants.¡± Sanji said in beast language as he grabbed onto her arm. Kumamono only looked at Yu Lin before sitting down. Yu Lin could hear the other tables whispering about her table, but she did not mind.


    After twenty minutes Mr. Torachi started to go around each table. Each table started to explain their grouping and reasonings behind why each medicine went where they were. At last Mr. Torachi reached Yu Lin¡¯s table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked as he saw all of them not organized into two groups. Yu Lin and the rest of her table stood up. Yu Lin started to explain each row of medicine, with the first row being about medicine for the stomach and so on. The rest of the students started to take note. After she was done, Mr. Torachi looked at her confused.


    ¡°What you said is correct student Yu Lin, which is impressive in itself, however I asked your group to put these into different categories.¡± Mr. Torachi said. Sanji and Su Me sneered at her while Kumamono looked worried. Yu Lin looked at the plants.


    ¡°These could not simply be put into two categories of good or bad,¡± Yu Lin started, ¡°each herb and root can be good or bad depending on how the person use it. For example, for stomachaches these plants here are good, but when it comes to headaches these cannot be used because it can cause a bigger headache. Even this root here, which has been taught to be poisonous can be helpful after being boiled. In conclusion, none of these are definitely good or bad.¡± Yu Lin finished. The other tables started to whisper to each other, some mocking her, as Mr. Torachi stood there in silence for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ correct Yu Lin. This was the answer I was looking for.¡± Mr. Torachi explained. ¡°Full marks for you guys!¡± he smiled. Yu Lin sat back down as the rest of the class¡¯s jaw dropped. Even her own group started to look at her differently.


    --


    After the last four hours Yu Lin was walking back to the cafeteria for food. Kumamono, Sanji, and Su Me followed behind her.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really smart! Even I couldn¡¯t have thought of that as the answer!¡± Kumamono cheerfully said. Yu Lin ignored her. Just as the group was about to get in line, another group of red section students stopped them.


    ¡°Yah,¡± a girl with green eyes said, ¡°how much did you pay them for you to be able to get in?¡± she said as she crossed her arm.


    ¡°Or,¡± another girl with yellow hair blurted out, ¡°do you have a sponsor? I guess even a boy like you can find someone to like your ugly features. Who did you sleep with to get here?¡± she glared at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Yah!¡± Kumamono stepped in front of Yu Lin. ¡°Did you not see from earlier? She got here because she¡¯s smart, unlike you trashy girls who act as if they were raised by savages!¡± she yelled back.


    ¡°Shut up you animal! Were we talking to you?¡± the green eyes one yelled back.


    ¡°What? Do you want to see how an animal¡¯s fist taste like? You better just shut up and turn around.¡± Kumamono fired back.


    ¡°What?!¡± both girls yelled at the same time. The argument got hotter as the two continued to fire remarks back and forth. Yu Lin wanted to push them aside and just get to lunch already. She was about to do so when the fight got interrupted.


    ¡°Stop it Shu Zhi and Mi Yu!¡± a high pitched voice called out. Another girl suddenly appeared in between the two. The girl had green hair and bright pink eyes.


    ¡°Wei, don¡¯t stop us! It¡¯s because of this cheating creature right here that you can¡¯t get your regular scholarship anymore!¡± the green eyed girl said.


    ¡°No Shu Zhi. It¡¯s not her fault. It¡¯s just that my skills are lacking.¡± Wei said. ¡°Now please stop, and let¡¯s us just eat in peace.¡± she tried to pull them away.


    ¡°No! We have to settle everything right now! Does it make sense that a person like her can even step foot into Medicinal Studies?! It doesn¡¯t matter how good she memorizes medicine if she can¡¯t do acupuncture or heal someone!¡± Mi Yu yelled as she pulled her arm away.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t cause an unnecessary commotion you two!¡± Wei pleaded. Yu Lin rolled her eyes under her eyelids so no one else could¡¯ve seen them.


    ¡°What is going on around here?!¡± they turned to see Mr. Torachi heading towards them. Wei quickly bowed.


    ¡°Nothing sir! We were just having a friendly conversation!¡± she said.


    ¡°Then hurry up and get your food and stop blocking the line!¡± Mr. Torachi yelled. Yu Lin looked around to see students from different sections behind them. She saw scarves of blue, purple, green, and black but she didn¡¯t see any sections higher than red around.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Wei said and then turned towards the girls, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± she whispered to them. The two of them narrowed their eyes at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Remember us you creature. We won¡¯t let this go so easily.¡± Shu Zhi hissed as they turned around and started to walk away.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let this go either!¡± Kumamono yelled behind them. Yu Lin ignored them as she moved up the line to get food.


    Afterwards she sat at a tale with Kumamono¡¯s group joining her. The group mostly consisted of Kumamono talking as the rest of them ate in silence, except for when Sanji or Su Me would throw in a couple of words here and there. Just as Yu Lin was halfway done with her meal, she felt a strong hand on her shoulder. She turned her head to see a square faced human looking at her. The man did not look like a person who studied medicine at all due to the bulkiness of his shoulders that peeked through his cloak.


    ¡°You¡­ are you the new student?¡± he said through clenched teeth. Yu LIn looked at his scarf to see it a completely pure white.


    ¡°Senior Nie Fu!¡± Kumamono exclaimed. The three of them got up and quickly bowed to him.


    ¡°Yah! I¡¯m asking you a question here!¡± Nie Fu yelled as he turned Yu Lin around and grabbed onto her collar.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the new student.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s husky voice was monotone. Nie Fu glared his beady brown eyes into her red ones.


    ¡°When I¡¯m still being nice, get out.¡± he hissed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± she said back without hesitation. Nie Fu¡¯s face grew red as he bared his teeth.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a man, let¡¯s settle this by having a duel. If I win then you leave, if you win then I will obey you and call you master my whole life!¡± Nie Fu yelled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s response didn¡¯t even wait half a beat.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what? You! Are you scared as a man? Is that why you can¡¯t face me?!¡± he screamed. By this time the whole cafeteria had their eyes on Yu Lin and Nie Fu, yet no one could do anything because they feared Nie Fu.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sca¡­ wha¡­ what? Are you a girl?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a girl.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a gi¡­ wha¡­ what?¡± Nie Fu was dumbfounded. No one has acted this way towards his threats before. Even the people around them were confused at the situation.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m scared of you and I¡¯m a girl, can you just let me go and leave?¡±


    ¡°No! If you are scared of me¡­ the-the-then get out!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What?! You want to die?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then get out!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s expression did not change the whole time. Nie Fu was getting done with Yu Lin as he raised his fist.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± he screamed as his fist started to fly up towards Yu Lin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 48: Deal

    His fist was only inches from Yu Lin¡¯s face as Yu Lin began to lift her legs up.


    ¡°Senior Nie Fu!¡± a high pitch voice screamed out. He stopped and so did Yu Lin. They turned to see Wei standing there with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Xi-x-xiao Wei!¡± Nie Fu let go of Yu Lin. Wei stomped up and stood in between them with another male student following her. The male student was of the ape tribe, his face wrinkled like one. He as wearing a yellow scarf.


    ¡°Please stop! I don¡¯t want to cause the new student any more problems!¡± she pouted.


    ¡°But Xiao Wei, because of him you¡¯ve lost your daily allowance to send to your family!¡± Nie Fu looked past her at Yu Lin. ¡°If only he wasn¡¯t here the-¡±


    ¡°Please stop! It¡¯s not his fault. My skills are still incompetent.¡±


    ¡°But Xiao We-¡±


    ¡°If you keep doing this I¡¯m going to get angry at you!¡± Wei glared at him. Nie Fu stopped speaking as he looked away. Wei turned around and bowed her head. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience Yu Lin. I will make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± she apologized. After that she stood straight up and walked away with the ape following her. Yu Lin just stood there watching her.


    ¡°Xiao Wei,¡± Nie Fu yelled before turning back at Yu Lin, ¡°I give you a month to leave or else¡­¡± he pointed his thumb towards his neck and brought it from one side to the next. After that he headed towards the direction Wei was walking. Yu Lin sat back down and everyone else in the cafeteria went back to their own business.


    ¡°Aiishh¡­ you got yourself a lot of trouble going on already huh Yu Lin? First the annoying twins, and then Senior Nie Fu¡­ it¡¯s going to be tough for you to live here.¡± Kumamono said as Yu Lin ate her food. She cocked her head as the taste was different to when she was eating it before. ¡®This¡­¡¯ she bit her lip as she figured it out. She swallowed.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Yu Lin asked. Kumamono smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally curious?¡± she winked at her. ¡°Then let me tell you what this insightful Higurashi Kumamono knows. First, the two girls from earlier, Shu Zi and Mi Yu are friends with Wei. Shu Zi and Mi Yu are also called the twins because they are always together, and their personalities are horrible. It makes me wonder sometimes why Wei is even friends with them¡­ anyways, everyone in the whole Medicinal Studies know how Wei is because of her beauty and background. Most of them even pities her.¡± Kumamono nodded her head. Yu Lin looked up at her as she finished her food.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Kumamono smiled and then cleared her throat.


    ¡°Her family is, according to what I have heard, extremely poor. She is the oldest of her family and her mother is severely sick. She sends the five silvers she gets each month to her family. Due to this other students also help pitch in because they like her, but she doesn¡¯t accept their money. She is nice, responsible, and doesn¡¯t have anyone who hates her here¡­ well except for some girls who are jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°Who was that man next to her?¡±


    ¡°The man? Ohh¡­ you¡¯re talking about that ape? His name is Sarutoki Saruto. He¡¯s basically like her servant kind of, except his section is higher.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about that square faced giant?¡±


    ¡°Puhahaha!¡± Kumamono laughed. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard anyone called Senior Nie Fu a square faced giant.¡± she held onto her stomach. Sanji and Su Me next to her also slightly chuckled. ¡°Anyways,¡± Kumamono said as she calmed down, ¡°Senior Nie Fu is in love with Wei. He will do anything to help her. You better watch out too. Senior Nie Fu may be in the same major as us, but his physique is like those from the Martial Arts major. He¡¯s also very good at fighting. Some people from the Martial Arts major are scared of him.¡± Kumamono warned.


    ¡°But, why do I not see anyone above the red section eating here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s cause they are special. The top three sections of any majors get their own special little dining area, and also their rooms are upgraded. They also get the better library and baths. If you enter the Orange section, then you won¡¯t be rooming next to me anymore.¡± Kumamono had a conflicted expression on her face.


    ¡°Then¡­ how do I go into town?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°That¡­ you have to at least be in the Orange section, or have someone in Yellow or White section to bring you out with them. We aren¡¯t allowed to leave otherwise.¡± Kumamono pouted. Yu Lin thought for a second before nodding her head. She picked up her tray.


    ¡°Thank you miss Higurashi.¡± Yu Lin gave Kumamono a quick bow as she headed towards the place where all the dirty dishes were located.


    ¡°Just call me Kuma.¡± Kumamono yelled behind her as she picked up her tray, but Yu Lin ignored her.


    -


    Yu Lin was in the library as she skimmed through a couple books. Kumamono and the others had returned to their dorm room for the rest of the day. She tried to look for new ones to read, but she was already up to date with everything. She let out a small sigh as she started to head back. She was stopped by a handsome young man with long black hair tied up in a pony tail. She looked up to see an orange scarf before realizing it was Chang Su, the class president.


    ¡°You¡­ let¡¯s talk for a second.¡± he whispered. The students around them who were studying suddenly looked up at the two of them. Yu Lin cocked her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± she replied as she started to walk past him.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You will regret it.¡± he heard him call behind her. She continued walking on before she felt his hand on her shoulder. She brushed him off and his lips were right next to her ear. ¡°Be careful of Hong Wei, new student.¡± he whispered before walking past her. Yu Lin made no expression as she watched his tall elegant figure stroll out of the room.


    Her eyes danced as the ends of her lips wanted to curl up, but they stayed in the straight line they were in. She walked out of the library to see Wei standing there. Wei¡¯s pink eye traveled to meet her and she smiled before bowing.


    ¡°Hello Yu Lin.¡± she said before standing up straight. Yu Lin only bowed her head. Wei¡¯s lips pressed together before she looked up and smiled nervously. She lifted up a small bundle. ¡°This,¡± she started, ¡°I wanted to apologize for earlier. Since I only know how to cook all I could give you was this.¡± Yu Lin stared at the bundle and she could smell the sweet smell of honey. She took the bundle of her hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she bowed to Wei. Wei smiled at her before bowing again.


    ¡°No, thank you for accepting my apology. See you tomorrow at class then.¡± she then turned on her heels and started to walk away. Yu Lin watched her curvaceous figure grow smaller down the hall before she turned the corner into another area. Yu Lin unwrapped the bundle to see flower shaped snacks sitting on a plate. She popped one into her mouth before heading back to her room.


    --


    Two months passed by quickly as Yu Lin excelled in her class. Despite this, rumors started to spread due to Shu Zhi and Mi Yu and her new name was White Spotted Witch, despite her gender being known as a male. There were crazy stories of how she manipulated people to enter the school, and others how she slept her way through. Most of the sections started to avoid her or talk about her endlessly.


    Yu Lin paid it no mind, in fact she liked it even better as no one approached her. The only people left talking to her were Kumamono, Sanji, and Su Me. Out of boredom Yu Lin even started to tutor them for one copper per day which they graciously accepted. Even Sanji and Su Me didn¡¯t complain as the three of them began to rise on the ranking board.


    Students were required to take a test monthly to moderate their ranks and the past month the three of them benefited from Yu Lin¡¯s tutoring. Yu Lin also received snacks every night that seemed to be from Wei as they looked and tasted exactly like the ones Wei gave her. She didn¡¯t mind as she ate them every night after bathing in her room. Chang Su also glanced at her occasionally as if he was watching out for her, but she paid him no attention.


    ¡°Thank you Yu Lin! If you weren¡¯t here then I would probably not have went up by a rank! Did you see the look on Shu Zhi¡¯s face when I passed her?! Hahahaha!¡± Kumamono laughed. Yu Lin only yawned. Just as they were about to turn the corner to their rooms, they were stopped by Nie Fu. Nie Fu narrowed his eyes at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Senior Nie Fu!¡± the other three quickly said as they bowed. Yu Lin just stood there and looked at him as he huffed and puffed.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± he said through clenched teeth. Yu Lin¡¯s lips stayed in a straight line but her eyes were dancing as she followed him.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Kumamono yelled however Yu Lin just held up a hand. Kumamono frowned but didn¡¯t try to stop her as the three of them followed her.


    They reached a gate that led to the three higher section¡¯s dorm room. Yu Lin followed behind Nie Fu, but Kumamono and the others were stopped by the guards. Kumamono looked worried however she didn¡¯t protest. Sanji and Su Me only opened a book and began reading.


    Nie Fu and Yu Lin stood in a big courtyard as other students watched around them. Yu Lin yawned and stretched as Nie Fu continued to glare at her.


    ¡°I thought you would come after a month like what you said, but you made me wait an extra month. What happened? Did you get scared?¡± Yu Lin provoked him. Nie Fu clenched his fist.


    ¡°You better shut up. I¡¯m going to make you leave for good soon.¡± he smirked. Yu Lin licked her lips as she smiled internally.


    ¡°Yo giant.¡± she said.


    ¡°What did you just ca-¡±


    ¡°Let me take you up on your offer. If you win then I will leave for good, and if I win then you will have to obey me and call me master for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for that now.¡± Nie Fu hissed.


    ¡°No. Think about it. Even if you severely injure me, if I don¡¯t want to leave then my name is still going to be the highest ranked. And because I¡¯m also into Medicinal Studies, the most it would take for me to recover is a month. By then I can still take the test and be ranked first place. Plus, you will just be known as someone who bullied a younger classman. Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°Then I will just kill you instead!¡±


    ¡°Killing is prohibited here. If you kill me then you will have to leave too, and you won¡¯t ever get to see Hong Wei anymore. Besides¡­ you do know where students who murder go right?¡± Yu Lin raised an eyebrow. Nie Fu face was red with fury.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he screamed. ¡°If I win, you better get the hell out of here and never come back. If you win¡­ and I mean, if you win, then I will obey you and call you master for the rest of my life!¡± Nie Fu glared at her. Yu Lin thought for a second and nodded.


    ¡°So what are the rules then for this duel?¡± she asked. Nie Fu grinned as he cracked his knuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Whoever gets the other person¡¯s scarf off first wins, but whatever goes on in between¡­ goes on. Do you understand what I mean?¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Yu Lin agreed.


    ¡°But,¡± Nie Fu¡¯s eyes showed that he was already victorious, ¡°you can¡¯t use magic. Besides it wouldn¡¯t be fair because I can¡¯t use magic. You understand right?¡± he smiled. Yu Lin wanted to laugh. If he could even get Yu Lin to use magic then Yu Lin would have called him master for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Yu Lin nodded. The students around them only shook their heads as they thought Yu Lin stood no chance, yet none of them felt any sympathy for Yu Lin because they have heard the rumors. Nie Fu smiled an evil glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± he screamed as he started to run towards Yu Lin. Yu Lin watched him come as the ends of her lips only slightly twitched.


    -


    A light brown hair and eyed male started to head towards the courtyard with another female who was plumper on the stomach and had black hair and purple eyes.


    ¡°What is that Su Nie Fu doing causing all this damn trouble?!¡± the female yelled.


    ¡°Calm down Yang Yang.¡± the male said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down Po Leng Zhuang! I refuse to calm down! This little brat is always running off and starting trouble instead of participating in the projects he was suppose to!¡± Yang Yang yelled. Their blue cloaks were stained with dirt and their white scarves had a dab of dirt here and there. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that little freaking pig a lesson today!¡± Yang Yang yelled as they turned the corner.


    ¡°Yang Yang¡­¡± Leng Zhuang wanted to say something, but nothing could come out. He was also tired of Nie Fu¡¯s antics. The two of them reached the courtyard and they froze in spot. Their eyes widened as they saw Nie Fu on the ground holding onto his bruised fist, his arms shaking. Everyone around them had their mouths opened in disbelief. There was a footprint on his chest as tears trailed down his face as he cried. The two of them ran up to him and bent down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Zhuang asked. Nie Fu kept crying.


    ¡°My hand¡­ my hand¡­ ahhhh!¡± he couldn¡¯t stop. Yang Yang picked up his hand to see that his knuckles and fingers were broken.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what happened?¡± Yang Yang was speechless.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it was her!¡± Nie Fu cried out. Leng Zhuang and Yang Yang looked up to see what seems to look like a short male student standing there. Leng Zhuang¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the student¡¯s skin color, and the white spot on her face. She held a white scarf up in the air, contrasting with the red one around her neck. He stood up.


    ¡°Du¡­ Yu¡­ Lin?¡± his voice was barely audible. He stared into her red eyes that seemed dead as she had no expression on her face.

 Chapter 49: In Town

    Yu Lin cocked her head as she watch the male student look at her with shocked eyes.


    The man mumbled something however Yu Lin did not hear him as Nie Fu¡¯s cries were too loud. She ignored the man as she walked closer to Nie Fu. Nie Fu tried to move back but he was too hurt to be able to.


    ¡°Looks like I won.¡± she said as she dangled the scarf in front of her. Nie Fu glared up at her as he bared his teeth. Yu Lin walked closer to him but was stopped by the male student. The male student held out his arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help his arm, or are you going to instead?¡± Yu Lin asked back. The student narrowed his eyes at her, before looking behind her towards another student.


    ¡°Hey you, what happened here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Huh, me?¡± a female voice called out. ¡°Uh, well¡­ Nie Fu and this boy made a deal which led to the battle. Nie Fu rushed towards the boy first. Nie Fu tried to punch him but he just blocked Nie Fu¡¯s punch with his palm¡­ which made Nie Fu¡¯s hand like that. After that he grabbed Nie Fu¡¯s scarf then he kicked Nie Fu back¡­ or was it the other way around? I don¡¯t really know, you see everything went by so fast¡­ uh¡­ hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Thank you.¡± the male student said. The student looked at her with conflicted eyes before he lowered his arm.


    ¡°Let me escort you out.¡± he said before quickly turning around. ¡°Please take care of Nie Fu, Yang Yang.¡± the student said as he began to lead the way. Yu Lin just shrugged her shoulder sbefore following behind him.


    ¡°Hey! Return my scarf!¡± Nie Fu yelled after her. She turned around and promptly stopped.


    ¡°Tomorrow at four, we are going to town. Come fetch your scarf then, my obedient giant.¡± Yu Lin said as before turning around and following the student.


    ¡°Hey! You! Aahhhh!¡± Nie Fu screamed from behind her but she just continued walking. They left the courtyard and were in the hallway leading to the gate when the student stopped in front of Yu Lin. Yu Lin braked, being careful not to bump into him. He turned around and looked Yu Lin in the eyes. Yu Lin looked up at his face as he was a head taller than her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± the student asked as his eyes trembled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here Yu Lin?! Why are you in this Medicinal Studies?!¡± the student raised his voice. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew dark.


    ¡°Excuse me Senior, but I believe this is our first time meeting. I do-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Po Leng Zhuang! I¡¯m Po Leng Zhuang!¡± Leng Zhuang grabbed the side of Yu Lin¡¯s upper arm. Yu Lin froze, his face finally making sense in her head. The man who was in front of her looked so different from the past. In the past he was chubby, his face round but now he was skinnier, his face nicely sculpted. His eyes had matured and he was now taller than her.


    Yu Lin balled her fist to keep them from trembling as she pushed Leng Zhuang¡¯s arms off of her. She looked away from him and backed up a step.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I think that you have mistaken me for someone else. I can find my own way back now, thank you.¡± Yu Lin gave him a quick bow and started to walk away. She felt fingers wrap around her arm before she could get any further.


    ¡°What about He Lan?¡± his voice rang throughout her mind and memories rushed back. She turned her head to stare into Leng Zhuang¡¯s worried eyes. She swallowed hard before glaring at him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± her voice was unbearingly cold. ¡°Do we know each other Senior?¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Yu Lin turned back, averting her eyes from Leng Zhuang, ¡°whatever happened in the past¡­ we are not the same person or creature anymore.¡± Yu Lin felt the grip on her arm go weak before the hand slid down. She continued walking.


    Yu Lin saw Kumamono and the rest but ignored them as she stormed to her room. She heard Kumamono yelling things after her and asking questions but she didn¡¯t answer. When she reached her room, she slammed her doors closed and locked it from the inside.


    Her back rested against the door before she slowly slid down onto the ground. She buried her head into her knees and hugged herself. She didn¡¯t want the memories to resurface. They made her weak, made her heart go soft again. No tears trail down her face, but her eyes became so empty they were almost as hollow as the state of her heart.


    -


    Leng Zhuang didn¡¯t know what to do as he stood by the gates of the Martial Arts major. He stared blankly onto the ground as if time had just stopped for him.


    ¡°Leng Zhuang!¡± he heard a voice call out. He looked up to see Mei Rong with her red scarf tied around the top of his arm, smiling as she waved at him. He smiled and waved back, almost forgetting about Yu Lin until he saw He Lan surface behind Mei Rong. His hand slowly went down and so did the ends of his lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mei Rong asked as she grabbed onto his arm. He looked up, past Mei Rong and onto He Lan¡¯s face. He Lan raised an eyebrow as he smiled at him. Leng Zhuang bit onto his lip before putting on a small smile. He eyes slowly trailed down, past the orange scarf that was tied around He Lan¡¯s heck, until they reached the dirt ground.


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing¡¯s wrong at all.¡± he lied. He watch the two look at him worried before he felt He Lan¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± He Lan¡¯s low voice pierced the deepest part of his conscience, but he swallowed his guilt down as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Where are you juniors going?¡± a voice called out. Leng Zhuang looked behind He Lan to see a senior student approaching them with a white scarf on. The three of them quickly bowed.


    ¡°Greetings Senior Jin Long.¡± the three said. The senior smiled at them.


    ¡°We are just going around town for a bit.¡± Leng Zhuang heard He Lan say. They stood back up to see him nodding his head, his bright blue eyes looked at them like an older brother would. He wrapped his around Leng Zhuang and He Lan¡¯s shoulder as all four of them began walking towards the gate.


    ¡°Let me accompany you guys out to town too then.¡± he said as he patted the two on the shoulders. They all laughed as they walked out the gate. Before they got far, Leng Zhuang looked behind them. His eyes were conflicted but he could only breathe down his decision as he turned back around.


    -


    Yu Lin finished her bath as she stuffed the tub back into her endless bracelet. She was dressed in her bed robes, a simple white outfit when she heard a knock on her door.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ it¡¯s me, Kumamono.¡± Kumamono¡¯s voice was muffled. Yu Lin threw on a colored robe over her bed robes as she opened the doors. She saw Kumamono standing there holding the cloth covered tray of sweet snacks. Yu Lin stared at her as she looked nervously around. Yu Lin pulled the tray away from her and set it on a dresser near her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yu Lin crossed her arms.


    ¡°Can I come in?¡± Kumamono asked.


    ¡°No, talk from there.¡± Yu Lin sternly said. Kumamono let out a small sigh.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what happened when you came back from the higher section? You loo-¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened. If you are just going to talk about this, then please leave.¡± Yu Lin began to close the door but Kumamono pushed on it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she quickly said. Yu Lin paused as she saw Kumamono¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°If you¡­ if you ever need someone to talk to, then we are always here. Me, Sanji, and Su Me, you can always talk to one of us.¡± Kumamono said. Her eyes glimmer with sincerity. Yu Lin had no reaction as she just nodded her head.


    ¡°I understand¡­ thank you.¡± she said. Kumamono smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s what friends do for each other! Then, goodnight!¡± she said before bowing and then leaving. Yu Lin watched as she disappeared and heard her door close shut, before shutting the door.


    Yu Lin threw the snacks onto the table. She didn¡¯t feel like eating them that night as she headed straight to bed.


    --


    The next day after classes Yu Lin and the others stood waiting for Nie Fu. Yu Lin had originally wanted to go alone, but the others wanted to tag along so she just let them.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! How could a small boy like you manage to even hurt Senior Nie Fu?¡± Kumamono said. Yu Lin looked at her. Her complexion seemed to be darker than usual.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. Kumamono¡¯s eyes grew.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You look a bit sick. Are you going to be alright?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ oh. Yes. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± Kumamono let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have yet to see her get sick.¡± Sanji remarked.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Su Me agreed. Yu Lin just nodded her head. At first the others doubted what she said however when Nie Fu showed up they just grew quiet. Nie Fu¡¯s face was red as he narrowed his eyes at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Lin said as she stood up from the railing she was sitting on.


    ¡°No.¡± Nie Fu retaliated. ¡°Now give me back my scarf before you get hurt Junior.¡± he hissed. Yu Lin cocked her head.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the deal we made.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that deal.¡± Nie Fu huffed and puffed. Yu Lin cocked her head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she asked, her eyes gave off a dark and threatening aura. Nie Fu swallowed hard as those eyes pressured him.


    ¡°Y-y-yes! Now gi-¡±


    ¡°Are you breaking the deal?¡± Yu Lin took a step towards Nie Fu.


    As she did Nie Fu felt this overbearing pressure as he saw a dark aura around Yu Lin. The pressure weighed on him and he couldn¡¯t speak as sweat beads rolled down the side of his face. He felt stuffy as the surroundings around them suddenly grew dark and the sky seemed cloudy as if it was going to thunder and rain. He fell to the ground and shut his eyes closed.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me¡­ m-m-ma-master.¡± he covered his face.


    ¡°Alright. Shall we go then?¡± Nie Fu heard her say. He opened his eyes and everything seemed to go back to normal again, the sun was still shining brightly in the sky. He frowned, confused as to why he was so scared of Yu Lin earlier. He got up and was going to retaliate until he saw Yu Lin¡¯s menacing eyes again and swallowed that retaliation down.


    ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± he mumbled as he looked at the ground. He heard footsteps towards him before he felt someone grab his hand. He looked up and watched as Yu Lin placed the scarf in his hands. He swallowed. ¡°Tha-tha-thank you.¡± he said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Lin said as she walked passed him, heading towards the circular platform. The rest of them followed behind her. On the way Yu Lin bit her lips. ¡°Looks like the bath water will be short today.¡± she muttered under her breath.


    Yu Lin and the rest stood on the platform. She watched as Nie Fu lifted his hand up to reveal a silver ring.


    ¡°Main gate.¡± he said. Yu Lin kept her eyes opened as she watched their surroundings changed to the one that she saw when she first came here. She looked around and the students walking around all had different uniforms on. She took note as she hid her face underneath the hood of her dark cloak.


    ¡°Wah! When did you put that on?!¡± Kumamono blurted out as they stepped off the platform.


    ¡°Just a bit ago, now keep your voice down.¡± Yu Lin said as they reached the main gate. The guards stared down at them. Nie Fu bowed and the rest of the them followed him.


    ¡°I am Su Nie Fu of Medicinal Studies. I would like to bring these four with me to town.¡± he said. The guard narrowed his eyes as he stared down at them. Yu Lin could feel Kumamono and her group freeze to avoid suspicions. She copied them. The guard stared at them for a long while before looking back at Nie Fu.


    ¡°Names.¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Uh, yes. Du Yu Lin and¡­¡± Nie Fu turned and looked behind them. The three understood him as they opened their mouths.


    ¡°Higurashi Kumamono.¡±


    ¡°Hyouki Sanji.¡±


    ¡°Chen Su Me.¡± Each one of them said their names. The guard examined each before nodding his head. The gate opened and they all walked out to the streets of Jongan.


    -


    They reached the medicine street and Yu Lin looked around at all the herbs. She picked some of the roots up and smelled them.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for almost three years now! Freedom!¡± Kumamono cheered as she danced around. Yu Lin stood up before continuing to walk around.


    ¡°But master,¡± Nie Fu¡¯s suddenly said from behind them, ¡°why are you in Medicinal Studies? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Martial Arts major? I fought with a lot of people before and I can tell¡­ you are strong.¡± Nie Fu carefully asked. Yu Lin continued to rummage through the medicine.


    -


    ¡°Why? Why Medicinal Studies?¡± Yu Lin asked as she sat across from Wang Pei. There was a Go board in between the two with a 19 by 19 grid. The battle they were having was intense, and the black and white stones and proved it. One wrong move, and the other would without a doubt have to surrender first.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for seven years. I know you are very skilled in medicine. I even brought you ¡®that¡¯ so that you can help others. Just go into Medicinal Studies quietly and stop bothering me about it.¡± Wang Pei set down a white stone. Yu Lin observed the situation. Her black cluster of stones in the corner was about to die unless she defended correctly.


    ¡°But why? I can go into another major. Are they even going to let me in?¡± Yu Lin placed a black stone down, touching Wang Pei¡¯s white stone.


    ¡°Listen here,¡± Wang Pei made a face at her, ¡°how can a physician recommend a student into a Martial Arts major if the physician doesn¡¯t even know anything about Martial Arts? The only thing they will do is question my credibility before throwing your application away.¡± Wang Pei put another white stone down. Yu Lin¡¯s mouth opened slightly as she looked at the board. She couldn¡¯t save the corner anymore. If she did, Wang Pei would win because of the wall that he built. If she didn¡¯t, Wang Pei would gain an immense amount of points. It was a lose-lose situation for her. She let out a small sigh as her head hung low.


    ¡°I resign.¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for the game.¡± she bowed her head.


    ¡°I know you are impatient. It shows in your playing style, but you need to be patient in order to achieve your goals. Things will go according to plans, alright?¡± Wang Pei gave her a victorious smirk. Yu Lin looked at him, dejected, before nodding her head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± she quietly said.


    -


    ¡°Master?¡± Nie Fu¡¯s voice brought Yu Lin back to the present. Yu Lin stood up.


    ¡°I have my reasons, don¡¯t you have yours as well?¡± Yu Lin said to him. Nie Fu eyes widened before he looked down and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± his voice was barely audible. The other three didn¡¯t know what to do as they felt a tense atmosphere between the two.


    Just then, a bell rang out from the distance.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s our cue!¡± Kumamono blurted out. Yu Lin looked at her face and saw her complexion was getting worse. ¡°Let¡¯s start heading back now.¡± Kumamono said. Yu Lin grabbed onto her arm.


    ¡°You¡­ are you really alright?¡± Yu Lin asked. Kumamono smiled, yet her eyes showed discomfort.


    ¡°Of course, now let¡¯s hurry up and get back.¡± she said. Her breathing was a bit heavier than before. Yu Lin looked at her suspiciously but let go.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Yu Lin said.


    Yu Lin¡¯s group was getting closer to the main street now but before they could turn onto it, Kumamono started to fall down.


    ¡°Miss Higurashi!¡± Yu Lin called out as she caught Kumamono. Kumamono had sweat trailing down her face as her mouth started to foam.


    ¡°Kuma!¡± Sanji and Su Me yelled in unison. Nie Fu bent down and took Kumamono¡¯s pulse as he observed her face. His eyes widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s poison!¡± he said.


    ¡°What? Poison?!¡± Sanji asked. Yu Lin pulled Kumamono¡¯s head towards.


    ¡°Miss Higurashi? Miss Higurashi?¡± she asked as she lightly slapped Kumamono¡¯s face. Kumamono slightly opened her eyes.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Kumamono squeaked out.


    ¡°Did you eat anything weird yesterday?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me miss Higurashi. Did you eat anything weird yesterday?¡± Yu Lin said slower.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no.. nothing¡­¡± Kumamono replied.


    ¡°Are you sure? Think carefully.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ ah¡­ I had one of the snacks¡­ your snacks¡­ when I went¡­ to visit you. I¡¯m sorry¡­ they smelled so good¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop¡­ myself...¡± Kumamono replied. Yu Lin bit her lips.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± she muttered under her breath before looking up. ¡°Sanji, go back and tell them we will be a bit late. It¡¯s an emergency.¡± Yu Lin ordered as she put Kumamono on her back. ¡°Nie Fu and Su Me, I will meet you guys at Gorqian Inn.¡± she said.


    ¡°What?¡± Sanji looked at her.


    ¡°No time to explain. Just listen to me.¡± Yu Lin said. She got up on her legs, and bent one of them. She pushed herself off the ground and leapt towards Gorqian Inn. The three of them looked at her surprised as she flew past buildings within seconds. Nie Fu swallowed hard.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Hurry and do your jobs!¡± he said as he started to run towards Gorqian Inn. Su Mei followed him and Sanji quickly snapped out of it as he ran back towards the academy.


    As Sanji ran back he passed another student with red scarlet hair, who looked at him with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°He¡¯s fast.¡± He Lan commented.


    ¡°Of course, he is from the panther tribe.¡± Jin Long said next to him.


    ¡°But, why is he in such a rush? We still have time left before the gates are locked.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind his business too much He Lan, don¡¯t you have your own business to worry about?¡± Jin Long smirked at He Lan, his dimples caving into his cheek.


    ¡°Ah¡­ please go easy on me senior.¡± He Lan said. Jin Long let out a small laugh.


    ¡°We will see about that.¡± he said as he squeezed He Lan¡¯s shoulder. He Lan let out a small laugh but as the image of the panther running past him could not get out of his head. ¡®But why do I feel so worried?¡¯ he thought as he stared at the big gate of Jongan Academy.

 Chapter 50: Antidote

    Yu Lin set Kumamono down on the inn¡¯s bed. She took her pulse. After that she pulled out a rolled piece of cloth off her built. She unrolled it onto the bed and it revealed small needles on it. She insert needles Kumamono¡¯s stomach and intestines points. After that she pulled out herbs and a silver bowl from within her bracelet. She crushed the herbs the herbs inside the silver bowl and then put hot boiling water in it. Charcoal also appeared from her endless bracelet and she also crushed and added that to the bowl.


    She pulled out the acupuncture needles and set them back onto her cloth. After that she sat Kumamono¡¯s back onto her shoulder and poured all of the contents in the bowl inside Kumamono¡¯s mouth. Kumamono gargled as she struggled to swallow it.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡± Kumamono weakly let out.


    ¡°You have to. If you don¡¯t, you might die.¡± Yu Lin said as she continued to force it down. Kumamono grimaced but didn¡¯t complain. Just as Kumamono finished drinking all the contents, Nie Fu and Su Me ran into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nie Fu asked.


    ¡°How is Kumamono doing?¡± Su Me asked. Yu Lin sat Kumamono on the headboard as she put a wooden pail next to her.


    ¡°She should be fine. I given her acupunture to help stimuli her stomach and intestines. I also gave her a tonic to help her vomit. Senior Su, you have to check on her stomach lining and intestines. If they are damaged then try your best to heal them.¡± Yu Lin said as she looked at Nie Fu. Nie Fu nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± he put his hand on Kumamono¡¯s stomach and began inserting his chi into her.


    ¡°Miss Chen, please look over her vomit. It should be greenish yellowish, but if it changes to any other color then you must open her liver and stomach pressure points. Also, this is really important, do not give her water.¡± Yu Lin got up from where she was sitting and started to head towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Su Me asked.


    ¡°To make an antidote for her. Don¡¯t follow me, and keep watch on her.¡± Yu Lin walked out of the door. She left the inn and leapt to a nearby forest, her figure leaving a shadow on the sunset. She landed in a crowded place in the middle of the forest, where she made sure no one could disturb her.


    She sat crossed legged as she placed a silver bowl in front of her. Small wooden bowls surrounded her, each containing an herb. On one side, Yu Lin had an herbal pot sitting on top of a mini fire. A knife appeared in one of her hands. She held the other one over the bowl as she brought the blade to her hand. The blade cut through her skin as it slowly dripped inside the silver bowl. Wherever her blood dripped, the silver started to change into a grey shade.


    -


    ¡°Did you know what you just did?!¡± Wang Pei yelled at her. Both Yu Lin¡¯s wrists were wrapped in bandages as she sat upright on the bed. Her eyes were distant. ¡°Du Yu Lin!¡± Wang Pei screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t die.¡± Yu Lin merely said. Wang Pei¡¯s face grew red as he stomped up to her.


    ¡°You¡­ you know how dangerous the Insuda Flower is? You¡­ it¡¯s the most poisonous thing in the world! How could you just stuff its pollen inside the veins of your wrist to force it into your bloodstream? How could you just eat its petal like it was nothing? If I didn¡¯t find you in time and treat your wrists, you would¡¯ve bled to death!¡± Wang Pei screamed. Yu Lin didn¡¯t say anything as she sat there quiet. Wang Pei could only clench his teeth and let out a breath as he combed his hair back. He calmed down as he sat down next to Yu Lin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Yu Lin? Why¡­. why are you doing this?¡± Wang Pei gently asked. Yu Lin still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Yu Lin¡­ we have been together for three years already¡­ do you not trust me?¡± Wang Pei looked at her face and saw no change in expression. He bit his lip before just standing up. ¡°Rest.¡± he said as he walked towards the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s croaked out. Wang Pei paused as he slowly turned around. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a test.¡± Wang Pei raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°A test?¡±


    ¡°I want my body to get used to poisons¡­ this way I won¡¯t die because of it¡­ not only that, but I can help others. Didn¡¯t we talk about your theory with the Insuda flower? Didn¡¯t you say¡­ if it was in the bloodstream it may turn out to be an antidote to poison instead?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ that was a theory. It hasn¡¯t be-¡±


    ¡°Then I will be the first test subject for all the poisons then. If I survive the Insuda¡­ then I can survive all other poisons.¡±


    ¡°But Yu Lin, do you know how many years it will take away from yo-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I wi-¡±


    ¡°Also, we don¡¯t know when the Insuda Flower poison will flare up. You will be the most vulnerable when it flares up because it¡¯s inside of you! You know where it¡¯s goi-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be in my chi center. I already know that. If it flares up then I can just suppress it with my chi energy.¡±


    ¡°When it flares up then you will be vulnerable when you are suppressing it! What if it flares up and you ca-¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I won''t let it happen.¡± Yu Lin firmly said. Wang Pei looked at Yu Lin and just nodded his head.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± was the only thing he could say in that moment.


    -


    After the bottom of the silver bowl was filled with Yu Lin¡¯s blood, Yu Lin moved her hand back and healed it. The knife disappeared from her hand as she started to crush all the herbs, seeds, and roots around her. She mixed everything together inside the bowl and began to knead it like it was bread. After the consistency of the contents were like dough, she wrapped it in a white fabric and tied it together. She then put it into the pot and let it boiled. Yu Lin looked cautiously around, however felt no presence as she kept the pot boiling.


    After about half an hour she returned back to the inn, holding the herbal pot. She walked inside the room to see Su Me observing the vomit, while Nie Fu was consistently healing Kumamono¡¯s guts. Kumamono was panting as she leaned against the headboard, a small trace of vomit trailing down her mouth. Yu Lin poured the tonic into a small bowl. The liquid was a dark green color as steamed rose from it. She handed Su Me the bowl.


    ¡°She must drink the whole thing.¡± Yu Lin ordered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Me asked, her eyes doubting Yu Lin.


    ¡°Antidote.¡± Yu Lin merely answered. Su Me narrowed her eyes at Yu Lin as she stared down at the green liquid.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she continued to question.


    ¡°Do you want her to die? If not, then you better just give it to her before her situation gets any worse.¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want any more questions. Su Me looked down at the tonic and bit her lip, but she did as Yu Lin told her to. Kumamono downed the drink thirstily, her lips dry from dehydration.


    ¡°You can stop Senior Su. She won¡¯t vomit anymore.¡± Yu Lin said. Nie Fu nodded his head as he moved back. Su Me just nervously looked at Kumamono.


    After about half an hour, Kumamono¡¯s complexion returned as she slept. The three of them sat around her as they put their heads back, exhausted. Su Me had maids come and clean out the pails as she wiped the floor and bed. Nie Fu was tired from using all his chi.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± a voice yelled out. Yu Lin turned her head to see Si Zhong standing there, along with Sanji, Leng Zhuang, and Yang Yang. Yu Lin avoided Leng Zhuang¡¯s eyes as she stood up and bowed.


    ¡°The situat-¡± before Yu Lin could say any further she felt someone¡¯s hand on her cheek as her neck turned one way. She felt a stinging pain as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± Si Zhong yelled.


    ¡°Teacher Mu!¡± Nie Fu and Su Me cried out.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Si Zhong yelled at the two. The two cowered back as they kept their mouths shut. ¡°We will see what will happen to you when we get back.¡± Si Zhong hissed. Yu Lin turned her head and looked at Si Zhong straight into her orange eyes. Si Zhong trembled a bit but she tried to hide it as she balled her fists. ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Sorry Teacher, but, how is this my fault?¡± Yu Lin asked. Si Zhong glared at Yu Lin.


    ¡°How is this not your fault?¡± she hissed. Yu Lin looked behind her at Sanji and Sanji only looked away.


    ¡°Tea-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! I will not hear any words come out of your mouth anymore. If you have any excuses then say it when we get back to the academy, in front of Principal Ro himself.¡± Si Zhong yelled. ¡°Nie Fu, help carry Kumamono. We will treat her back at the academy.¡± Si Zhong ordered.


    ¡°Y-y-yes.¡± Nie Fu pulled Kumamono onto his back.


    ¡°Leng Zhuang and Yang Yang, tie up this¡­ thing in front of me. We wouldn¡¯t want the culprit running away now.¡± she said as she gave Yu Lin a disgusted look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Zhuang and Yang Yang replied as they walked up to Yu Lin. They tied her hands and feet together. Yu Lin didn¡¯t protest. She only continued to look at Si Zhong with no expression on her face. She watched as Si Zhong pulled out a piece of paper from her sleeve.


    ¡°Everyone stand around me.¡± she ordered and everyone did as she said. She flicked the paper in her hand and it began to burnt. ¡°Jongan Academy, Medicinal Studies.¡± she said. The inn around them disappeared as they were back in Jongan Academy, standing on the platform they stood on just a couple of hours ago. Yu Lin looked up to see Principal Ro standing there, his white hair lightly flowing in the wind. He looked at Yu Lin with calm purple eyes.


    ¡°Greetings Principal Ro.¡± all of them, except for Yu Lin, bowed. Yu Lin just looked at him with no expression.


    ¡°I have brought the suspect back.¡± Si Zhong said.


    ¡°Those who were there when everything happened, please stay on the platform. Those who weren¡¯t, bring the injured back and look over her condition.¡± Principal Ro¡¯s voice sounded like the soft melody of a flute.


    ¡°Yes.¡± they all responded, except for Yu Lin. Nie Fu passed Kumamono to Leng Zhuang as Leng Zhuang and Yang Yang stepped off the platform. Principal Ro stepped onto the platform with them.


    ¡°Trial house.¡± Principal Ro said as the platform glowed, and they all disappeared.


    -


    Leng Zhuang stared at the platform, wrinkles appearing on his forehead. He felt uneasy about the situation, but a part of him told him that no matter the situation, he was going to be fine. A part of his conscious ate at himself though, as he turned and headed towards Kumamono¡¯s room with Yang Yang.

 Chapter 51: Rare Case

    Yu Lin looked around them to see a small shed in front of them. In front of the shed stood two guards who gave off an intimidating aura, yet Yu Lin wasn¡¯t a bit scared of them. The other students shuddered as Principal Ro led them into the shed. In the shed Principal Ro lifted his hand and a square panel lifted from the ground, revealing a set of stairs. The group walked down.


    Yu Lin and the rest all sat around a rectangular table. Principal Ro sat at one end with Si Zhong sitting at the other, with all the students just sitting in the middle, facing each other.


    ¡°Now then, can someone tell me what happened?¡± Principal Ro said as he looked around the room. The purple in his eye seemed to give off a light as he carefully stared at each of them. Nie Fu had his head down as he swallowed hard. Su Me looked nervously to the side and Sanji just stared at the table. Yu Lin eyes were focused nowhere as she just sat there. She wanted someone else to speak first.


    ¡°No one? How about¡­ student Nie Fu, how about you go first?¡± Principal Ro suggested.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Nie Fu jumped. ¡°Uh, sure.¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°We were going around looking at medicine when we heard the bell chime so we started to head back. That was when uh¡­er¡­. Ku¡­ Kuma fell. After that Ma- Yu Lin asked her some questions and then she ordered us to do stuff.¡±


    ¡°Order? What did she tell you guys to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, she told uh¡­ Sanji to run back to the academy to tell you guys what have happened¡­ then she told me and uh¡­ S- Su Me to meet her at Gorqian Inn.¡±


    ¡°She wanted you guys to meet her there? She was already there?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ she leapt away with Kuma on her back.¡±


    ¡°What happened when you guys got there?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Yu Lin told me to heal her intestines and stomach as Kuma kept puking. Su Me was in charge of looking over her vomit. Then Yu Lin went somewhere¡­ after some time she came back with some medicine that we gave to Kuma¡­then teacher Si Zhong came and now we are all here.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you leave anything out?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think s-¡±


    ¡°He did.¡± Sanji suddenly said. Principal Ro¡¯s eyes trailed from Nie Fu to Sanji.


    ¡°What do you mean student?¡±


    ¡°He left out the most important piece of the story.¡±


    ¡°What piece?¡±


    ¡°Before Yu Lin ordered us to do what we did, she asked Kuma some questions. One of them was if Kuma had ate anything weird the day before. Kuma replied that she¡­¡± Sanji swallowed hard. ¡°Kuma said she ate the snacks Yu Lin made.¡± he answered.


    Yu Lin glanced at Principal Ro¡¯s eyes to see the illuminated purple darken a shade before going back to the shade it was. It was barely noticeable to the rest of the people there, but Yu Lin took note of this as she then looked away.


    ¡°Student Nie Fu and Su Me, did the two of you guys hear about this?¡± Principal Ro asked. The two of them glanced at each other and shook their heads.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear them.¡± Nie Fu responded.


    ¡°My mind was shaken¡­ I was just worried for Kuma.¡± Su Me replied. Yu Lin laced her fingers together as she placed them on her lap and crossed her legs.


    ¡°Then we obviously know who the perpetrator is.¡± Si Zhong announced as she glared at Yu Lin. Yu Lin turned her head and looked at Si Zhong.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously you!¡± Si Zhong yelled.


    ¡°So you are saying I poisoned miss Higurashi just to save her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does. We have had students in the past poison others and then save them just so they can look good and move up to the next section. You are no different from them!¡±


    ¡°And your evidence that I did this?¡±


    ¡°Sanji just said that Kumamono ate the snacks that you made and that was how Kumamono got poisoned. Are you saying what he said was wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Exa- what?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wrong.¡± Yu Lin sat back in her chair as she turned to look at Sanji. ¡°What miss Higurashi said was that she ate one of my snacks. She never said that I made them, nor that I offered her any. Isn¡¯t that right mister Hyouki?¡± Yu Lin watched as Sanji looked up at her, his green eyes staring back at her.


    ¡°No. I heard what Kuma said clearly and she said that she ate the snack that you made.¡± he answered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then one of us is lying here.¡± Yu Lin said. ¡°It¡¯s either me, or you.¡± her eyes grew colder as her voice seemed to pierce right through Sanji. Sanji looked away.


    ¡°Student Yu Lin,¡± Principal Ro suddenly said, ¡°if you did not make the snacks then who did?¡± he questioned. Yu Lin turned to look into those entrancing purple orbs of his.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have a good guess.¡± she answered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your guess?¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Miss Sun Wei.¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Si Zhong slammed her hand on the table and stood up. ¡°Wei would ne-¡±


    ¡°Miss Mu,¡± Principal Ro said and Si Zhong shut her mouth as she sank back in her seat. Principal Ro turned his attention back to Yu Lin. ¡°Why do you think it is student Wei?¡±


    ¡°When I first came here she gave me snacks, and has been doing so for the last two months.¡±


    ¡°You mean she visits you everyday to give you snacks?¡±


    ¡°No. But, every time I go back to my dorm room there is always a plate of snacks there.¡±


    ¡°And you always eat it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free, and it doesn¡¯t taste that bad.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it that this time the snacks are poisoned? She could¡¯ve poisoned you for the last two months.¡±


    ¡°Even if she did, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed or be affected.¡± Yu Lin answered. She saw Principal Ro¡¯s eyes twitched a bit as he continued to look at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training with poison for seven years now, so my body is used to it. Normal poison doesn¡¯t seem to take any effect on me anymore.¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t see Principal Ro¡¯s eyes change a shade and she felt more secured.


    ¡°Do you have evidence of that?¡± Sanji suddenly blurted out. Yu Lin turned to look at him and he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Do you have any evidence that Wei was the one putting those snacks there?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have evidence that I made the snacks and have the poison to poison miss Higurashi?¡± Yu Lin fired back.


    ¡°You have an endless bracelet don¡¯t you? You could have stuffed poisonous herbs in there and then used it on Kuma!¡± Sanji yelled back. Nie Fu, Su Me, and Si Zhong¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at her. Yu Lin¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly as she looked at him and Sanji suddenly felt danger.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yu Lin words hung around Sanji¡¯s next as he suddenly felt the air around him decrease. ¡°The only ones who know about this is Principal Ro, Vice Principal Sato, and myself.¡± Yu Lin watch as Sanji¡¯s jaw trembled.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s obvious.¡± Sanji tried to say calmly.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°N-no one!¡± Sanji said. Yu Lin glanced at Principal Ro to see his eyes changing to a darker shade again.


    ¡°You,¡± Yu Lin tightened her fingers together, ¡°who to-¡±


    ¡°What antidote did you give to student Kumamono?¡± Principal Ro interjected. Yu Lin paused as she continued to stare at Sanji.


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote that my master and I came up with together. It helps treat most poisons but should only be used during emergencies.¡± she quickly said.


    ¡°How did you find out about that antidote?¡± Principal Ro continued to question. Yu Lin turned her head to look at Principal Ro.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so interested in Medicinal Studies Principal Ro.¡± Yu Lin half said half hissed. Principal Ro stared at her for only a split second before standing up from his seat.


    ¡°We are done here. Let¡¯s wait until student Kumamono gets better and then we will continue with this. For now, the rest of you sh-¡±


    ¡°We should inspect her room first.¡± Sanji blurted out. ¡°If we let her go back to her room, she will


    get rid of all the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Student Sa-¡± Sanji fell to his knees before Principal Ro could finish speaking.


    ¡°A student had already been hurt. Please don¡¯t let there be another one Principal Ro.¡± Sanji said as bowed. Principal Ro let out a sigh and nodded.


    -


    They stood outside Yu Lin¡¯s room as the student inspectors went through everything. On the table sat the plate of untouched snacks. A student inspector was bringing it out as she walked past, Yu Lin, in a swift movement bumped the student inspector on the shoulder. .


    ¡°Ah.¡± the student inspector let out a yelp as she fell to the floor along with the tray of snacks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Lin said as she bent down to help the student inspector. She picked up one of the snacks between her thumb and pointer finger.


    ¡°Stop! I can collect these myself.¡± the inspector quickly said as she grabbed the snack out of Yu Lin¡¯s hand. Yu Lin nodded as she stood back up. She glanced around to see Sanji eyeing her. She made no expression as she continued looking inside the room. She saw a male inspector lifting her thin mattress up and his eyes widened as he pulled something out.


    ¡°Found it!¡± he yelled as he held up a small bottle. He walked up to Principal Ro as the other inspectors started to surround him. He opened the cap of the bottle and insert a silver chopstick inside. After a moment he pulled the chopstick out and the end of the chopstick was now a brownish black. His eyes grew. ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± he said.


    Yu Lin had no time to react as she felt something smack her face. She fell to the ground and felt warm blood trickle down her cheek.


    ¡°It was you! You did this to Kuma! Why? What did she ever do to you?! She¡¯s only been nice!¡± Sanji yelled as he rushed towards Yu Lin. Yu Lin turned her head to see Nie Fu holding Sanji back as Sanji continued to rush towards her.


    ¡°Stop it student Sanji.¡± Principal Ro said. Sanji panted heavily as he pushed Nie Fu¡¯s arms off of him. He continued to glare at Yu Lin as he turned his back away. ¡°Inspectors continue to look thoroughly. Miss Mu please escort the rest of the students back to their room and Yu Lin¡­ you may follow me.¡± Principal Ro said as he started to head back to the platform. Yu Lin got up and looked up to see Leng Zhuang standing outside of Kumamono¡¯s door staring at her. When he realized Yu Lin was looking back, he averted his eyes and went back into Kumamono¡¯s room. Yu Lin only looked away as she followed Principal Ro.


    -


    The door to the cell closed as Yu Lin turned around. She looked at Principal Ro who was now illuminating underneath the moonlight.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he questioned back.


    ¡°You already know that I am not the one who did this, right?¡±


    :¡±I am not sure. We still need to investigate to know for sure. We did find some suspicious items in your room.¡± Principal Ro replied. Yu Lin looked at him and cocked her head.


    ¡°My teacher told me a lot about you¡­ I hope you don¡¯t disappoint the trust between him and you.¡± Yu Lin said with an underlying threatening tone.


    ¡°What did he say¡­ about me?¡± Principal Ro took a step forward. Yu Lin looked away and sighed.


    ¡°Just stories here and there¡­ you know, nothing too interesting.¡± Yu Lin replied nonchalant. Principal Ro narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± his purple eyes seemed to be illuminating again.


    ¡°To study.¡±


    ¡°No, why are you really here? What is your motive? Tell me.¡± Principal Ro ordered. Yu Lin only glanced back up at him.


    ¡°Why are you curious about my motives?¡± Yu Lin asked back. Principal Ro¡¯s eyes widened as the illumination within them suddenly faded. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. I am just one of the rare cases.¡± Yu Lin said and she felt a numbing pain run through her bones.. ¡°But I can promise you, I am not a threat to the students here nor am I a threat to this school. I have things I need to accomplish too¡­ you of all people would understand how it feels to be told that you can¡¯t do anything because of how you were born. Do you understand me?¡± Yu Lin looked into Principal Ro¡¯s eyes and saw them tremble for a moment before he turned to the side.


    ¡°If you want to get out of this situation, find evidence yourself. Prove your innocence. Just my ability alone won¡¯t be able to help you when so many want you out of here.¡± he said before leaving.


    Yu Lin sunk to the ground as she laid her back against the cold brick wall. She looked at the bars before her and wanted to laugh, yet no sounds could escape her mouth.


    ¡°How many times have I been in a cell?¡± she muttered to herself. She looked into space as thoughts ran through her head. After a while she sat up and held her wrist out. In front of her appeared a gourd. On the gourd was a label that read Heyan Water. Yu Lin brought the gourd to her mouth and drank thirstily. It was one of the precautions that Wang Pei wanted her to do just in case the Insuda Flower inside of her wanted to act up.


    Yu Lin tried to pull the gourd back down but because her hands were tied together some spilled on her chin. She let out a sigh as she closed the gourd and it disappeared back into her bracelet. She brought her fingers up to wipe her chin.


    ¡°Why do things like this always happen to me?¡± she mumbled as she brought her hand back. Just then, something weird caught her eyes. At first she thought she was seeing things, and as she held her hand up to the moonlight she knew she wasn¡¯t. She clearly saw it. The ends of her lips tugged upwards yet remained in a straight line as she brought her hand down. She laid down on the cold cell floor and closed her eyes. ¡®Tomorrow will be an interesting day.¡¯ she thought to herself as she fell asleep.

 Chapter 52: Target

    Yu Lin awoke from her slumber. The sun was shining through the small rectangle window with small silvers bars. She washed her face using some warm water and a basin. Afterwards she sat and waited. It wasn¡¯t long when someone came to her cell.


    ¡°Oi,¡± the investigator, who was carrying the snacks, said as the two guards behind her glaring down at Yu Lin, ¡°get up. We have somewhere to go.¡± she hissed. Yu Lin stood up from her spot and followed the investigator out of the jail.


    Yu Lin was now back in the room she was yesterday where Principal Ro asked her and the others multiple questions. She sat down where she sat yesterday. The investigator stood by the wall, with the rest of the other investigators, as the two guards stood behind her, as if to keep her from running away. It wasn¡¯t long when more students started to enter the room.


    Nie Fu entered first, who avoided her gaze as he sat down, followed by Su Me, and then Sanji. Si Zhong entered not long after as she sat down glaring at Yu Lin the whole time. Principal Ro entered last as he pushed Kumamono, who sat in a wheelchair, in. Yu Lin looked at Kumamono to catch her looking away, her pupils trembling. Principal Ro put Kumamono next to Nie Fu as he took his own seat. Yu Lin kept staring at Kumamono, who just stared down at her lap.


    ¡°Report.¡± Principal Ro said. The investigators hit their fist to their chest and put their other arm behind them.


    ¡°Investigator Ma reporting,¡± the male investigator said as he stepped up, ¡°the poison that was found was Kunyu poison. Kunyu poison takes a couple hours before it starts to kick in, but when it does then the person will feel fatigued and be unable to do things themselves unless they receive treatment. The poison however is not life threatening as it can not kill a person, however does damage the body heavily.¡± the investigator said as he placed the small bottle on top of the table and then stepped back into his spot.


    ¡°Investigator Yun reporting,¡± the female inspector said as she stepped up, ¡°the snacks yesterday were tested and they were found to be poisoned.¡± she announced as another investigator placed the snacks on top of the table. Afterwards the two stepped back into their places. Principal Ro stared at the snacks and the small bottle before looking up at Kumamono.


    ¡°Student Higurashi, did you eat some of these snacks two days ago?¡± he asked, his eyes gave off a small illumination. Kumamono bit on her lip.


    ¡°... yes¡­¡± she muttered quietly.


    ¡°Did student Du offer you some?¡± Principal Ro asked. Kumamono¡¯s eyes traveled from one side to the other.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± she replied. Yu Lin look to see Principal Ro¡¯s eyes illuminate just slightly. ¡°Things were quite¡­ hectic¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Kumamono hung her head lower.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she remembers or not. Evidence has been found already.¡± Si Zhong said. Yu Lin turned her head to look at Si Zhong who was basically snarling at her.


    ¡°Are you saying that I am the perpetrator?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t the perpetrator then who is it?!¡± Si Zhong yelled.


    ¡°I was gone the whole day that day. Someone could¡¯ve gone in my room and placed the poison there.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Nothing like this happened until you came here. Who else would do this except you?¡± Si Zhong hissed.


    ¡°Then let me show you something else.¡± Yu Lin stood up from her seat and she immediately felt firm hands on her shoulders. The hands weighed down on her but she did not back down as she looked at Principal Ro.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Principal Ro asked.


    ¡°Prove my innocence. You will at least let me try won¡¯t you?¡± Yu Lin said. Principal Ro narrowed his eyes before looking at the guards and waving his hand back. Yu Lin felt the hands go off her shoulder.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Principal Ro said as he continued to look at her cautiously. A small bowl appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand and she threw it to investigator Yun.


    ¡°Check to see if its been tampered with.¡± Yu Lin said. The investigator observed the bowl before walking back to Yu Lin and setting it in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary bowl.¡± she replied. Yu Lin nodded her head before another bottle appeared in her hand.


    ¡°As you all can see, this is Heyan water which is basically just boiled Heyan broth.¡± Yu Lin said as she threw the bottle to investigator Ma. ¡°Please check it.¡± she said. Investigator Ma pulled the cap off before inserting a silver chopstick inside. After a moment he pulled it out, and the chopstick did not change in color. He took a small sip and grimaced at the bitter taste. He waited a while before returning the bottle back to Yu Lin.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about it.¡± he said. Yu Lin nodded as she poured the Heyan water into the bowl. The Heyan water was clear but gave off a strong bitter smell. Yu Lin looked at investor Yun after she was done pouring. Yu Lin looked at another female investigator. She saw her nametag.


    ¡°Miss Tu, Please come and put your hand inside of here.¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Investigator Tu pointed to herself. Yu Lin nodded and investigator Tu walked over. She placed her small hands inside. After a few seconds she pulled them out. She looked at her hands and saw nothing. She frowned. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s nothing.¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Lin said as handed investigator Tu a cloth. After that she reached over and pulled the plate of snacks over as Investigator Tu dried her hands. ¡°Now touch these snacks.¡± Yu Lin ordered. Investigator Tu frowned as she grabbed a handful of the flower shaped snacks. She then set them back down on the plate as she shook off the crumbs.


    ¡°Now?¡± she asked. Yu Lin nodded towards the Heyan water. Investigator Tu frowned before submerging her hands inside the water. After a minute she pulled them back out and held them up. The inside of her hands were now stained a dark green tint. Yu Lin turned and faced the rest of them.


    ¡°It seems that an ingredient from the snacks below when mixed when Heyan water causes the skin to change to a green tone,¡± Yu Lin said as she placed her hands inside the Heyan water, ¡°if I did make the snacks then shouldn¡¯t my hands turn out the same color?¡± she said as she pulled out her hands. Her hands were still the same shade of dark grey except for her pointer and thumb finger which had a green stain.


    ¡°If you are saying that, how come there¡¯s a stain on your fingers?¡± Principal Ro questioned.


    ¡°Yesterday I picked up one of the snacks to help the investigator here. That¡¯s why my fingers are like this.¡± Yu Lin responded as she slid the bowl of water in front of Kumamono. Kumamono stared at it her eyes blinking quickly. ¡°Put your hands in.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s words were cold. She looked up at Yu Lin before looking away. Her hands slowly traveled up as they rested inside the bowl. After a minute she pulled them back out and on her fingers was a light green tint stain. Yu Lin looked around the room and observed their reactions. Most of them had their eyes widened while others just stared on.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Sanji said under his breath. Kumamono continued to look down not saying a word.


    ¡°This does not prove anything!¡± Si Zhong yelled. Yu Lin turned her head back.


    ¡°No, it proves a lot.¡± Yu Lin hissed back. ¡°It proves that I am not the perpetrator. If I was the one who made these, then my hands should be tinted completely green, but they are not.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°You could have wore gloves when you made food.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s hard to make food with gloves on? Not only that but the investigators did not find such clothing in my room.¡±


    ¡°You had poison in your room! That is enough evidence!¡±


    ¡°I was gone for a couple hours already. Someone could have broke in and planted the poison there.¡±


    ¡°Our locks were made by special blacksmiths. No student could have broke in easily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, no student could have broke in easily. But, what about an administrator?¡± Yu Lin narrowed her eyes at Si Zhong. ¡°You guys have access to our room anytime you guys want, right?¡± Si Zhong¡¯s face flushed red as she slammed the table with her palm.


    ¡°Are you saying that one of the teachers did this?!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°I am not saying anything at all, but you do bring up a good point.¡± Yu Lin turned the conversation around.


    ¡°You,¡± Si Zhong hissed as she glared at her, ¡°Just because you got caught now you want to drag us administrators into this too?! How dar-¡±


    ¡°Then get everyone tested.¡± Yu Lin said before Si Zhong could finish. ¡°The only sure way to figure out who did this is to test it out like how I just tested just now. That¡¯s the only sure way to find out who the perpetrator is.¡± Yu Lin turned to face Principal Ro, ¡°isn¡¯t that right, principal?¡± He looked at her with troubled eyes as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Du Yu Lin has been freed of all accusations until further notification. This case will now be shifted for the investigators to deal with. Please deal with this case as quietly as possible, we don¡¯t want to alert other students. I trust that you will do your best to find justice for student Higurashi.¡± Principal Ro said as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°We have heard and we will obey.¡± the investigators lightly punched their chests as they bowed.


    ¡°That wi-¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Yu Lin interrupted Principal Ro. She looked at him to see him staring down at her.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°This is a bit unfair for me don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean student Du? You have been proven innocent and has been freed from this case. What more would you want?¡±


    ¡°I was not freed because the investigators here did a good job, or that the administrators proved my innocence. I was treated unfairly and abused by the school here.¡±


    ¡°Treated unfairly? When?¡±


    ¡°I was tied up as a suspect and ultimately treated as a perpetrator. My privacy was entered and the investigation was clearly biased against me as no other rooms were search. Not only this but I had to prove my own innocence. I thought it innocent until proven guilty, unless this academy runs on a different basis.¡± Yu Lin said. Principal Ro bit his lip before letting out a breath.


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of our system. What can I do to compensate?¡± he looked at her with slightly threatening eyes. Yu Lin felt the corners of her lips tugging upwards but she forced them to keep straight.


    ¡°Move me to the white section.¡± Yu Lin answered without hesitation. Everyone looked at her their eyes bulging out of their heads.


    ¡°Just what ar-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s speak privately now student Du.¡± Principal Ro said before Si Zhong could finished as he made his way towards Yu Lin. He set a hand down on Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder and the surroundings around Yu Lin changed as she was back in his office. She watched as he pulled his hand away and wipe it against his light purple robes.


    ¡°Please help me.¡± Yu Lin said as she held her tied hands out. He sat in his chair and flicked his wrist. The ropes around her disappeared and she set her hands by her side. ¡°Thank you.¡± she said. He looked at her, his eyes trying to tie a rope around her neck.


    ¡°Why did you request such a thing as compensation?¡± he asked, his aura pressing down on her shoulders. Yu Lin felt blood travel to the inside of her mouth from her chest. She swallowed it down, showing no weakness.


    ¡°I thought it was only fair to do so.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Fair?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From the test that I have taken to enter this school, which someone of the red section would not even began to answer correctly, I believe that I deserve to be in the white section. I was going to work my way up there and believe that I would have gone up there after this upcoming ranking test. I just didn¡¯t have a chance to do so because of this incident, and I didn¡¯t want to wait until the next one.¡± Yu Lin grabbed onto her trousers as she felt the pressure grow heavier on her shoulders. She dare not fight back.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Principal Ro continued to stare at her as he folded his hands and placed it in front of his face. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Lin swallowed hard, ¡°buy my silence. If you do this, I will not mention a word about this to my master. You know how he is when he¡¯s angry. Not only this, but you can¡¯t afford to lose him, or can you?¡± Yu Lin said. The two stood like that for a while as Yu Lin continued to endure the pressure of his aura which grew stronger after what she said. After a while the pressure slowly disappeared as Principal Ro placed his hands on top of the desk.


    ¡°I understand. I will make preparations to move you into the white section. Expect to be there within a week¡¯s time.¡± Principal Ro said. ¡°You may return now.¡± A piece of paper appeared in front of Yu Lin and Yu Lin caught it before it fell to the ground. Yu Lin let out a small sigh of relief before looking up at him.


    ¡°If I may, can I ask you a question?¡± she cautiously said. Principal Ro raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you protecting?¡± Yu Lin carefully watched his reaction. Principal Ro¡¯s hand slid off the desk as he stared back at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Just¡­ no one. Return now student.¡± he said. Yu Lin saw no expression on his face and yet she knew underneath that face was a different story. She simply bowed before leaving, not wanting to risk anymore chances.


    When she reached her dorm room she looked up to see Kumamono sitting there waiting for her.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± Kumamono¡¯s voice was hoarse and her eyes were glassy, ¡°are¡­ are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Kuma, you don¡¯t need to say anything to her!¡± Sanji said as he suddenly appeared from the corner.


    ¡°Sanji? Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in class?¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling you weren¡¯t just going to rest in your room.¡±


    ¡°But you were wrong¡­ we were both wrong!¡±


    ¡°We should go now. Involving ourselves with her wouldn¡¯t be any good¡­ you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Sanji!¡±


    ¡°Kuma! Stop¡­ she will soon be gone from here anyways. I¡­ I already did everything¡­ it¡¯s too late to take it back.¡± Sanji looked down to the ground.


    ¡°No. But¡­ I¡­¡± Kumamono bit her lip as a tear slowly trailed down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say then please move. I have to get ready for class.¡± Yu Lin narrowed her eyes at them. ¡°Unless you have something to fess up to?¡± Kumamono looked at her with guilty eyes and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I a-¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to say.¡± Sanji started to push Kumamono back to her room.


    ¡°Wait! Sanji!¡± Kumamono yelled but Sanji didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Yu Lin said before they could enter her room. Sanji stopped and turned around. Yu Lin looked into his green eyes. ¡°If you do have anything to confess, then please tell me. I don¡¯t want our friendship just to end because of this one simple misunderstanding.¡± Sanji looked away before looking back.


    ¡°Be careful¡­ that is all I can say to you.¡± he said before pushing Kumamono into her room. Yu Lin stared at him before entering her room. She took a quick bath before heading to class. When she entered the classroom people turned to look at her, but she paid them no mind as she sat down.


    -


    After class she started to head towards the cafeteria when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked over to see Chang Su looking at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment.¡± Chang Su whispered. Yu Lin nodded her head and started to follow Chang Su. The two walked behind the building and Chang Su looked around to make sure there was no one else around. Yu Lin leaned on the wall.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Make it quick I am hungry.¡± Yu Lin said. Chang Su turned around and looked her nonchalant face.


    ¡°You are in danger,¡± he whispered, ¡°once you are targeted you are never going to survive until they get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Who is targeting me?¡± Yu Lin asked. Chang Su¡¯s eyes darted around the before he leaned into her ear.


    ¡°The Dragon Lair¡¯s members.¡± his voice was barely audible as he quickly backed away.


    ¡°Dragon Lair¡¯s members? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to figure out myself. I have to head back now. You take care of yourself.¡± Chang Su said before walking back towards the Orange section. Yu Lin bit the inside of her lip before heading back to the cafeteria. The line was shorter now and she grabbed some food. After eating she started to head towards the library to see if she could find Wei. She had something she needed to confirm.


    On her way she found Wei sitting on a ledge in the corridor. Yu Lin pressed her lips together before pulling out her goard of Heyan water. She pulled off the top and started to drink the Heyan water as she continued walking ahead. As she got closer to Wei she pretended to trip.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she let out a yelp as her gourd went flying forward onto Wei.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she heard Wei yelp. Yu Lin got up from the ground to see the Heyan water all over Wei now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Lin said as she walked up to her as she tried to wipe the Heyan water off of her robe.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright.¡± Wei said as she smiled and picked up the gourd. She handed the gourd to Yu Lin. Yu Lin extended her hand out to grab the gourd and as she took it from Wei she looked at Wei¡¯s hand. Wei¡¯s palm and long fingers did not have any tint of green on them at all. Yu Lin looked at her other hand and also saw nothing. Yu Lin looked up to see her smiling at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Lin said as she gave her a small bow.


    ¡°Your welcome.¡± she said back as she continued smiling. ¡°Now if you''ll excuse me, I will go change.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yu Lin gave her another small bow as she left. As she walked away Yu Lin turned her head to look at her figure. She watched her until she turned the corner. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes before turning back to the front. She bit her lip. ¡®If not you¡­ who?¡¯ she thought to herself before also walking back to her room.

 Chapter 53: White Section

    A week passed since then as Yu Lin tried to investigate but couldn¡¯t do much as no other students wanted to interact with her. Kumamono was still resting in her room and did not come to class. It seemed like the poison was taking a rather harsh toll on her body despite being treated. Sanji and Su Me had ignored her completely and she hadn¡¯t summoned Nie Fu for a while.


    Yu Lin was getting ready to go to class when she heard a knock on her door. She opened the door to see Vice Principal Sato standing there. Vice Principal Sato glared down at her. Yu Lin quickly bowed.


    ¡°Greetings Vice Principal Sato.¡± she said.


    ¡°Pack up all your things. I give you three minutes.¡± Vice Principal Sato hissed. Yu Lin stood upright and looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m already done.¡± she replied. Vice Principal Sato narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Then follow me.¡± she snarled as she turned on her heels and started walking. Yu Lin closed the door behind her as she followed her.


    The two ended up at an open courtyard where Principal Ro, Si Zhong, and another elderly male was looking at them. Yu Lin saw the elderly male and her eyes widened just for half a second before returning back to normal. She looked back down as she continued to follow Vice Principal Sato. She ended up in front of a huge clear glass ball. She quickly bowed to each of the people there.


    ¡°Greetings Principal Ro, Teacher Mu, and¡­¡± she waited.


    ¡°Li zhi shu,¡± a calming low voice said.


    ¡°Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin said before standing upright. Principal Ro stared at her for a moment before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Before we can put you into the higher section of Medicinal Studies, we must test what rank you are at right now. Those who are in the white section must be at least gold rank.¡± Principal Ro said. Yu Lin looked at the glass ball in front of her and knew what to do. She placed her hand on it and insert some of her chi energy inside. After receiving her chi energy, the glass ball illuminated a gold color with a hint of red.


    ¡°Oooohh. 8th Leveled Gold Ranked¡­ quite a feat for such a young person,¡± Zhi Shu commented. Vice Principal Sato and Si Zhong¡¯s jaw drop a bit as Principal Ro just continued to stare at her. Yu Lin pulled her hand back from the glass ball and the color soon fated.


    ¡°Is this good enough?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Yes. You will now be put into the yellow section of Medicinal Studies. Teacher Mu, please show her to her new room,¡± Principal Ro ordered. Just as Yu Lin was about to open her mouth and retaliate, she heard another voice speak out first.


    ¡°Wait a moment here Principal Ro,¡± Zhi Shu said, ¡°Such a talent would be wasted being in the yellow section. I suggest we put her in the white section immediately. Her rank and intellectual are both high enough to do so.¡±


    ¡°But Teacher L-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it this way. People out there would also benefit more from this,¡± Zhi Shu stared at the principal. Principal Ro looked at him for a long moment before letting out a small sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then,¡± Principal Ro said. ¡°I will leave her up to you then, Zhi Shu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Principal Ro, I will make sure her skill gets put to good use,¡± Zhi Shu answered and bowed.


    Yu Lin watched as Principal Ro and Vice Principal Sato turned around and walked away. Her eyes shifted to Zhi Shu who stood up straight and turned to look at her. His stroked his long white beard and gave her a grandfatherly smile. Her heart clenched for a second before she bowed her head.


    ¡°Thank you Teacher Li for he-¡±


    ¡°Why is a beautiful young lady like you wearing a uniform for male students?¡± Zhi Shu suddenly interrupted her. Yu Lin closed her mouth as she stood back upright. She was not fazed by his question.


    ¡°I was handed this, so I wore it,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Hmm...that Tsugumi¡­ alright. Save the formalities for later, let me escort you to your room,¡± Zhi Shu said as he led the way. Yu Lin just nodded as she followed him.


    The two walked silently through the hallways and Yu Lin could see how the White section was way more extravagant than the Red section. She continued to look around her to memorize the new place.


    ¡°Are you not curious?¡± Zhi Shu broke the silence.


    ¡°Curious about what?¡± Yu Lin asked back.


    ¡°About how I know you are a female.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be curious about?¡±


    ¡°You are not curious at all?¡±


    ¡°Only those who are truly wise will see past the guise.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Zhi Shu let out a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± he chuckled merrily. He let out a small hum and they walked for a few moments before they reached the corner of a building. There was two doors with a red jewel in the center of the doors, connecting them together.


    ¡°Insert your chi into the jewel,¡± Zhi Shu nodded his head towards the jewel. Yu Lin nodded and did as so. Afterwards, the jewel lit up a bright light before turning back to red. ¡°This room is yours now, and no one except you and a few higher-ups, such as me, can enter the room. In two hours come to the courtyard that we passed by earlier and I will introduce you to the rest of your new classmates.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin gave him a bow. She watched as he was walking away before he suddenly stopped and turned around. He walked back to her and placed a hand on the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Also, I just wanted to tell you that you are very lucky. The Ruby room is the only room to have its own bath included with it,¡± he whispered before letting out a small laugh and walking away. Yu Lin just shrugged her shoulders at him before turning around.


    ¡°Open,¡± she said and the two doors opened, revealing a big room behind it. She walked inside and closed the doors behind her. She looked around to see that there was more furniture and the bed was better compared to her stay at the Red section. There were also doors leading on the opposite side of the wall and she opened them to reveal a small backyard with a small bath that had water constantly running through it. She let out a sighed relief before sitting down on her bed. A book appeared in her hand and she began to read it.


    -


    Yu Lin was the first one to the courtyard and she sat down on a stone chair that was next to a circular table. She tapped her fingers on the table as she rested her chin on the other hand.


    ¡°Are you the new student?¡± a high pitch voice asked from behind her. Yu Lin stood up and turned around to see a curvy student with black hair and purple eyes smile at her. She gave her a small head bow.


    ¡°I am Du Yu Lin. Please to meet you,¡± she said. The girl smiled as she walked up to Yu Lin.


    ¡°I am Ni Yang Yang. Please to meet you too,¡± she said before letting out a small laugh, ¡°I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? Why?¡±


    ¡°For putting that stupid giant in his place.¡±


    ¡°Giant?¡± Yu Lin was puzzled a moment before she nodded her head, ¡°ahh, you mean my servant. It was no trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling your servant?!¡± a familiar voice yelled out. Yu Lin turned her head to see Nie Fu stomping his way towards them.


    ¡°Who do you think you are yelling at?¡± Yu Lin hissed as she glared at him and he stopped in his tracks as a small sweat bead trailed down his forehead.


    ¡°I was jo-joking around master! Forgive me! Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Forgive you? Your master went through some traumatizing events lately yet I heard nothing from my servant at all. Were you hoping that I was going to get kicked out?¡± Yu Lin watched as Nie Fu¡¯s face turned a bit blue as if he was caught in act before he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, not at all! I wouldn¡¯t dare to think of such a thing master! Please, believe me!¡± Nie Fu begged. Yang Yang laughed at the site of the two.


    ¡°Haha! I never thought the day would come where I will see the proud Su Nie Fu begging someone,¡± a female voice mockingly said. Yu Lin looked behind Nie Fu to see a girl with green hair and purple eyes walking towards them fanning herself. Her nose was tall, her lips plump, and her body was glamorous. ¡°The person he is begging to¡­ hmph, just a lowlife creature,¡± she let out a wicked laugh as she clapped her fan closed. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Ni Qian Su!¡± Yang Yang yelled.


    ¡°What do you want, fat pig?¡± Qian Su cocked her head at Yang Yang. Yang Yang¡¯s face flushed red before she glared at Qian Su.


    ¡°Y-you! Take your words back!¡±


    ¡°My words? Which words?¡±


    ¡°The words about Yu Lin! You are crossing the line here!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Why? Was what I said wrong?¡± Qian Su let out a laugh.


    ¡°No, nothing you said was wrong at all!¡± a man said as he walked and stood beside Qian Su. ¡°Everything was correct,¡± he said as his brown eyes mocked Yu Lin. His orange hair bounced as it hung in a high ponytail on his head. A long lion tail peeked out from behind him. His face was extraordinarily beautiful, each feature a sight to be seen on their own.


    ¡°Mineki Yamanaru!¡± Yang Yang yelled.


    ¡°So you are the rumored White Spotted Witch,¡± Yamanaru chuckled as he walked closer to her, ¡°the rumors say that you slept and paid your way into the school,¡± he circled around her. ¡°I, of course, don¡¯t care about that part. What I really care about is, who would sleep with such an ugly creature as yourself,¡± he sneered, ¡°no wonder they say, rumors are rumors and the truth is far from them.¡±


    ¡°Yamanaru! How could you say such things?!¡±


    ¡°I only say what I have heard. Is there something wrong with that, Yang Yang?¡± Yamanaru smiled at Yang Yang.


    ¡°Y-yo-¡±


    ¡°Are you going to continue defending that low life creature, fat pig? I don¡¯t think father will be very happy with your decision,¡± Qian Su threatened Yang Yang. Yang Yang squinted her eyes at Qian Su as she closed her mouth and bit her lip.


    ¡°Please to meet you, miss Ni, and sir Mineki,¡± Yu Lin gave them both a small head bow. Qian Su rolled her eyes as Yamanaru just let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to give you a head bow back. I, Ni Qian Su, will never bow my head to a creature like you!¡± Qian Su hissed.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting any manners from someone who seemed like they don¡¯t even have a clue about what proper etiquette is.¡± Yamanaru narrowed his eyes as Qian Su flushed red and glared at her.


    ¡°Y-you!¡± she clenched her teeth.


    ¡°You have quite a mouth there on you,¡± Yamanaru hissed at her, ¡°are you not scared, that your mouth will get you in danger in these walls?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t only have a mouth but also ears,¡± Yu Lin turned her attention to Yamanaru, ¡°rumors have it that instead of climbing into beds of women¡­ our young sir Mineki here climbs into beds of¡­ men. After seeing how you look today, I can see that rumors are just rumors after all. Women won¡¯t even accept a man with your looks, why would men?¡±


    ¡°Y-you! Wha-¡±


    ¡°Ah! I was wrong. Seeing a beautiful and feminine face as yours, men would accept you after all. I guess some rumors aren¡¯t just rumors. I apologize, sir Mineki,¡± Yu Lin gave Mineki an apologetic bow.


    ¡°Shut your trap, you slut! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I will not be the daughter of Marshal Ni Hue Tian!¡± Qian Su yelled as she turned her fan in a circle. Blades appeared at the end and she rushed towards Yu Lin.


    ¡°Careful, Yu Lin!¡± Yang Yang yelled.


    ¡°Stop!¡± a voice roared out. Qian Su stopped in her tracks and quickly pulled her fan back. She flipped her fan again and the blades disappeared. Yu Lin turned her head, curious to see who the voice belonged to. Her eyes widened as she saw a face that looked similar to someone she knew.


    -


    Hu Die was preparing food when she heard a knock at the door. She smiled as she got up from blowing the fire and went to open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re already home?¡± she giggled as she opened the door. The smile disappeared from her face when she saw that the one at her door was not her husband. Instead a stranger stood there in front of her. The stranger¡¯s face was similar to her husband¡¯s face, except the stranger had softer features.


    ¡°Please to meet you, sister-in-law,¡± the stranger¡¯s voice was gentle. Hu Die snapped out of her confusion and quickly bowed on her knees. She placed her hands on her forehead as she gave the stranger a deep bow. She knew that Qi Long was the youngest in his family, the family that didn¡¯t accept them.


    ¡°Greetings, older brother-in-law,¡± she said as tears formed in her eyes.. The stranger grabbed onto her shoulders.


    ¡°No, no! Please raise sister-in-law,¡± the stranger said as he pulled Hu Die up from her knees. Hu Die quickly wiped her tears away as she looked up and smiled.


    ¡°Please, come in for some tea older brother-in-law,¡± she said. The stranger smiled and nodded his head.


    Hu Die served him some tea as they sat on pillows with a small circular table between them. Hu Die looked up to the stranger and her hand shook nervously.


    ¡°Excuse me brother-in-law, but may I ask for your name?¡± Hu Die said. The stranger set down the teacup and smiled at her.


    ¡°My name is Shan San Long, the third son of the Shan family,¡± he answered. Hu Die nodded and gave him a smile back.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ why have brother-in-law come visit?¡± Hu Die asked carefully. San Long looked at her for a moment before smiling and setting a small bundle on the table.


    ¡°I came to deliver the wedding gift I prepare for you two,¡± he said. Hu Die stared at the bundle on the table as tears began to form in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ you¡­ you accept us?¡± Hu Die¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°W-why? We¡­ we¡­¡± Hu Die couldn¡¯t get any words out.


    ¡°I am not like my father and other brothers. I don¡¯t care about status or reputation. Qi Long and I have always been close despite our age gap. I trust in his judgment, and as long as he is happy with his decision, I will support him with all that I can,¡± San Long said. Hu Die nodded her head.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± she said through sniffles, ¡°thank you for accepting us¡­ thank you¡­ for not abandoning us¡­¡± she got on her knees and started bowing to him. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± San Long got up and went over to her side. ¡°Sister-in-law, please don¡¯t! I don¡¯t deserve your bows! Please!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Hu Die continued to bow to him.


    -


    The male student walked closer to them and Yu Lin saw traces of his face that looked just like Er Long¡¯s. The only difference was that his nose was taller and his hair was blue. Other than that he looked almost identical to Er Long.


    ¡°What are you doing holding your blade against another student, Qian Su?!¡± he yelled. Qian Su hid her closed fan behind her and kicked her feet into the ground.


    ¡°He started it,¡± she said as her bottom lip covered her top.


    ¡°That still does not justify you holding a blade against another fellow student. Apologize to him,¡± the male student said. Qian Su narrowed her eyes at Yu Lin and turned her head away.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t apologize,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ni Qian Su!¡±


    ¡°Shan Chen Hua!¡± Qian Su yelled back, ¡°I won¡¯t! You can¡¯t make me!¡± she ran and hid behind Yamanaru.


    ¡°Qian Su!¡± Chen Hua looked at her with disapproval.


    ¡°If she won¡¯t apologize then just let her be. There¡¯s no point in forcing her if she¡¯s not sincere about it,¡± a low voice rumbled behind Chen Hua. Yu Lin was so concentrated on Chen Hua that she did not see Saruto standing beside him. Chen Hua just let out a sigh and shook his head. He walked up to Yu Lin and bowed his head. Qian Su let out a sharp gasp.


    ¡°Chen Hua!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°I apologize on her behalf, new student,¡± Chen Hua said before standing up and looking Yu Lin in the eyes. Yu Lin quickly looked away and nodded her head.


    ¡°I will take it, not because I am kind, but because I pity you for doing so much for a person like that,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Y-you!¡± Qian Su pointed to her.


    ¡°Thank you, new student,¡± Chen Hua gave her a small head bow.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Yu Lin said as she gave him a small head bow back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think I have heard your name yet. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I a-¡±


    ¡°His name is Du Yu Lin,¡± Teacher Li said as he entered the courtyard with Leng Zhuang besides him. Everyone quickly bowed to him.


    ¡°We welcome and honor Teacher Li,¡± they all said.


    ¡°Please rise,¡± Teacher Li said.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li,¡± they all said as they stood back up.


    ¡°From this moment, he will be one of your fellow comrades on the field and in the classroom. From now on you guys won¡¯t be known as the Seven Heavenly Fairies but the Eight Heavenly Fairies, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li!¡±


    ¡°I hope you all will be kind to each other and help each other out. I will let you guys rest for the day as tomorrow we must venture out to test your abilities. Pack what you guys need. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li!¡±


    ¡°Good. Everyone may return to their quarters or wherever they want to go, except the new student,¡± Zhi Shu looked at Yu Lin, ¡°you follow me,¡± Zhi Shu turned around and started to walk away.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin said as she followed him.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li,¡± the rest said behind her.


    -


    Yu Lin stood in front of Zhi Shu¡¯s desk as he picked up some paperwork on his desk and started flipping through it. Yu Lin caught her name on one of the paper and knew what he was reading.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will be going to a village to help heal people. Each person can charge how much they want to a citizen to heal. You may also take as much herbs as you want from the herb hall. The only thing is that none of the treatments may come for free, and you must make enough money to compensate for the herbs that you give out. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I see that you are quite experienced already. You must be feeling like you know everything huh?¡±


    ¡°No. I am still continuing to learn everyday. The more experience, the better.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ good. You may leave,¡± Zhi Shu nodded his head towards the door as he stroked his beard.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin gave him a bow and started to head out. She was close to the door when she heard him call out.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she froze and turned.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is your question?¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if we meet someone with an extreme injury, let¡¯s say a black situation¡­ how will you save a person like that?¡± he asked. Yu Lin¡¯s hand went over her endless bracelet as she looked up.


    ¡°I have my own ways, Teacher Li. You also don¡¯t need to worry about it, it¡¯s safe. It will not harm anyone, you have my word,¡± she said. He looked at her for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°Good. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Lin gave him another bow before retreating back to her quarters.


    Yu Lin plopped herself on her bed and let out a sigh. ¡®I hope tomorrow goes by smoothly¡­¡¯ she thought before she closed her eyes, wanting to take a nap before preparing everything she needed to.

 Chapter 54: Henua Village

    Yu Lin entered the courtyard before anyone else as she waited for Zhi Shu. The previous day Yu Lin had already picked out all the herbs that she wanted with her. There was a lot of herbs in the herb hall, however, she only picked the cheap ones and a few semi-expensive ones.


    ¡°M-master?¡± she turned around to see Nie Fu standing behind her with a pale complexion.


    ¡°Are you alright? Your complexion doesn¡¯t look so well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just¡­ Master, do you know a good remedy for constipation? I tried a few and they aren¡¯t really working out well for me¡­¡± Nie Fu let out a nervous laugh.


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I feel embarrassed asking the others,¡± he rubbed the back of his head. Yu Lin let out a small sigh before a paper and brush appeared in her hands. ¡°M-master!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore since people already know that I have an endless bracelet. Here, try this. It will ease the pain for now and tomorrow when you wake up you will be able to use the bathroom freely,¡± Yu Lin handed him the piece of paper.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Nie Fu gave her a bow and took the paper.


    ¡°Tell Teacher Li that you aren¡¯t feeling well today and that you will go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Nie Fu looked at the ground, his pupils shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have skipped too many projects. I¡¯m scared if I also skip this one then Teacher Li will not show me his grace anymore but his wrath.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Yu Lin let out another sigh as before another herb appeared in her hand, ¡°take this and boil it with the remedy. It will help you out, understand?¡± she handed the herb to Nie Fu.


    ¡°B-but¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Higi leaf.¡±


    ¡°Higi?!¡± Nie Fu jaw dropped. ¡°M-master, I shouldn¡¯t take this. It¡¯s too prec-¡±


    ¡°Shut up and go make your remedy already. I don¡¯t want to lose my servant to mere constipation, alright?¡±


    ¡°...yes. I will be right back,¡± Nie Fu gave her a bow before stumbling away. Yu Lin just looked at him and shook her head.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Yu Lin turned around to see Yang Yang running towards her. Yu Lin gave her a small bow.


    ¡°Good morning, miss Ni,¡±


    ¡°Ayyy! Just Yang Yang is alright, besides if you both I and Qian Su miss Ni, how are we going to tell each one apart?¡± Yang Yang said as she smiled at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Then¡­ young miss Ni. I will call you young miss Ni.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are more prettier and have a more youthful complexion than miss Ni,¡± Yu Lin said nonchalantly. Yang Yang blushed before smiling.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying to you, you fat pig!¡± Qian Su¡¯s piercing voice screamed out as she stomped towards them with Yamanaru behind her.


    ¡°Unlike certain people here, I do not lie,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°You lowlife! Shut your trap! Don¡¯t go giving her false hopes like that! Even if she is an illegitimate child, she is still my younger sister. I will not let you go around spreading lies to make her think she will ever be better than me.¡± Qian Su sneered. Yang Yang face flushed red before she looked away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to spread lies to know that she is already better than you,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting out now?! I am obviously better than her! Unless you are blind, you have no right to say she is better than me! I am prettier than her, and my skills as a healer are always improving so I will surpass her one of these days, and when I do, then she will really have nothing to say she is better than me at,¡± Qian Su said as she held her wrist up where she had her scarf tied onto it. A golden number four gleamed at her as Qian Su smiled proudly before the number disappeared. ¡°I bet, I will rank even higher than you!¡±


    ¡°You may be ranked higher, and to others you may have a better appearance, but to me, you will always be inferior with an attitude like that.¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Chen Hua yelled as he entered the courtyard with Saruto and Leng Zhuang behind him.


    ¡°Chen Hua!¡±


    ¡°Qian Su! Why are you so mean to the new student?¡±


    ¡°Y-you, how could you act like this too Chen Hua! In your country, people like her are just slaves!¡± Qian Su cried out. Yu Lin froze for a second before looking at Chen Hua. His gentle dark blue eyes grew with fury as he glared at her. Qian Su covered her mouth realizing her mistake, but it was too late.


    ¡°Just because people like her are slaves in my country, does not mean my country is right!¡± he yelled out as veins appeared on his forehead. Qian Su ran and grabbed Chen Hua¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t be angry with me Chen Hua!¡± she pleaded. Yu Lin watched as Chen Hua shook off Qian Su¡¯s arm before walking over to her.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± the fury disappeared from his eyes as he gave her a gentle smile, ¡°let¡¯s get along,¡± he said as he held out his hand.


    ¡°Un,¡± Yu Lin nodded as she shook his hand. She looked behind him to see Leng Zhuang looking at her but when they made eye contact he looked away.


    ¡°Chen Hua!¡± Qian Su cried out but Chen Hua just ignored her as he let go of Yu Lin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Leave him be, Qian Su. You know how Chen Hua is,¡± Yamanaru said as he helped pick Yu Lin off the ground. Yu Lin looked and saw Qian Su giving her a death glare but she didn¡¯t care as she just looked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m back! Teacher Li is not here right? I am not late, right?¡± Nie Fu said as he ran to the courtyard. Nobody answered him as the tension in the air was cold. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What are you doing standing in the doorway like this?!¡± Zhi Shu said behind Nie Fu. Nie Fu jumped forwards, before he and the rest of the students bowed.


    ¡°We welcome and honor Teacher Li,¡± they all said.


    ¡°Please rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Teacher Li,¡± they all rose. Zhi Shu smiled at them as he held a white scarf in his hand. He walked up to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Congratulations for working hard to be able to join us in the White section, Du Yu Lin. This is for you,¡± he handed the scarf to Yu Lin. Yu Lin received it with both hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li,¡± she said. She looked at the scarf and the scarf suddenly illuminated. Not only hers, but also the rest of the student¡¯s scarf illuminated. A golden number four appeared on her scarf. She looked around to see that Chen Huan was ranked first, then Leng Zhuang, and then Yang Yang. She didn¡¯t care for the others who ranked beneath her but she glanced to see Nie Fu ranked eighth and she sighed internally. Zhi Shu let out a small chuckle as he stroked his beard.


    ¡°Already ranked fourth of the class when you just joined? I¡¯m impressed. It¡¯s the first time that this has happened since I began to work here ten years ago. Usually when people join they are ranked last or second to last,¡± Zhi Shu let out another small chuckle.


    ¡°Not possible!¡± Qian Su yelled out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections Qian Su?¡± Zhi Shu looked at her.


    ¡°I-I¡­ no. Sorry,¡± she bowed her head.


    ¡°Good. Then let us start to head out. You all have what you need correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± they answered as they all showed Zhi Shu their bundle, all except Yu Lin. Zhi Shu knitted his eyebrows as he looked at Yu Lin. Yu Lin just raised her wrist up and then he nodded his head.


    ¡°Then, let us go,¡± he said as he led the way towards the circular platform.


    The group stood at the front gates and Yu Lin peered around to see students going on their way.


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± she asked Nie Fu who stood besides her. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°We are waiting for people from other classes,¡± Nie Fu answered her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The elves from Magic studies usually help fly us over there so that we get there faster. There are also people from Martial Arts studies who come by sometimes to offer some protection, or they also have their own missions to do.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ok, thank you,¡±


    ¡°No problems master,¡± Nie Fu gave her a smile and she just gave him a nod. Yu Lin crossed her arms, bored when she noticed that one of the walls had a mural painted onto it. She straightened her neck and took a closer look to see that the wall had the map of the world painted onto it.


    Her eyes laid themselves on the Sky continent as she continued to stare into its distance, as if her mind was there itself.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Nie Fu nudged her and she broke out of her trance as she turned her head. She saw five wind elves walking towards her. Their white hair and grey eyes seemed to mesmerize others as students turned their heads to look at them. Their white skin reflected the sun and their white clothings complimented the rest of them.


    ¡°Hello, Sheisa,¡± Yu Lin heard Zhi Shu said and she turned to see him giving a small headbow towards the elves¡¯ direction.


    ¡°Hello, Zhi Shu,¡± the shortest female elf replied.


    ¡°My students and I are all ready to go,¡± Zhi Shu said with a smile.


    ¡°You and your students may be ready to go, however, my students and I aren¡¯t ready to go yet,¡± Sheisa replied.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Well because you guys have a passenger that we don¡¯t want to take with us!¡± Sheisa looked straight at Yu Lin when she said this.


    ¡°Sheisa! You are a teacher! Are you going to teach your students discrimination?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgot your roots Zhi Shu? Have you forgotten how that dark lord cause so many problems in your hometown? That wasn¡¯t the only place where he caused destruction. I won¡¯t allow myself to ever give a helping hand to one of his kind. Either he finds his own way there, or you all can walk to your destination.¡±


    ¡°Sheisa!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind, and you can¡¯t make me, Zhi Shu,¡± Sheisa¡¯s eyes burned with fury as she glared at Yu Lin, ¡°just be glad that I won¡¯t end her life myself,¡± she hissed. Zhi Shu furrowed his eyebrows as he stroke his long beard.


    ¡°Fine. Then my students and I will just have to wa-¡±


    ¡°Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin suddenly said, ¡°if they don¡¯t want to help me, then that is fine. Please don¡¯t put everyone through trouble just because of me. I will be able to get there myself, I will just need a map.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble my other classmates any longer. Please, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin bowed to Zhi Shu. She heard him let out a sigh.


    ¡°Alright. Rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin stood up. She walked up to him and he handed her a scroll. She opened it up to see a map of the surrounding areas.


    ¡°We will be going to Henau village. If you want to be able to catch up with us then you should leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li. I will see you guys there then,¡± Yu Lin gave him another bow before turning to Sheisa, ¡°please bring my classmates safely to the village,¡± she gave her a bow before standing back up and leaving the gates of the academy.


    -


    He Lan was in deep in his thoughts that early morning as he had a dream about someone who had helped saved his life before. He stood in the courtyard waiting for other students. He kept wondering about the figure that he had seen the other day and was wondering if the person who he thought it was, was the figure.


    ¡°He Lan!¡±


    He wondered how she was doing. He remembered regretting not being able to tell her his goodbye wishes.


    ¡°He Lan!¡±


    If he could see her one more time, he would apologize for his actions that day. He wouldn¡¯t ha-


    ¡°He Lan!¡± He Lan felt a tug on his arm and he looked down to see Mei Rong looking back up at him with her big puppy eyes as she pouted.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked her which made her face scrunch up even more as she pushed him away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling your name for a while here! Why don¡¯t you answer me?¡± she crossed her arms, her new orange scarf was tied around her upper arm.


    ¡°Ah, sorry! I was just thinking about our mission so¡­ I was lost in thoughts,¡± He Lan apologized as he gave her an apologetic smile. He watched Mei Rong gave him a small look before smiling and wrapping her slender arms around his muscular one.


    ¡°Alright! I forgive you, but in exchange you have to train with me tomorrow!¡± Mei Rong smiled up at him.


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± He Lan said as he gave her a pet on the head.


    ¡°Ho ho! Look at our love birds over here!¡± He Lan turned around to see Jin Long and two other seniors walking towards them with a smirk on his face. He pulled his arm away from Mei Rong and bowed to Jin Long.


    ¡°Greetings seniors!¡± he quickly said.


    ¡°Ho ho! Don¡¯t mind me, He Lan! Continue with what you two were doing! Hehe!¡± Jin Long said as he gave He Lan a nudge.


    ¡°O-ou-our relationship isn¡¯t like that at all!¡± He Lan¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°Ohhh! Look at how he¡¯s denying all of this, Li Ying! He¡¯s acting just like me when you started coming on to me,¡± He Lan watched as Jin Long swung his arm gently over one of the other senior girl. The girl flushed red before she gave Jin Long a side eye and elbowed him. Her face was more on the cuter side and her body was lean and fit.


    ¡°You were the one who was coming on to me! What do you mean I was coming on to you?!¡± Li Ying said as she gave Jin Long a light punch.


    ¡°You were the one who came onto me first!¡±


    ¡°Did not!¡±


    ¡°Did too!¡± Li Ying gave Jin Long another punch and he caught it before twirling her arms over each other and giving her a back hug.


    ¡°Alright, alright! It doesn¡¯t matter who came onto each other first, the only thing that matters is that we got together in the end. Just like how you and Mei Rong will end up sooner or later, He Lan! Hehehe!¡± He Lan looked at Jin Long to see Jin Long giving him a wink. He looked away and shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. We are only childhood friends,¡± He Lan quickly said.


    ¡°Li Ying and I were also just childhood friends.¡±


    ¡°But it can¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? Do you have another in your heart?¡± Jin Long asked. He Lan bit his lip as he looked away.


    ¡°That¡¯s ri-¡±


    ¡°We better get going now!¡± Mei Rong suddenly yelled out. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to meet at the gates, so we should get going now!¡± she smiled before grabbing onto He Lan¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said and started to pull him towards the platform. He Lan didn¡¯t say anything as he just followed along with the seniors behind him.


    -


    They reached the gates and saw that the healers and elves were already getting in formation to head off. He Lan frowned as he counted only seven healers, whom he had met already.


    ¡°Leng Zhuang!¡± Mei Rong called out and Leng Zhuang turned his head. He saw them and gave them a big smile and waved. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Mei Rong said as she pulled He Lan along with her.


    ¡°You guys are finally here!¡± Leng Zhuang exclaimed.


    ¡°Un! I¡¯m so excited! This will be the first time I go out on a project with you and He Lan!¡± Mei Rong jumped up and down.


    ¡°But,¡± He Lan looked around again and looked back Leng Zhuang, ¡°Leng Zhuang, why are there only seven of you guys? I thought that you guys had a new recruit?¡± he asked. He saw Leng Zhuang¡¯s eyes widened before Leng Zhuang looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ he left first. We will meet him there,¡± Leng Zhuang quickly said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a low life creature!¡± Qian Su called out from behind Leng Zhuang. He Lan frowned.


    ¡°A low life creature? What do yo-¡±


    ¡°Alright! Stop asking questions. This is a matter dealing with my section. I don¡¯t pry in yours, so don¡¯t pry in mine,¡± Leng Zhaung said, ¡°and shut your mouth Qian Su. You already made Chen Hua angry, are you going to make me angry too?¡±


    ¡°Y-you! Hmph!¡± Qian Su turned her head away from them. He Lan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Chen Hua got angry?¡± he exclaimed. Throughout his time at Jongan, he had never heard or seen Chen Hua get angry before. He looked up to see Chen Hua talking with Jin Long. Those two have always got along.


    ¡°He Lan!¡± Leng Zhuang gave him a frustrated look and He Lan nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t pry anymore,¡± He Lan said as he started to get in formation too. He stood where he needed to and without even realizing it, his fingers themselves reached up to touch his blue headband.


    -


    Yu Lin started leaping her way towards Henua. She knew that even if she had a headstart that they would get there before her. If she had walked it would have taken her four hours, but by leaping she had cut it down to one. Still they would get there in fifteen minutes since wind elves are known for their great speed. She only clenched her teeth and hoped to get there in 45 minutes instead of an hour.


    -


    Yu Lin reached the area and she took in deep breaths to help with her panting. She quickly wiped away her beads of sweat as she walked towards the gate of the village to see Nie Fu standing there, waiting for her.


    ¡°Ah! Master!¡± he waved out to her.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Ah! I asked Teacher Li if I could stay here to inform you of the situation.¡±


    ¡°And why would you do that? You will losing on your practice!¡± Yu Lin scolded him.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing, master! Let us go in!¡± Nie Fu gave her a smile and she let out a sigh before nodding her head.


    The two walked around the village as Yu Lin looked around. There were stalls here and there with lots of people walking around. They saw her, and when they did they looked away and started to walk away.


    ¡°What happened to other students?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°The healer class scattered as they each have their own um¡­ patients to attend to. The elves went to practice magic near a river, and the martial artists went to the outskirts of the village to make sure no beasts will come through.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡± Nie Fu said as he laughed. The two walked for little bit longer before Nie Fu stopped. Yu Lin turned around. She saw that this was at the end of the busy street.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I will stay here. These are the patients that I will tend to. I suggest also help the people in this area too. If you keep walking further then you will go to patients that are¡­ well¡­ not great,¡± Nie Fu said. Yu Lin frowned at him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If you keep going, then you will the um¡­ less fortunate people. They are hard to deal with and don¡¯t have money to repay us so we will lost points because we couldn¡¯t compensate on our costs!¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Yu Lin raised her voice and Nie Fu¡¯s backed up a bit. ¡°As a healer, you must not discriminate against anyone patient. We are here to help people, if we don¡¯t help them, then who will? Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I understand!¡± Nie Fu quickly answered. Yu Lin took a deep breath in before letting it out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you. If you want to stay here, then go ahead and stay here. I will continue to go by myself,¡± Yu Lin gave him a small headbow before turning on her heels. She continued to walk deeper into the town.


    Yu Lin looked around to see that the buildings were more rundown on this side of the town. She looked to see people cowering at the sight of her and others straight up glaring at her. She didn''t mind. She had witnessed this scene a lot while traveling with Wang Pei. She walked to an open area and a table appeared before her from out of her endless bracelet. She set down on the table and set some herbs on a small mat before her. ¡®Let¡¯s get started, Du Yu Lin,¡¯ she told herself and took in a big breath.


    ¡°I am a physician from Jongan academy! If you need help, please come to me!¡±

 Chapter 55: Good Luck Charm

    ¡°I am a physician from Jongan academy! If you need help, please come to me!¡± Yu Lin screamed out again. No one wanted to approach her as they all just stood by their houses. Yu Lin stopped screaming as she just continued to sit there. She had known that from past experience that she was not going to get much from wasting her energy. She had to wait for someone to come to her first.


    After half an hour or so, a woman finally approached her approached her. The woman was carrying a baby in her hands. Her face was wrinkled with grief and her eyes cloudy with fatigue.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really a physician?¡± she asked, her voice was hoarse and her lips chapped.


    ¡°Yes. I am really a physician,¡± Yu Lin replied. The woman¡¯s pupils trembled as she handed Yu Lin her baby. Her baby was letting out loud cries of discomfort.


    ¡°My baby¡­ my baby¡­ please save my baby!¡± she begged as tears rolled down her dirty cheeks. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have much¡­ but please, I will give you anything you want! Please just save my child!¡± Yu Lin gently picked up the child from out of the woman¡¯s hand.


    Yu Lin bit her lips as she looked at how the only thing the baby had around it was a dirty rag. She took in a deep breath before placing her fingers on the baby¡¯s forehead. She felt its temperature was too high to be normal, and yet the baby¡¯s complexion showed that what he was suffering from was more than just a fever. She set the baby on the table and slowly removed the baby¡¯s blanket to find small bite marks. Some of the bite marks had puss oozing through them.


    ¡°What is this? Rat bites?¡± Yu Lin asked as she looked up at the mother. The mother face flushed red for a moment before she looked down in shame.


    ¡°Our¡­ our house is¡­ our house is not in the best shape. We don¡¯t even have a bed¡­ our only choice is to sleep on the floor and sometimes¡­¡± tears sprung out of her eyes as she covered her mouth.


    Yu Lin didn¡¯t ask any more questions as she paid her attention back to the crying baby. She looked down at her herbs and started to pack two separate bags for the woman. One she tied with a red string and the other she tied with a blue string. After she was done she took some herbs and brought out her mortar. She mashed the herb up and when it was slimy she pasted them onto the bite marks. After that, she took the rag and passed it back to the woman and wrapped the baby in a new clean cloth. When she did so, the baby had stopped crying.


    ¡°You can take him back,¡± she said as she handed the baby back to the woman along with the two packages of herbs, ¡°this is not hard to prepare. The one with the red string you can mash up if you have a mortar, if not then chew it up and then place it on his wounds. The other one you can burn in your house and the smoke will keep the rats away,¡± she told her. The woman bowed deeply to Yu Lin many times.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± she said.


    ¡°Stop. You can stop now,¡± Yu Lin said to her and she did as she wiped her tears away.


    ¡°How¡­ how can I pay you back?¡± she asked. ¡°I only have this body of mine and nothing else to give.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°what I want is a part of your body.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± the woman looked at Yu Lin with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Yu Lin quickly said as a chi energy stone appeared in her hand, ¡°all I need is a little bit of your chi energy,¡± Yu Lin said as she held out the chi energy stone in front of the woman. The woman looked up at her with a blank face, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what Yu Lin was saying.


    ¡°T-that¡­ that¡¯s all?¡± she trembled. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°This is all I want,¡± Yu Lin said. Tears burst out of the woman¡¯s eyes as she set her palm over the chi energy stone. After a moment she pulled her hand away and the stone was now a fourth full of chi energy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a huge chi center, so this is all I can give to you,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°No, this is enough. Thank you,¡± Yu Lin gave her a reassuring look. The woman smiled and gave Yu Lin another bow.


    ¡°Thank you physician,¡± she said before sniffling and walking away, rocking her baby.


    Yu Lin let out a small breath as she saw her carrying her child away. She stared in the distance for a moment before realizing that people were now peeking out of their houses. She cleared her throat.


    ¡°Please come! If you need help, please come see me! I will charge you whatever I have charged the previous woman, so please come!¡± she yelled out. When she yelled this out people slowly, one by one, started to inch towards her. Yu Lin let out a sigh of relief as she welcomed them.


    -


    He Lan and Mei Rong paroled the forest together as they kept their eyes out for any beasts that could potentially harm the village.


    ¡°Xiao Lan?¡± Mei Rong suddenly asked. He Lan jumped a bit surprised before he looked down to see a frown on Mei Rong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Y-you haven¡¯t called me that in a long time¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡­ you haven¡¯t forgotten about her?¡±


    ¡°Her? Who are you talking about?¡± He Lan frowned. Mei Rong looked up at him.


    ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Du Yu Lin! I¡¯m talking about Du Yu Lin!¡± she exclaimed. He Lan stopped walking. He looked through the forest with a complicated expression.


    ¡°I¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°Emergency! We need help!¡± He Lan turned his head to see Li Ying running towards them and he started to run towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jin Long saw a group of demon beasts running towards the village! We need to go help now!¡± she yelled. He Lan¡¯s eyes widened as he nodded and they started to head towards the village.


    -


    A couple hours passed before the last one in line finally came up to Yu Lin. It was an old woman with wrinkles spread throughout her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, elder?¡± Yu Lin asked. The old woman looked down at her and gave her a small smile.


    ¡°I am getting headaches these days before I go to sleep. Is there anything you can recommend me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Please sit, let me examine you,¡± Yu Lin said as she patted on the part of the table that was empty. The old woman took her seat as Yu Lin placed her fingers on the old woman¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You¡­ what is your name?¡± she asked as Yu Lin picked up her wrist and felt her pulse.


    ¡°My name? Why do you want to know?¡± Yu Lin asked as she gently pulled down the bottom part of the old woman¡¯s eyelid.


    ¡°I am curious. Can you not tell an old lady your name?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry elder, my name is Du Yu Lin,¡± Yu Lin felt the old woman¡¯s upper arms and nodded as she started to make a package for the lady.


    ¡°Tell me, why is a female in a male uniform?¡± the old lady suddenly whispered. Yu Lin froze for a second, before turning her head to the old lady.


    ¡°Elder¡­ how you can tell?¡± she asked. The old lady gave Yu Lin a small laugh before reaching into her sleeves and pulling out a necklace. The necklace was made out of a leather string and had a stone pendant. The lady put the necklace over Yu Lin¡¯s head before settling it on her neck. Yu Lin looked at her confused. ¡°Elder¡­ what is this?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°This is¡­ a favor I am repaying a certain someone.¡±


    ¡°Favor?¡±


    ¡°About a few years ago a young lady came to me with this necklace. She told me of my son¡¯s fate and told me that if I wanted to save my son I should do as she said. At first I was skeptical, but I would rather be safe than sorry. I did as she said and my son was saved. To return her favor she ask that if I ever meet a physician who¡¯s name is Du Yu Lin, I give this to her. She also told that Du Yu Lin was not a normal physician. It¡¯s only that I finally understood what she meant,¡± the old lady chuckled. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°What was her name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry physician. She told me that when the time comes she will meet you and that when she does she has a lot of things to tell you, but¡­ she never gave me her name. All I can tell you is that if you keep that necklace on then one day, you will meet her one day,¡± the old lady said. Yu Lin nodded her head as she finished preparing the old lady¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Please boil this to drink after dinner. It shall help you with your headaches,¡± Yu Lin handed her the package.


    ¡°Thank you, physician,¡± the old lady said as she gave Yu Lin a bow. Yu Lin also gave her a head bow out of respect. The old lady placed her hand over the chi energy stone and left some chi before leaving. Yu Lin watched the old lady walk away and she was in deep thought for a moment before she started packing her things. She stood up and her back was faced towards the busy street.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± she felt someone tap her shoulder and she turned around to see Yang Yang standing there with a smile on her face. ¡°Did you make a lot of money today?¡±


    ¡°Money? Ah¡­ so-so.¡±


    ¡°So-so?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. So-so,¡± Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I see¡­I came to get you. you want to head back to the entrance together then?¡± Yang Yang asked.


    ¡°I still need to pack. You can head on before me,¡± Yu Lin said. Yang Yang frowned before nodding her head.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m leaving first!¡± she said as she started to walk away. Yu Lin looked at her and shrugged before continuing her packing.


    ¡°New student,¡± she felt another tap on her shoulder and she looked behind her to see Sartuo there, ¡°we should get going. Teacher Li told me to come get everyone so he can get a headcount.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go on ahead first, I still need to pack.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said before leaving her. Yu Lin went on to pack again.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± she felt another tap on her shoulder and she turned around to see Chen Hua standing there.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you get a lot of patients today?¡±


    ¡°So-so,¡± Yu Lin said as she turned back to continue packing.


    ¡°So-so? What¡¯s that suppose to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means,¡± Yu Lin turned back around as she finished putting everything in her endless bracelet, ¡°that I got enough,¡± she answered him. Chen Hua let out a laugh before nodding his head.


    ¡°Okay then. You want to head back together?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Lin replied. The two started to head back to the entrance.


    ¡°You are not a chatterbox it seems,¡± Chen Hua suddenly said.


    ¡°Mhmm. I¡­ I don¡¯t like speak much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see¡­ but you have quite an interesting voice.¡±


    ¡°Interesting voice?¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone have such a husky voice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all it takes to make a voice interesting?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just¡­ your voice doesn¡¯t necessarily sound like a male or female. That¡¯s the interesting part.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°But that not¡¯s a bad thing! It¡¯s a go-¡±


    ¡°Chen Hua!¡± they turned around to see Yamanaru standing there, ¡°I need some help!¡± he called out. Chen Hua frowned before looking at Yu Lin.


    ¡°You return first, I will go see what¡¯s wrong,¡± he said. Yu Lin nodded and Chen Hua ran towards Yamanaru. Yu Lin just shrugged and was beginning to turn around when she felt someone¡¯s hand grab her arm and force her around.


    ¡°I am warning you,¡± Qian Su hissed in her face, ¡°to pack your bags and get out of Jongan academy! Or else...¡± Yu Lin pushed her arms off and glared down at her.


    ¡°Or else what? What are you going to do to me?¡± Yu Lin asked. Qian Su narrowed her eyes at her.


    ¡°Y-y-you,¡± she pointed at Yu Lin, ¡°You just watch. If you don¡¯t leave¡­ you will not live a happy life here!¡± she hissed before bumping Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder and stomping her way towards Chen Hua. Yu Lin just rolled her eyes before continuing to walk to the entrance.


    Yu Lin was closed to the entrance as she saw Yang Yang waving at her. She gave a slight wave back, but her arm stopped mid air when she suddenly heard a scream behind her.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± cries rang out and she turned around to see all the patients she just help run towards her. Behind them were four Demon Silver Clawed Apes who ran full speed at them. The apes were three times the human¡¯s size and their eyes glowed a bright red, indicating they were in rage. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she saw one of the kids she had checked up being picked up by the ape. The child cried out as he was being lifted into the air. She stomped her foot down as she leaped towards the ape.


    ¡°Ahh! Mommy!¡± the child cried as his mother cried out for him down below. Yu Lin pushed herself upwards and in midair she twisted her body as her leg landed on the apes upper arm and the ape roared as it dropped the boy. Yu Lin put her feet down to make herself fall faster as she caught the boy in her arms.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± the mother cried out as Yu Lin handed her the boy.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yu Lin ordered as she gave the mother a push and turned her head back towards the apes. She balled her fists, ready to fight as all four apes surrounded her.


    ¡°Kaaaakkkk!¡± one of them bared its fangs at her as it swung at her with its fist which had large claws hovering on it. Yu Lin jumped to dodge it and as she was in the air another ape swung at her. She saw the ape¡¯s arm coming and she lifted her leg up. When the ape¡¯s arm came she kicked it and she heard the ape cry as a bone snapped.


    Another ape tried to grab her arm as she was falling and she swung her body upwards, landing her kick into the ape¡¯s arm. The ape squealed as it let her go and she was back down on the ground. She kicked one of the apes in the abdomen and the ape moved to the side as she started to run away. She didn¡¯t leap as she wanted to lead the apes after her, and after her they came. She ran towards the direction of the entrance as she saw other apes coming from the other way.


    ¡°Hide! Run away!¡± she screamed to the stall owners as they started to run into buildings. Yu Lin kept running and she looked behind her to see a woman still trying to pack some things. Yu Lin clenched her teeth as she was going to run back to help her, but realized that the apes were completely ignoring that woman and not only were they ignoring that woman, they were ignoring everyone around them and going solely for Yu Lin. Yu Lin frowned, confused, but was a bit glad as she didn¡¯t have to defend anyone else.


    She ran outside the village as she left the entrance and the apes charged at her. She pushed her heel down to break as she turned to face the apes. She concentrated on her chi as her skin began to toughen up, becoming as hard as leather. She clenched her fists as the first one came and focused her chi onto her fists, and her legs.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡± she yelled out as she punched the first one in the stomach. The ape fell down and she continued punching the others in the faces and other critical spots to make them fall.


    One of them reached out to scratch her, tearing her leg pants but her skin was too tough to pierce through. She clenched her teeth still feeling the pain of the nail as she kicked the ape''s fist, breaking through its claws and reaching its knuckles. The ape screamed as it backed away holding its fist.


    Yu Lin didn¡¯t stop as she saw new ones coming and old ones were getting back up to fight her. Her eyebrows furrowed together. ¡®Why are they still getting back up? They usually stop and lose their rage once they are knocked down and will return to normal. Afterwards, they will go and run back to the forest. Why are they still getting back up?!¡¯ Yu Lin asked herself as she continued to fight them.


    ¡°KEEEEEEKKK!¡± Yu Lin closed one of her eyes to bear the pain as she heard one of them screech loudly. She looked above one of the apes to see an ape about five times the size of a normal human running at her. This ape had a silver streak of hair running down its back and Yu Lin knew this one was the king of this pack. ¡®As long as I defeat this one, then the others shall all retreat¡­ or at least I hope,¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she kicked another one in the face. She stomped her feet and leaped back to give herself some distance with the rest of them. She breathed in and concentrated at the king ape coming as she gathered her chi energy together. ¡®Just one good hit and this might all end¡­ just one go-¡¯


    ¡°M-master!¡± she heard Nie Fu¡¯s voice calling out to her side and she saw Nie Fu running towards her, presumably to help her. A distance behind Nie Fu she saw Zhi Shu, the other Medicinal Studies students, and the elves flying closer. She shook her head.


    ¡°Go away!¡± she yelled at Nie Fu. She didn¡¯t want him to intrude into the fight because she didn¡¯t want another burden. She didn¡¯t feel too worried though, because so far the only one the apes had seemed to be coming onto was her.


    ¡°But mas-¡± Yu Lin did not hear Nie Fu¡¯s voice as she saw the king ape suddenly turned his head. The king looked at Nie Fu, and grinned as it started to run towards Nie Fu. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew as she was confused, but now she also had to hurry.


    ¡°Sir Su! Run!¡± she yelled to him but Nie Fu¡¯s face had turned pale and Yu Lin had remembered him telling her he was sick. Yu Lin clenched her teeth as she changed her course of direction and started to leap towards him.


    Yu Lin was fast, but so was the ape as it reached closer and closer. Sweat trickled down Yu Lin¡¯s forehead as she saw Nie Fu tried to run back. Before Nie Fu could get far he fell down and held on to his stomach. He looked horrified as his jaw and eyes trembled at the sight of the ape getting closer and closer. ¡®I won¡¯t reach in time to defend. I won¡¯t be able to,¡¯ in that moment Yu Lin clenched her teeth as she made a choice.


    -


    Mei Rong rushed towards the entrance as He Lan and the other seniors were taking care of the demon apes at the back of the village. Mei Rong almost reached the Medicinal Studies teacher when she saw that another healer had fallen. Adrenaline pumped through her as she started to run. As she ran she saw a familiar figure run towards the healer that had fallen. Her eyes widened as she came to a full stop. The white strands of hair, the red eyes, and the white spot gave away the person. Mei Rong would¡¯ve had enough time to help the healer, but instead, her hand that had held the store trembled as her pupils shook.


    ¡°Du¡­ Du¡­ Du Yu Lin?¡± she muttered before she saw Yu Lin wrap her arms around the healer, as a mother would do to protect her child, and the ape''s claws came down at Yu Lin¡¯s back.

 Chapter 56: Is it you?

    Yu Lin grimaced as she felt the king ape¡¯s claw tear through her right shoulder. If it had been a normal person, then that person¡¯s arm would¡¯ve been ripped off their body.


    ¡°KEEEKKK!¡± Yu Lin heard the king ape squeal. She glanced back to see the king ape hitting his hand that now had a couple droplets of Yu Lin¡¯s blood on it. Yu Lin turned her attention back to Nie Fu.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked and he looked at like a child and nodded. ¡°Are you su-¡± Yu Lin stopped as a gust of wind blew towards her face and something caught her nose. She looked at Nie Fu¡¯s robe and pulled it towards her nose.


    ¡°Huh? M-master?¡± Nie Fu exclaimed but Yu Lin ignored him as she sniffed some more of his cloak as she pulled it around. Her eyes narrowed as she found the source of the scent. ¡®Koogi Lust¡­ this scent is Koogi Lust,¡¯ she thought. She looked back at Nie Fu and glared at him for a moment before pulling his cloak off of him. ¡°Wah! Master! Wh-what are you doing?!¡±


    In the meantime a robe appeared in her hand from her endless bracelet and she wrapped that one around herself and tied it around her waist before pulling on Nie Fu¡¯s cloak. She observed the apes and saw that their whole attention was now on the cloak that she was holding. Yu Lin slowly moved away from Nie Fu and the rest as she watch the apes. The king ape looked up from his hand and his eyes burned with fury at Yu Lin. He raised his pointer finger up and pointed at Yu Lin.


    ¡°KEEEEEKKK!¡± he squealed and the apes all roared with him as they all started to run towards her. In that moment a sword appeared into Yu Lin¡¯s right hand as she held the sword in front of her.


    ¡°HYAA!¡± screamed an ape as it jumped towards Yu Lin first and Yu Lin swung her sword at an upwards motion at the ape. The ape dodge the attack, but Yu Lin wasn¡¯t done yet as she leapt up into the air and started diving down. She slice at the ape with a circular motion and the ape let out a yelp as it went down.


    Yu Lin jumped off that ape as two others jumped at her and kicked one of them while extending her body and slicing the other one with her sword. They both let out a yelp as they fell down and the other one jumped up to grab Yu Lin. Yu Lin twisted her body as she moved her sword in a zigzag direction at a fast pace, cutting through the apes claws, and hands. The ape screamed out in pain as Yu Lin sliced off its arm and it fell to the floor along with the others. Yu Lin landed on the floor and clenched her teeth as she grabbed onto her right shoulder. Sweat trickled down her face as she panted for her breath.


    She looked up to see that the only one still standing was the king ape. She took in a deep breath as she picked her sword up and pointed it at the ape. The ape yelled as it ran towards her with all its might. Yu Lin pushed herself up with her legs as she turned a full circle in the air towards the ape. The ape reached out to lash at her and at that moment Yu Lin ripped of Nie Fu¡¯s cloak and threw it at the ape, blinding him. The ape snarled at the cape before wrapping his hands around it and tearing at it ferociously. Yu Lin landed on the ground and watched as the king ape lick the cloak and started to chew away at parts of it.


    ¡°I was right,¡± Yu Lin muttered, ¡°what kind of bastard would do this?¡± she hissed under her breath. Yu Lin took in a sharp breath before walking up to the king ape and she pointed her sword at him. She took in a deep breath before bringing her sword down. The ape let out a small cry as it fell and died. Yu Lin picked up what was left of the cloak and set it on fire. She dropped it and it also lit the king ape on fire, and not before long only ashes and bones were left.


    ¡°Hey! M-my cloak!¡± Nie Fu cried out.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Yu Lin said as she turned to look at them. The elves looked at her with disgust. Her classmates just looked at her wide-eyed, and Zhi Shu showed no expression on his face. Yu Lin¡¯s sword disappeared back into her endless bracelet. She looked in the village to see that there didn¡¯t seem to be anymore apes chasing after her. She turned and bowed to Zhi Shu.


    ¡°I will see you back at the academy, Teacher Li,¡± she said as she turned around.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Zhi Shu yelled out. ¡°What about your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Yu Lin said before leaping away.


    -


    Mei Rong saw everything and she swallowed hard before running back to He Lan.


    She reached He Lan and saw that they had taken care of everything on this side. She looked at him with a conflicted expression. She watched as he saw her and ran to her.


    ¡°How is it? Is everything alright on that side?¡± He Lan asked. She gave him a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Someone already took care of everything,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Someone? Who?¡±


    ¡°The new¡­ healer student.¡±


    ¡°Really? They must be skilled to be able to do so!¡±


    ¡°Un,¡± Mei Rong nodded.


    ¡°Who is it? Did you ask for their name?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mei Rong lied.


    ¡°What are you two love birds doing?! We still need to help clean up some of the mess!¡± Jin Long yelled and Mei Rong nodded as they walked up to him.


    -


    Yu Lin found a secluded cave on her way back and she stopped in there. She crumpled some dried leaves and left them at the entrance to ward off demon beasts. After that she walked inside the cave and pulled off the blood soaked robe as a candle appeared in front of her. She lit the candle and then started to strip off her clothing. She clenched her teeth as she pulled each piece of clothing off. By Yu Lin there was a small bush of greens growing. When her blood touched the bush it shriveled up and died.


    Yu Lin sat crossed leg and placed her hands on her knees. She closed her eyes as she started to heal her cut by moving her chi energy to her shoulder.


    -


    After about fifteen minutes Yu Lin opened her eyes and let out a sigh. A bucket and small bowl appeared in front of her and she began to wash off her shoulder along with her clothes. She washed off her robe first and as she picked up her cloak she stopped. She brought her cloak up to her nose and she smelt it.


    ¡°Koongi¡­ lust¡­ on me?¡± she furrowed her eyebrows and gritted her teeth. ¡°So¡­ I was the target¡­ not Su Nie Fu¡­ that explains a lot,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s red eyes started to burn, ¡°Dragon Lair? If you want me dead¡­ then don¡¯t blame me for anything that happens¡­¡± Yu Lin¡¯s voice was as sharp as a sword.


    -


    Yu Lin reached the gates of Jongan academy after she finished washing and sewing her clothes back together. She reached the gates and the guards stopped her.


    ¡°Why are you back alone?¡± they asked.


    ¡°Because I had to find a way back myself. My teacher should already be back already,¡± she answered.


    ¡°But your teacher and the rest of the group has not come back yet,¡± the guards replied. Yu Lin pursed her lips together. It had taken her two hours to travel back because she had stopped. By that time the rest of them should have already returned.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± the guards answered. Yu Lin looked at them with doubtful eyes as she stood there in silence. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Let her pass,¡± Zhi Shu¡¯s voice rang out from behind her and she turned around to see him along with her class, and a few of the elves.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the guards said as they bowed. Yu Lin bowed to Zhi Shu as he walked up to her.


    ¡°Rise,¡± he said and she did so. She looked to see that none of the Martial Artists students were there, and Sheisa was also not there.


    ¡°Where are the others, Teacher Li?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°They will all be returning back soon,¡± Zhi Shu explained. Yu Lin nodded her head before following Zhi Shu onto the platform.


    All of the students stood in a line in the courtyard as Zhi Shu walked back and forth in front of them.


    ¡°Today,¡± Zhi Shu¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°we faced great danger, however, thanks to one of our students no one got injured,¡± Zhi Shu stopped in front of Yu Lin, ¡°since the day has been long you may all go rest, except for you, Yu Lin. Follow me,¡± Zhi Shu said as he turned around.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li.¡±


    Yu Lin entered Zhi Shu¡¯s office and closed the door behind her as Zhi Shu took a seat in his chair. Yu Lin walked up to his desk and bowed.


    ¡°What do you need me for, Teacher Li?¡± she asked. Zhi Shu looked her up and down before he stroked his long beard.


    ¡°How long have you been practicing for martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Since a long time ago¡­ I don¡¯t remember,¡± Yu Lin replied. Zhi Shu glanced at her shoulder for a moment as he continued to stroke his beard.


    ¡°Then tell me¡­ why does your blood smell like the Insuda flower?¡± Zhi Shu¡¯s got straight to the point. Yu Lin froze for a moment. She had expected that Zhi Shu would find out after her injury, but she did not know that he would confront her so fast.


    ¡°I do not understand,¡± Yu Lin lied with a straight face, ¡°what does Teacher Li mean by this?¡± she watched Zhi Shu¡¯s hand fly up before he smacked the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Tell me the truth!¡± he yelled. Yu Lin balled her fist as she continued to look him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I do not understand. What does Teacher Li mean by this?¡± she asked again, her words colder than before. One of Zhi Shu¡¯s eye twitch as he looked at her. The two of them seemed to battle with their eyes before Zhi Shu let out a frustrated breath.


    ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t dig any further. Go!¡± Zhi Shu turned his back towards Yu Lin.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li. Goodnight, Teacher Li,¡± Yu Lin gave him a bow before walking back to her room.


    Yu Lin closed her door and she looked at her room. She observed the whole room to make sure that not a thing was out of its place before she walked out to her own bath. She stripped and enter the bath allowing its warmth to embrace her. She thought about the day¡¯s event and let out a breath. ¡®Even if you a friend in my last life¡­ in this life, you could be foe. Sorry, Zhi Shu,¡¯ she thought to herself as she leaned back in her bath.


    -


    Yu Lin opened her eyes as she heard a knock on her door. She quickly pulled on her uniform before opening the door. She saw Yang Yang standing there with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yang Yang asked. Yu Lin looked around to see no one behind and she stepped out of her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. What brings you here?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°I came to check up on you. I saw how you protected Nie Fu yesterday and¡­ I saw how much you got hurt. I was worried,¡± Yang Yang said.


    ¡°Why are you worried? Are we friends?¡±


    ¡°W-we¡­ we might not be friends¡­ but I will still worry for a classmate of mine. Besides, you helped saved all of us. How could I not be worried?¡± Yang Yang looked down. ¡°I¡­ I am sorry too¡­ I thought you were short and weak¡­ I didn¡¯t expect for you to be so strong¡­ sorry,¡± Yang Yang gave Yu Lin an apologetic smile. Yu Lin looked at her fingers for a moment before just nodding.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said. Yang Yang¡¯s smiled turned bright.


    ¡°Then, shall we go eat breakfast together? I will show you around!¡± Yang Yang proposed. Yu Lin looked at with no expression yet thoughts raced in her head. ¡®Was it you? Are you just pretending to be kind so you can gain my trust? Did you put that Koongi Lust on me yesterday?¡¯


    ¡°Yu Lin? What¡¯s wrong? Are you not hungry?¡± Yang Yang asked. Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said and Yang Yang gave her a big smile as the two headed to the cafeteria together.


    -


    The two sat down by each other to eat and Yang Yang looked ecstatic as she stared down at the food on her tray.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I always wanted to eat breakfast with someone but¡­I¡­ I am not that popular here. So¡­ hehe,¡± Yang Yang gave out an empty laugh. ¡°But, things will be different. I have you! Let¡¯s become friends! I promise that if you become friends with me I will never betray you!¡± Yang Yang said sternly. Yu Lin just looked at her, debating about what to do.


    ¡°Look, Yamanaru! The fat pig and a low life creature are having breakfast together! I guess they know their own kind after all!¡± Qian Su cackled as she approached them, fanning herself. Yu Lin looked up at her. ¡®Is it you?¡¯ she thought. She knew it wasn¡¯t Yamanaru for Yamanaru did not even touch her yesterday so she ignored him. Qian Su glared at her.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to be staring at me for so long?!¡± she yelled. Yu Lin looked down at her food and picked up her chopsticks. She began to eat and Yang Yang followed her. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore you low life creature!¡± Qian Su yelled as she grabbed the corner of Yu Lin¡¯s tray and tried to flip it up. Yu Lin pushed it down with her fingers as she looked up at her.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Yu Lin warned, ¡°while I am still being kind, stop,¡± Yu Lin hissed. She watched as Qian Su swallowed hard before backing away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do! You are lucky that today I am tired, or else I would have ended you already!¡± she screamed as she stomped away and Yamanaru followed her. Yu Lin paid her no attention as she continued eating her food.


    -


    After breakfast, Yu Lin and Yang Yang parted ways after Yang Yang told her that today was a free day. Yu Lin wanted to read and Yang Yang wanted to go out to buy sweets.


    Yu Lin headed to the white section¡¯s library and in there she saw Chen Hua checking out books. Chen Hua noticed her and smiled. ¡®Or¡­ is it you?¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she gave him a headbow.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You also like to read?¡± Chen Hua said as he walked up to her with a couple books in his hand. Yu Lin nodded.


    ¡°I do. Sir Shan also likes to read?¡±


    ¡°Un. I love books! There are always so much more to learn in this world!¡± Chen Hua exclaimed as his eyes shined. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes soften as she looked at him. ¡®Just like your father¡­¡¯ Yu Lin thought.


    ¡°Then, can sir Shan recommend me any books?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Chen Hua smiled as he looked through his book stacks. After a moment he handed her a book. ¡°This one is one of my favorite! It talks about basic medicine and others may find it useless at this level¡­ but I believe that going back to the basics is the key to everything. I hope that you also enjoy it. You don¡¯t need to check it out! Just return it to me when you are done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir Shan. Then I will be on my way,¡± Yu Lin gave him another headbow before walking away.


    -


    Yu Lin looked at the door handle to see a diamond sparkling back at her. Her hand rose and she knocked on the door. After a moment, the door opened to reveal Nie Fu¡¯s standing there.


    ¡°What do you wan-¡± Nie Fu was yelling at her with anger but after realizing it was her he stopped, ¡°A-ah! Sorry. What is it m-master?¡± Nie Fu asked. Yu Lin cocked her head as she looked at him.


    ¡°I wanted to check up on you. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes! I¡¯m fine. I took a huge dump this morning and it cleaned everything out of me!¡± Nie Fu stuttered as a sweat bead trailed down the side of his forehead. Yu Lin took notice of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If I could help out my fellow servant, then the injury on my shoulder is nothing at all,¡± Yu Lin said. She watched as Nie Fu¡¯s lips curled down and he looked nervously to the ground.


    ¡°M-m-master! Th-thank¡­ thank you¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for master then¡­ I would be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry. I ruined your cloak. If you want, I will give you mine.¡±


    ¡°N-n-no! It¡¯s alright. I can always get another one from Teacher Li. Don¡¯t worry about it m-master! I¡­ I am still resting¡­ so¡­ if master would excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. I understand. Rest well and take care of your body. If something happens to you, then my shoulder would have gone to waste.¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­ alright¡­ I understand¡­¡± Nie Fu gave Yu Lin a bow before retreating into his chamber. Yu Lin stood in front of his door for a moment, in deep thought, before she turned around. She started to walk back to her room and on her way she saw Saruto talking with Chen Hua. After a moment, Chen Hua left and Saruto started to walk towards her direction. He saw Yu Lin and gave her a small headbow. Yu Lin gave him a headbow back before watching him past. ¡®Is it you? But¡­ yo-¡¯ she felt a tug on her arm and she turned to see Leng Zhuang.


    ¡°Why did you decide to come here?!¡± Leng Zhuang yelled at her. She shook off his arm.


    ¡°Why? Is my existence here really that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes it is! Your existence here has turned this academy upside down!¡±


    ¡°And? Do you think I care?¡±


    ¡°You should!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you owe him that much¡­¡±


    ¡°Who? Who do I ow-¡±


    ¡°Chu He Lan! You¡­ you owe him that much¡­¡± Leng Zhuang¡¯s eyes quivered as he said He Lan¡¯s name. Yu Lin looked away.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t owe him anything. He means nothing to me, just as you do, just as she does. I will live my life the way I want to live it. If any of you guys come in my way¡­ I will not hesitate to do what I need to do in order to achieve my goals. You can relay my words to them,¡± Yu Lin hissed before she pushed Leng Zhuang out of the way and headed back towards her room. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have long¡­ long long ago destroyed all the feelings I have for you guys¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she walked away.

 Chapter 57: Man in the Forest

    The next two months went by quietly as nothing unusual occurred. The class still went outside to help people, and when they did, Yu Lin was cautious of everything not letting even one person brush against her. Yu Lin just attended classes like usual. When she wasn¡¯t in class she would help tutor Nie Fu or hang out with Yang Yang. Once in a while Chen Hua would come and talk to her for an hour or so. Other than that nothing really occurred. Despite this Yu Lin could not help but feel something deeper and darker lurking in the background. She tried to investigate but nothing really showed up and she couldn¡¯t just make accusations based on false claims.


    -


    ¡°M-master?¡± Nie Fu asked her one day during their tutor sessions.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you helping tutor me?¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s cause you¡¯re the last on in class. Do you not want these tutor sessions?¡±


    ¡°N-n-no! I am just¡­ thank you¡­¡± Nie Fu shyly said. Yu Lin shrugged her shoulders as she just continued to explain concepts to him.


    -


    After about half a month all the students were gathered in the courtyard. Yu Lin stood in between Yang Yang and Qian Su as they stood from highest to lowest rank.


    ¡°I have an announcement to make,¡± Zhi Shu said, ¡°as you all know, well except for Yu Lin, every year there is a tournament held in Jongan academy to choose the best people here. Only those in the White sections of each studies will be able to participate. The tournament is a long ways from now, but I want you guys to start training to be able to get you guys ready for the tournament. For this, we will head out tomorrow to go hone your skills. I want you guys to start getting ready right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Li,¡± they all replied as Zhi Shu walked away. Yu Lin was going to go prepare when Qian Su stood in front of her.


    ¡°I need to talk with you,¡± she said with a smile on her face. Yu Lin looked behind her to see the rest of the class had already rushed to pack their things.


    ¡°What do you want from him, Qian Su?¡± Yu Lin heard Chen Hua call out as she felt him come stand by her side.


    ¡°I just want to talk in private. Is this too difficult to do?¡±


    ¡°If you want to say anything, then just say it here.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Qian Su said as she reached out and wrapped her arms around Yu Lin¡¯s arm. Yu Lin felt Qian Su push her chest onto Yu Lin¡¯s arm and Yu Lin tried to pull away but Qian Su had a surprisingly firm grip. ¡°Sir Du, I must apologize for my rude behavior towards you these first few months but¡­ after spending time observing you, I have fallen for you.¡±


    ¡°Q-Qi-Qian Su! Why are you acting like this out in public?¡± Chen Hua¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°I am not interested,¡± Yu Lin started pulling her arm back but Qian Su just pulled onto it harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I am one of the most beautiful women in Medicinal Studies. Are you sure you¡¯re going to let a chance to get with me just slip through your fingers?¡± she brought her lips closer to Yu Lin¡¯s face and Yu Lin backed away.


    ¡°Ni Qian Su!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Chen Hua! I am not talking to you right now am I? Are you jealous?¡± Qian Su yelled at Chen Hua. Chen Hua¡¯s eyes grew as he looked away.


    ¡°I am no-¡±


    ¡°Emergency!¡± a guard rushed into the premise. Yu Lin felt Qian Su let go and she moved away as Chen Hua turned around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A location stone broke! According to the glass mirror, some sort of magic was casted to the west and injured a carriage bringing in the new recruits. Most of them are severely injured. We need healers right now!¡± the guard informed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Chen Hua, go inform teacher. I will go on first to see the situation,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°please lead the way sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the soldier said as they headed to platform.


    ¡°Wait, Yu Lin! You ca-¡±


    ¡°You guys will be able to get assistant from the other class but I have to get there on my own. It will be better that I leave first since this is an emergency!¡± Yu Lin yelled back as she continued to the platform.


    She reached the main gates and the guard pointed her towards the direction.


    ¡°Just follow that way and you will eventually meet them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to come along?¡±


    ¡°No. I still have to go and gather more people just in case but, don¡¯t worry. People will come right after you!¡± he nodded his head. Yu Lin looked at him for a moment before nodding her head.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said as she started to leap away.


    -


    Yu Lin followed the guard¡¯s directions and reached the place of the incident. There were bodies everywhere as huge hole was planted onto the ground next to a broke carriage. ¡®What is this?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Why is this¡­ so similar?¡¯ she bit her lip and swallowed hard. She shook her head to calm herself as she went up and started to examine the bodies one by one. Some of them did not make it as their bodies were burnt to the point of being unidentifiable.


    Yu Lin didn¡¯t wait for the rest of the healers to come as chi energy stones appeared in her hands and she put on a set of ten rings on each of her fingers. Afterwards she started to heal the unconscious people as fast as she could. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Within a two hour she was able to take care of everyone¡¯s condition for the most part. For the ones who needed minor attention she left colored ribbons on them. Sweat trickled down her forehead as she looked into the sky, wondering when the rest of the other healers were going to come. She had almost ran out of chi energy stones as she only half of one left after helping fifty people.


    She decided to examine the area more as she went to the crater in the ground. She frowned as she saw some blood splatter around the edges of the crater. She followed the blood splatter as she saw small droplets of blood in the grass that could not be seen at first glance. She followed the blood trail until she saw that it lead into a forest. She looked back at the people that she had just treated and she ran back to them.


    She created a hut around them with her earth energy and then enchanted some spells to help the barricade. After that she could feel small vibrations and she put her head on the ground to hear horse hooves.


    ¡°That strange¡­ did they not get help from the elves? Is that why they are late?¡± she thought. She got back up left a note on the hut before running after the blood trail. The inside of the forest was dense and she had to look carefully to see the blood trails on the ground. She continued to follow the blood trail and after a moment she saw a man lying with his back against the tree. She walked up to the man and placed her fingers on his forehead.


    ¡°A fever,¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡®That¡¯s strange,¡¯ she thought to herself, ¡®why is he the only one who isn¡¯t burnt? Why is he over here and not with the rest over there? Why?¡¯ Just then she felt droplets of water land on her face. She looked up to see the dark clouds above her. She had been too busy the whole time to notice the rain clouds flying over her. ¡°This must be why the wind elves couldn¡¯t help,¡± she groaned. She grabbed the man¡¯s arm and put it over her shoulder. She looked around her to see a nearby cave and she started to drag him there.


    When they were inside, she set set the man against a rock. Candles appeared from into her hands and she lit them and placed them around the area. Afterwards she placed a blanket on the ground, before moving the man and putting him on top of the blanket. Yu Lin observed the man and saw that he was having difficulties breathing. She pushed his short black bangs back as she turned his face back and forth, looking at his complexion. After that she looked down at his torso to see a red stain on his purple robes. She started to pull his robes off.


    ¡°Please¡­ please¡­ no¡­ brother¡­ no¡­¡± she heard him mumbling but she continued to keep her focus on his robes. She removed his last layer to reveal the man¡¯s pale, muscular chest. His chest moved up and down at a rapid pace as he seemed to be struggling for air. Yu Lin¡¯s fingers trailed down his chest, down his prominent abas, and stopped just above his trousers. To the side of his hip bone was a deep gash. Blood continued to trickle out of the gash as Yu Lin made her way to it. She gently touched the area around it to check its situation.


    ¡°A sword wound?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she heard the man let out a yelp and she looked up to see his complexion darkening. She frowned as she pulled his hands up to see his fingertips were a light shade of purple.


    ¡°Poison,¡± she said. She looked back at the wound to see that the blood was darker than usual. Yu Lin placed her nose above the man¡¯s dry lips. ¡°This¡­ what kind of poison smells like this?¡± Yu Lin bit her lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I can help him,¡± she said to herself as she pushed a clean bandage down onto his gash.


    ¡°But do you want to?¡± she heard a familiar voice say and she looked up to see Li Hu Die sitting on a rock across from her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this situation familiar to the one back then?¡± Hu Die smirked at her. ¡°If you save him¡­ could he be the one to kill you later?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yu Lin yelled.


    ¡°Hehe! Alright, do what you want then, you stubborn wench!¡± Hu Die taunted before disappearing. Yu Lin looked back down and her heart raced.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t think of that¡­ you are a physician¡­ you are a physician¡­¡± she muttered to herself as a bowl, kettle, and herbs appeared in front of her. She ran the blade across her hand and started to prepare an antidote.


    After she was done she laid the man¡¯s upper torso on her shoulder and brought the bowl up to the man¡¯s lip. She opened his mouth and tried to pour it in but the man wouldn¡¯t swallow as he continued to mutter things.


    ¡°Brother¡­ no¡­ father¡­ no¡­ no¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, drink this,¡± Yu Lin mumbled as she tried again but he just wouldn¡¯t take it. Yu Lin glanced down at his fingertips and could see the shade of purple turning darker. Time was running out. She clenched her teeth before opening her mouth and pouring the contents inside. She turned back to the man and open his mouth. She placed her lips on his as the antidote started to flow into his mouth. This time he didn¡¯t have time to mumble as his lips were on hers and the antidote started to go down slowly as his adam apple moved up and down.


    After all the liquid was gone from her mouth she pulled back and wiped her lips. She then set him down and moved to heal his wound. She moved the bandage away and set her hand above it. She started to heal it with the chi energy stone. Her eyebrows rose as the wound was deeper than she had imagined. She was only a fourth of the way finished when all the yellow chi inside the chi energy stone diminished.


    She bit her lip as her eyes moved back and forth.


    ¡°What to do?¡± she questioned herself. She looked down at the rings on all her fingers. She knew her chi was safe to use on humans since Wang Pei had put her through various tests as if she was his test subject. Still, she was unsure. A voice echoed inside her head. ¡®Remember Yu Lin, you can save with your chi energy but¡­ be very careful. I beg of you, be very careful,¡¯ Wang Pei had told her in the past. She took in a deep breath before looking down at the wound. She started to remove the rings on her fingers.


    She placed her hand over the wound and closed her eyebrows knitted together as she concentrated on the wound. Purple chi energy started to flow out of her hand and the wound was now healing ten times faster than it was before when she was using yellow chi energy.


    -


    After about half an hour she pulled back as she was now finished with the wound. She glanced outside to see the heavy rain still pouring. She looked back at the man¡¯s face to see that his complexion was still a bit dark. She frowned and she looked back at her fingers to see that they were still a light shade of purple.


    ¡°What an annoying poison¡­¡± she muttered to herself as her materials came out and she started to prepare another antidote.


    -


    Night came by and it had grown cold. Yu Lin had set up a small campfire inside of the cave as the rain outside kept pouring. She shook her head as she lifted the man¡¯s torso up and started to take off his blood-stained robe. When she pulled the robe off she heard something fall and she looked behind the man. She saw a wooden identification badge with red ribbons hanging at the top. She picked it up.


    ¡°Hu¡­ Tai¡­ Yang¡­¡± she read out loud. She shrugged her shoulders as she set the man down and pushed his robe aside. Afterwards, she covered him with a blanket and grabbed some rainwater as she had used to much magic and was restricted by the bracelet to use anymore. She washed his robe and then set it to dry near the fire. Afterwards, she continued to watch over his situation as a shade of purple still lingered over his fingers.


    -


    Four days passed as the rain continued to pour outside the cave. Yu Lin had not had a wink of sleep as she continued to watch over his condition. The purple was all gone now, but she still had to make sure as the poison was stubborn. The man had continued to sleep and mutter.


    Yu Lin lifted the man up and placed the man on her shoulder. She opened his mouth as she placed her lips on his again. While she was feeling the antidote pour into his mouth she suddenly felt a hand on her arm.


    ¡°Mhhm!¡± she heard him struggle yet there was still a bit of medicine left so she continued to press herself onto him. After she felt all the medicine had gone she moved back and she felt him push her. He brought his hand up to his mouth as he glared at her.


    ¡°Who are you?! What are you doing?! What did you force me to drink?! ¡± his bright blue eyes were violent as he yelled at her. Yu Lin furrowed her brows as she had never seen such shade of blue eyes on a human before. She had only ever seen them on dark elves.

 Chapter 58: e

    ¡°Answer me!¡± he ordered. She snapped out of her confusion as she stood up.


    ¡°Antidote,¡± her husky voice rang out as she walked pulled his robe off of a rock.


    ¡°Antidote¡­ you better not lie to me or el-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth and dress yourself,¡± Yu Lin said as she his robe at him. He looked at her wide-eyed as he noticed his nakedness.


    ¡°Y-you pervert!¡± he yelled as he grabbed his robe.


    ¡°Pervert?¡± Yu Lin glared at him.


    ¡°If not then why would you take my clothes away and kiss me?! I don¡¯t care what your preference is, but you should know not to this without consent! You¡¯re a man aren¡¯t you? Men don¡¯t take advantage of unconscious people like that! You pervert! You predator!¡± he continued to yell as he pressed the robe against his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m no-¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fro-¡±


    ¡°Predator!¡±


    ¡°I sa-¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Yu Lin ground her teeth together before stomping up to him and grabbing his chin and facing it towards her.


    ¡°Listen to me, you brat! I am a physician from Jongan academy that was sent to help you guys because the carriage you were on had an incident. I only treated you as a physician would!¡±


    ¡°Would a physician kiss their own patient?!¡±


    ¡°You were poisoned and you didn¡¯t drink antidote because you were muttering nonsense! If I didn¡¯t do that then you would have died!¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you?!¡± he pushed her away. She looked back at him and glared at him before turning her head away.


    ¡°Alright then, believe whatever you want, Hu Tai Yang,¡± she walked up to the fireplace and sat down. She heard nothing after that as a pot appeared in her hand and she hung it over the fire. After that she poured some water inside and some rice grains, then started stirring it.


    ¡°Hu¡­ Tai Yang?¡± she heard the man say behind her after a while. ¡°Why did you call me, Hu Tai Yang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your name isn¡¯t it?¡± she replied.


    ¡°How¡­ how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Your identification plate came out of your pocket when I was washing your robe and I saw it. I put it back in there afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh¡­¡± she heard him stuttering as she poured some congee into a bowl. She turned around and held the bowl of congee and a spoon out towards him.


    ¡°Eat,¡± she ordered. He stared back at her with a blank expression and she cocked her head. ¡°Do you want to eat, or do you want to starve?¡± she questioned. He looked back at her with alert eyes before taking the bowl and spoon out of her hand. She turned back and started to ladle herself some.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she heard the man yelp.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s hot so remember to blow on it,¡± Yu Lin said as she turned around and sat on a rock across from him. He looked up and glared at her.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve said that before you gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You saw me cooking it the whole time. You should¡¯ve known,¡± Yu Lin said, nonchalant as she blew on the congee and then stuffed it in her mouth. She watched as he just gave her a look before continuing to eat.


    ¡°You,¡± he suddenly said, ¡°where are we?¡±


    ¡°Near Jongan,¡± Yu Lin replied as she continued to eat.


    ¡°Jongan?¡±


    ¡°Jongan, the capital of Middle Continent. You were going to attend Jongan academy without knowing what it was?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. I know¡­ it¡¯s just... my head is a bit fuzzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯re just stupid.¡±


    ¡°You! Ho¡­¡± she watch as the man stop himself and take in a deep breath, ¡°alright¡­ then¡­ do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know who you are, how do you expect me to know who you are?¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ alright¡­ I understand¡­ thank you¡­¡± she watch him look down, his cheeks flushed red. She frowned as she set down her bowl and spoon and walked up to him. She tilted his face up as she set her hand on his forehead.


    ¡°Wha-what are yo-¡±


    ¡°Are you burning a fever again? Your face is really red,¡± she turned his head back and forth. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought I healed everything,¡± she moved the blanket and robe away as she started to touch his body.


    ¡°I-I-I am fi-fine! Stop!¡± he said as he grabbed onto her wrist. She looked up into his nervous blue eyes.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said as she pulled her hand away and returned back to her food. She watched as he looked at her with cautious eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she started, ¡°you are not my type.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡­ you do like men then!¡± he exclaimed. She just shrugged at him and continued to eat. She watch as he stare at her as he started to pull his robe on.


    The rest of the time they ate in silence as he continued to stare at her, watching for her every movement. After she was done, and she saw that he was done, she got up from where she was sitting and walked towards him. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he pointed a finger at her. She held the bowl up and he nodded as he handed her his dishes. She took it, and after washing it she walked back to him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he asked again as he held his hands in front of him. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes danced with playfulness as she cocked her head at him.


    ¡°Why are you so scared? If I wanted to do anything to you I would¡¯ve done it when you were sleeping but I didn¡¯t,¡± Yu Lin said as two bottles appeared in her hands and she set them in front of him. ¡°Take one now and in another four hours take the other one. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes. I understand,¡± he reached out and snatched the bottles away. Yu Lin bit her lip as she went and laid on top of another rock.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now. If you bother me before I wake up¡­ I am going to think that you want something out of me¡­ do you understand?¡± she narrowed her eyes at him and watched as she swallowed hard before nodding. She laid down on the rock and her eyes closed as sleep came and took over her immediately.


    -


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. She noticed that she did not hear the rain pouring anymore. She looked down to see a blanket covering her body and she pushed herself up. She looked around to not see Tai Yang anywhere. She jumped off the rock.


    ¡°Sir Hu?! Sir Hu?!¡± she yelled as she ran out the cave. ¡°Sir H- ah!¡± she bumped into a man¡¯s hard chest and almost fell back but, she felt strong arms wrap around her. She looked up to see bright blue eyes looking down at her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she watch his lips move as she jumped out of his grasp.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± she asked as she looked him up and down.


    ¡°The rain stopped, so I came out here to take a look and found a nearby pond where I took a bath.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you left?¡±


    ¡°Hee¡­ I thought if I woke you¡­¡± Tai Yang look away nervously and she took in a breath.


    ¡°That was a joke! I already told you that you aren¡¯t my type, didn¡¯t I?¡± Yu Lin said as she noticed water dripping from his short hair. ¡°You¡­ was your hair always this short?¡± Yu Lin had not noticed his hair length as she was too busy making sure he was going to live.


    ¡°Yes¡­ why? Isn¡¯t your hair short too? Is this weird?¡± he asked as he ran his hand through his hair.


    ¡°Uh¡­ people usually keep their hair long so¡­ anyways, forget that. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s good. If you can walk now then that means we can return to the academy then since the rain has stopped. Let¡¯s get packed up and then leave, alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ okay.¡± Yu Lin turned her back on him as she went into the cave and started packing.


    -


    The two started to walk back to the site of the incident. Yu Lin had given Tai Yang a cloak as the weather was a bit chillier.


    ¡°You¡¯re body is still recovering, so try to avoid any physical activities in the meantime. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Yu Lin said as the two continued to walk.


    ¡°But¡­ what is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ you know mine, but you¡¯ve never introduced yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir Hu. My name is Du Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Du Yu Lin¡­ I see. Thank you again, Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sir Hu.¡±


    ¡°Sir Hu?¡± she saw Tai Yang cock his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too stiff¡­ why don¡¯t you just call me by my name also?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Look, we are here. Those people must be here for us,¡± Yu Lin ignored him as she sped up her pace. She reached the carriage and saw men standing there.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she heard Tai Yang said as Tai Yang stood next to her. The man in front of them heard Tai Yang as he turned around. Yu Lin watched as when the man¡¯s eyes landed on Yu Lin he smiled.


    ¡°You must be Du Yu Lin!¡± the man said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Lin watched as other men walked out to stand besides him.


    ¡°I am Hen Huo, a teacher from the Martial Arts studies. I was asked to come pick you up¡­ who¡¯s that behind you?¡± Hen Hua pointed to Tai Yang.


    ¡°I a-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a student also. Can you show me your Jongan academy identification emblem?¡± Yu Lin pulled onto Tai Yang¡¯s cloak and moved in front of Tai Yang.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, that little thing? I forgot it back at the academy. Don¡¯t talk much, let¡¯s just get going before it gets dark,¡± Hen Hua took a step towards Yu Lin. A sword appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand and she aimed it towards him.


    ¡°A teacher from Jongan academy will never forget their emblem. Tell me, who are you?!¡± Yu Lin demanded. The friendly smile on Hen Huo¡¯s face disappeared as he bared his fangs.


    ¡°Capture them!¡± he yelled and his men rushed forwards. Yu Lin pushed Tai Yang behind her as she scooted back to create some distance. His men yelled as they rushed towards her and another sword appeared in her hand. She turned her head back.


    ¡°Run, sir Hu!¡± she yelled. He looked at her and nodded his head as she watched him turn around and head towards the forest they just came out of. Yu Lin turned her attention back to the men to see one of them swinging a club at her. She moved to the side to dodge the club as she swung her sword at another man. The blunt side of her sword hit the man with a strong force as the man fell to the ground.


    She looked to the side to see another man running towards the direction Tai Yang ran. She ran and kicked the man onto the ground, while also swinging her sword towards another man, slicing that man¡¯s arm. Yu Lin continued to fight as she tried to stop all the men from running after Tai Yang, however, her eyes caught a glimpse of Hen Huo and a chill went down her back. ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯ she thought to herself as she kicked another man.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she heard a voice from behind her as the man she kicked fell to the ground. She saw a figure holding a sword towards Tai Yang¡¯s neck, as blood dripped out of Tai Yang¡¯s mouth. Tai Yang held onto his chest as his eyes looked like they were going to close any moment. The sword disappeared from Yu Lin¡¯s hand as she held her arms up in the air. She watched as the figure inched closer. The figure was wearing all black clothing, and a straw hat that had a net covering his face.


    ¡°Damn monster!¡± she heard Hen Huo¡¯s voice before she felt a kick from behind her and she fell to the ground. She felt Hen Huo¡¯s fingers pull her wrist up and pulled her endless bracelet away from her, before wiping away his hand that had touch her bare skin. ¡°This will fetch quite a price,¡± Hen Huo snickered before Yu Lin felt him pull her arms back and tie them together. After that, she felt him tie her wrists to her ankles. Yu Lin clenched her teeth as she watched the figure bring Tai Yang over. She watched as the figure pushed Tai Yang onto the ground.


    ¡°Sir Hu!¡± she yelled out before she felt her hair being pulled back. She looked as Hen Huo forced her mouth open and poured a bottle of liquids inside of her. She started to cough as she tried not to swallow the liquids, however after the contents were done being poured Hen Huo forced her mouth closed,  and she had no choice to swallow. She tasted the liquid and she breathed for air. Afterwards, she looked up and glared at Hen Huo.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± she fluttered her eyelids for a moment before she fell to the ground, pretending to faint.


    ¡°What did you give him?¡± she heard the figure ask.


    ¡°Just a poison that will shut him up,¡± she heard Hen Huo reply.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you damaging the goods?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not enough to kill him¡­ just enough so that he won¡¯t fight back. What about that one? What should we do about him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, do what you want. I will be leaving now. Clean up the mess, and make sure no one finds out.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a pleasure working with Dragon Lair,¡± Hen Huo chuckled. ¡®Dragon Lair!¡¯ Yu Lin felt someone start to drag her to the carriage as her face scraped across the grass. She slightly opened her eyes to see the figure walking away. As the figure walked away the figure took off one of their gloves and Yu Lin saw the figure wearing a golden ring with a character that looked like ¡®e¡¯. She closed her eyes again as she felt herself being lifted and thrown into the carriage.

 Chapter 59: Illusions

    Yu Lin clenched her teeth together as she tried not to make too much noise. She felt her blood boil as the poison of the Insuda flower fought with the poison she just drank. Sweat trickled down her face as she clenched her fist in frustration. The moving carriage was not helping her.


    ¡°Master, how long will he be knocked out for?¡± she heard someone ask.


    ¡°At least for three days. It¡¯s enough time for us to reach the port. Dragon Lair warned us about his martial arts skills so I made sure to invest in a bottle perfect just for him.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to put him in the bag?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. Look at how weak and useless he is, how can he stand up to me? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You are so powerful master! Master, how much do you think she will sell for?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a full-blooded dark elf so¡­ maybe less, but she¡¯s also the first dark elto that have lived this long so¡­ maybe more? We will just have to bargain and see what we can get. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°What about the man?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ he has quite a nice face. I think we can find a noble who will take a liking to his face¡­ or maybe I will¡­ hehehe¡­ sometimes there are positives to being a slave trader¡­ hahaha,¡± she heard Hen Huo snicker. She felt the urge to punch him in the face, yet this was not the time for it. While she was struggling she felt someone pick her torso up and rest her head on a lap. She slightly open her eyes to see Tai Yang covering her with his arms and body. ¡®Why? Why is he doing this?¡¯ she thought. The pain from within her body seemed to subside as the Insuda poison from within her won against the poison forcefully fed to her. Her body still took a toll, yet she felt better than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me again,¡± she heard Tai Yang muttering quietly to himself, ¡°brother¡­ father¡­ Yu Lin¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she glanced up at him to see his eyes tightly closed as he hovered over her, as if to protect her from the slave traders. She looked back down and took in a deep breath to calm herself down.


    -


    After a day of travel, the slave traders finally stopped to rest. She felt someone grab her ankle.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she heard Tai Yang yell as she felt him pull her back.


    ¡°I have no reason to answer you,¡± one of the men hissed back as she felt the hands wrap around her ankles again.


    ¡°No!¡± she heard Tai Yang yell again.


    ¡°Y-you! You want to d-¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± she heard Hen Huo¡¯s voice, ¡°hey man, if you won¡¯t let us carry that disgusting creature, then you carry him yourself. But if you try anything¡­ hehe¡­ you will end up in my bed tonight,¡± she heard Hen Huo lick his lips and she clenched her teeth to calm herself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tai Yang¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°I will carry him. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Just into the tent over there. Now that you know, hurry and move your butt¡­ or I will move it for you¡­ hahaha!¡±


    Yu Lin felt Tai Yang pick her up as he started to walk out of the carriage. She could hear Tai Yang breathing heavily as he was still wounded. After a moment she felt him set her down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping young man¡­ or else¡­ hehe¡­ anyways, you two keep watch tonight. If they manage to get away, I will take your heads!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Lin heard Hen Huo¡¯s muffled footsteps walk away. She waited for a moment, to be sure, before she opened her eyes. She turned her neck up to look at Tai Yang and when they met eyes, Tai Yang¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Shh!¡± she quickly hushed him and he closed his mouth. She nodded to the ropes tying her and he moved to untie them, as quietly as he could. Afterwards, she sat up. She placed her hand on Tai Yang¡¯s forehead and her eyes grew at his temperature. She picked up his hand and saw that his the tips of his fingertips were back to a light shade of purple. She bit her lip as she looked down on her wrists.


    Her endless bracelet was now gone, and the only bracelet that remained was a useless one that restricted her power. She put her fingers over it as Tsugumi¡¯s voice echoed in her head. ¡®This bracelet will limit your use of magic. As long as you don¡¯t use your chi for magic, it won¡¯t affect your chi. It¡¯s for your protection and for the students around you. You can only take it off at certain occasions or with permission to do so. If you force it off, then you will be expelled, no questions asked.¡¯ She opened her eyes and looked at Tai Yang before looking down at her wrist. ¡®Okay¡­ if you will not ask me any questions, then all I need to do is deliver my answers before you have any time to retaliate,¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she put her fingers around the bracelet, and pulled it off.


    She felt a zap run through her body and she swallowed hard. She felt energy run through her as she closed her eyes to regulate her chi center. After a moment she answered them and looked into Tai Yang¡¯s worried eyes. She leaned into his ear.


    ¡°After they all fall asleep, we will run. Do you understand?¡± she whispered. He nodded his head. ¡°Also¡­ promise me, that you won¡¯t ever utter a word about what you are going to witness right now. If you promise me that, I will save you but if you can¡¯t, then I can¡¯t.¡± Tai Yang nodded his head again. Yu Lin placed two of her fingers on his forehead and sent a bit of her chi inside. He grimaced for a moment before looking back at her with surprised eyes.


    ¡°Insurance¡­ if you ever break your promise, I will know,¡± she said as she dug her thumb into her pointer finger. Blood seeped out of a small cut and she used her chi energy to refine the blood until it turned into a small pill. She handed the pill to Tai Yang. She watched as he looked down at it, confused for a moment. After that, he looked up at her and understood as he popped the pill into his mouth. He scrunched his face up as he held onto his chest. Yu Lin spun him around as she placed her hand on his back. She closed her eyes and insert her chi energy inside of him to regulate his injuries. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She frowned as she felt that his chi energy was different from anything that had ever encountered. ¡®What¡¯s this? Why is hi-¡¯ her hand flew back as she felt his chi energy push her back.


    ¡°Agh!¡± he yelped before falling backward into Yu Lin¡¯s lap.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± one of the guards outside yelled. Yu Lin looked up to see the flap of the tent opening and she waved her hand up.


    The guard peeked inside and glared at her.


    ¡°What was that young man?¡±


    ¡°I think he was having nightmares,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± the guard looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°He is sleeping and I am injured here. What do you think I can do in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ok then¡­ but keep that dirty creature¡¯s mouth shut! Or else¡­ I will send you into my master¡¯s arms. Do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ sorry,¡± Yu Lin responded. The guard¡¯s gaze went down to Tai Yang and he spat on the ground.


    ¡°Disgusting halfie,¡± he said before closing the flap to the tent again. Yu Lin let out a small breath before she looked back down at Tai Yang. She wiped the trickling sweat off his forehead as she watched his chest move up in down. She picked his hand up to see that the shade of purple was gone now, yet his body was still too weak. She placed her hand on his chest and healed his internal wounds. Afterwards she waited for sleep to come to the people outside.


    -


    After about four hours she stood up from where she was sitting. She looked down at Tai Yang, who she covered with her cloak, before turning her head back to the tent door. She waved her hand into the air, and the area around the whole camp gave off a different aura. She stepped out of the tent to see the two guards standing there, chatting with each other.


    ¡°We got a big fish this time, right brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I can¡¯t wait for the time to split the pay¡­ hahaha! I might even have some fun at the red district later!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± one of them yelled, ¡°don¡¯t forget about me! Hahahaha!¡± the two continued to make perverted remarks. Yu Lin walked passed them as she headed into the biggest tent that was heavily guarded by five soldiers.


    When she entered the tent she saw Hen Huo snoring away as he slept in a wooden bed. She looked to see his robes were laid out on a table besides him. She went and started to search his clothes. ¡®Where is it?¡¯ she thought as she moved the clothes around, but she couldn¡¯t find her endless bracelet.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± she heard Hen Huo whine in his sleep and she turned around to see he had the endless bracelet around his wrist. She narrowed her eyes at him before walking up and picking his hand up. She started to pull the bracelet off when Hen Huo started to shift around.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Hen Huo hissed as his eyes started to open. Yu Lin waved her hand in the air as she brought her hand up to his face.


    ¡°Hen Huo, it¡¯s me,¡± she said. She looked as Hen Huo look straight into her eyes and smirked. His eyes were drunk with lust as he held onto her hand.


    ¡°Madam¡­ why are you here?¡± Hen Huo asked as he brushed his face into her hand.


    ¡°What are you talking? You were the one who walked into my dance house with your men.¡±


    ¡°I did? Oh¡­ I did.¡±


    ¡°Hen Huo,¡± Yu Lin leaned in, ¡°what a beautiful jade bangle you have on,¡± she said as she held his hand up. Hen Huo¡¯s eyes shifted to the endless bracelet and he smiled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s beautiful¡­ do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ if you listen to me I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Hen Huo said as he pulled Yu Lin underneath him and smiled as he started to lean in towards her. She brought her hand up and pushed him back.


    ¡°I need the payment first¡­ you know, my dance club is not free,¡± Yu Lin said. Hen Huo licked his lips.


    ¡°Ok then, let me give it to you first,¡± Hen Huo took off the endless bracelet and pushed it onto Yu Lin¡¯s wrist. As he did this Yu Lin looked at the small bag that hung around his neck swing back and forth. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Yu Lin said as she held him back, ¡°tell me¡­ what is this?¡± she held the bag up to that he could see it. He glanced at it for a short moment before looking at her with a smug expression.


    ¡°My special bag.¡±


    ¡°Special bag? What does it do?¡±


    ¡°I can keep my slaves in there if they try to run¡­ it¡¯s a great tool, and probably one of the only magical tools that can keep living beings inside of it¡­ and keep them alive.¡±


    ¡°How did our great sir obtain such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I killed my master for it, because my master didn¡¯t want to give to me¡­ such a great tool would be a waste in his hands.¡±


    ¡°How many people, or living things can you store in it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so curious?¡± Hen Huo said as he glared at her.


    ¡°I have grew up in this dance house my whole life. I am curious about the outside world. Could a great sir like you enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ alright. It can store up to as many as one thousand soldiers¡­ hahaha!¡± Hen Huo laughed. Yu Lin squinted her eyes at him and pulled the bag off from his neck before pushing him off of her.


    ¡°Ah! You wench!¡± Hen Huo yelled and an herb appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand and she burned it. She held it up and watch as Hen Huo breathed in the smoke. When he did his movements became unstable.


    ¡°Master!¡± she heard soldiers from outside yell and she burned more of the herb as she waved her hand. As the soldiers all entered the room, they instantly inhaled the smoke. All their movements became disoriented as they rocked side to side. Yu Lin opened the bag that she pulled from Hen Huo¡¯s neck and watched as it grew in size, as it was now like a regular sack. She held open as she looked at the men in front of her.


    ¡°Masters,¡± she said and they all looked up at her with lustful eyes and a flushed face, ¡°come¡­ come and have fun in our dance house. I guarantee you that you will not be disappointed,¡± she said. All the men started giggling as they each slowly crawled into the bag. After the last one went in, Yu Lin closed the bag and left the tent. She waved her hand and open her mouth.


    ¡°Men!¡± she yelled and all the men, even the ones in their tent, ran out and stood in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, master?¡± they all answered in unison. Yu Lin burned more of the herb and held it in front of her and all those men became disoriented also.


    ¡°Today, drinks and women will all be on me. Let¡¯s all have some fun men!¡± she yelled as she held the bag open. The men all chuckled as they all entered the bag. After they did, Yu Lin closed the bag and tied the bag into a necklace around her neck. She scavaged the area for more of the men, and when she didn¡¯t find any more she went back to the tent where Tai Yang was in.


    She found him sleeping peacefully on the ground where she had left him. She picked him up and brought him into the big tent. She set him on the bed and checked his situation. ¡®He seemed to be fine now,¡¯ she thought. She let out a sigh of relief as she walked back outsides. She looked at the area around and waved her hand into the air. The camp suddenly disappeared to people outside of the perimeter as it looked just like a normal forest. After that, she went back inside the tent. She looked down at Tai Yang who was still sleeping and pushed him to the side of the bed.


    ¡°I am so tired,¡± she said as she laid next to him. She felt all her energy drain out of her and she closed her eyes, ¡°just for today I will share the bed with you,¡± she muttered as she relaxed on the bed. After a moment she opened her eyes to stare into the darkness. ¡®Lan Hei Kong¡­ a skill you have given me¡­ the very same skill you used to kill me¡­ I will use it to give back to you what you have given to me,¡¯ a murderous aura can be felt from Yu Lin before she closed back her eyes and went to sleep.

 Chapter 60: Spare Rooms

    ¡°Aahh!¡± Yu Lin opened her eyes as she turned her head to see Tai Yang backing away from her. ¡°Wha-wha-what is going on?¡± Tai Yang asked as he pointed a finger at her. She rolled her eyes as she sat up. She looked around to see that light was illuminating inside the tent, and concluded that morning was here. She let out a yawn and stretch, before turning her attention back to Tai Yang. His eyes trembled as he looked at her.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°H-huh? Uh¡­ Um¡­¡± Tai Yang looked down at his body and Yu Lin let out a sigh as she scooched over to him. She grabbed his arm and put her fingers on his wrists. ¡°Ah!¡± Tai Yang yelled but didn¡¯t pull back. After she took his pulse she let go of his hand.


    ¡°You seem to be good now¡­ if you feel anything strange then tell me. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ understood,¡± Tai Yang nodded his head. Yu Lin backed away from him as she stood up. She looked down at her body and let out another sigh.


    ¡°Can you leave the tent?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wh-why?¡±


    ¡°I need to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then. We are both men, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Tai Yang said. Yu Lin comb her hair with her fingers as she stared at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like others seeing my body.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ wh-¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to bathe together then? You already like me that much?¡± Yu Lin raised one of her eyebrows. Tai Yang shook his head.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m leaving!¡± he scrambled up from the bed and ran out of the tent. One side of Yu Lin¡¯s lip curved slightly up before she turned around and a tub appeared in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ ugh, a week since I last wash? Ugh¡­¡± she muttered to herself as she filled the top with warm water.


    -


    Yu Lin walked out of the tent to see Tai Yang sitting by the fireplace. She watched as he turned her head and when he saw her he sprung up. He bowed his body ninety degrees, a formal bow.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± he kept bowing, ¡°I know that you were the one who saved me, and I could never repay you for everything you have done! If you want I¡¯m willing to do anything for you¡­ but, I¡­ I am just not into men so¡­ please keep that into consideration!¡± he yelled. Yu Lin¡¯s mouth was open slightly as she looked at him with a sense of disbelief. ¡®I never seen such a character like this before,¡¯ she thought as she shook her head and took a seat next to the fireplace. The fire that was burning last night was all just know smoking ashes.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yu Lin asked as she threw some wood, that laid next to her, back on top of the fireplace.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± Yu Lin set the wood on fire.


    ¡°Then sit down. You can help me cook today,¡± a pot appeared in her hand and Yu Lin hung it over the fire.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tai Yang took a seat next to her. Yu Lin poured some rice grains into the pot and then some water. She handed the paddle to Tai Yang and nodded her head towards the pot.


    ¡°You stir,¡± she ordered as he took the handle.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tai Yang looked nervously at the pot as he put the paddle inside.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-oh.¡± Tai Yang brought the paddle back. Yu Lin frowned at him.


    ¡°Have you never cooked porridge before?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡­ I never cooked before¡­¡± Tai Yang let out a nervous laugh.


    ¡°What? Are you a noble?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I¡¯m not a noble.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you never cooked before?¡± Yu Lin knew it was ordinary for parents to teach their kids, regardless of gender, how to cook at least something as simple as porridge.


    ¡°M-my parents just love me very much! They said I should spent my time training instead so they never bothered to teach me how to cook,¡± Tai Yang answered.


    ¡°Then, did you come to study martial arts in Jongan?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Where are you from, sir Hu?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m from a very far place from here.¡±


    ¡°Which continent?¡±


    ¡°Continent? Uh¡­ I¡¯m quite bad with geography so¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just know my village is very far from here.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you get chosen?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Jongan is very peculiar about enrolling students into their academy, they only choose the best of the best or ones with very high potential. How did your testing go?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ a man came to my village one day and said that he wanted to check some of us out and give us scholarships, so I participated.¡±


    ¡°Your village?¡± Yu Lin cocked her head. Usually kids are sent to busier villages or cities in order to try out for Jongan academy, yet then again, sometimes a judge will go off and do their own thing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she looked as Tai Yang smiled at her and she saw two dimples appear on his cheeks. He looked like a little an innocent little boy. Yu Lin glanced back at the pot and nodded her head towards it.


    ¡°Stir, it¡¯s time,¡± she ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tai Yang said as he did what he told her to. Yu Lin looked at him with suspicious eyes but didn¡¯t want to ask any further. She would eventually know the truth when they reach Jongan academy.


    -


    After they finished eating, they both took down the tents and Yu Lin shoved them into her endless bracelet. Afterwards, they went to go look for the carriage and horse as Yu Lin took down the illusion.


    ¡°Are you going to be fine going back on the carriage?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Tai Yang replied. She looked at Tai Yang. His injuries were healed, yet he was still suffering from the repercussions of the poison. The ride back should be alright for him.


    As the two reached the carriage, Yu Lin noticed something was off. She looked to the front of the carriage to see that no horses were there. She looked around her and listened for any sounds of the horse, but she could hear nothing. She walked to the front of the wagon to find that the reins that tied to horse to the tree was torn apart. She bit her lips as she let out a sigh.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Tai Yang looked at her with a worried expression. Yu Lin looked him up and down before letting out another sigh. She could carry him and leap all the way back, but that would take a bigger toll on his body. If they walk, then they would take a longer time, but Tai Yang would be able to rest and not strain his body too much. If they did that, however, she could risk the Dragon Lair members knowing and telling another slave trader to come capture them. Yu Lin crossed her arms.


    ¡°We have to walk,¡± she answered as she waved her hand.


    ¡°Alr- ah!¡± Tai Yang let out a yelp, ¡°y-you, wh-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for disguise,¡± Yu Lin said. She saw her reflection in Tai Yang¡¯s bright blue eyes. She looked exactly like her fifteen-year-old self in her previous life, except now she was wearing a light pink robe with a white cloak. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Wah¡­ but, why are you disguising as a girl?¡± Tai Yang asked as she put the hood of the cloak over herself.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°and call me¡­ Lu Yin for now. I don¡¯t want you calling out my name blatantly and getting us noticed. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And,¡± Yu Lin looked up at him with threatening eyes, ¡°you said that you would do anything to repay my favor, then you better keep your mouth shut about everything that happened here. Alright?¡± Yu Lin looked as Tai Yang swallowed hard as he nodded his head, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go then,¡± Yu Lin said as she began walking towards Jongan.


    -


    After the pair walked for two hours they finally reached a village. Yu Lin kept her head low, as to not attract any attention. She looked around to see that the village was also bustling with life.


    ¡°Wah!¡± Tai Yang exclaimed as he looked around the village with amazement.


    ¡°Stop standing there looking like an idiot or I¡¯m going to leave you behind,¡± Yu Lin said as she kept walking.


    ¡°Hey! Wait up Y-¡± Yu Lin turned around and glared at him. He froze and gave her a smile, ¡°wait for me, Lu Yin,¡± he corrected himself as he walked up to her. She just rolled her eyes as she kept walking. The two found a restaurant and went inside to eat lunch.


    ¡°What would you two like to order?¡± a waiter came and asked.


    ¡°Two seasoned fish meals,¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°A-ah! Bu-¡± Yu Lin narrowed her eyes at Tai Yang and Tai Yang closed his mouth, and looked down. She let out a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked after calming down.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like eating fish¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fish has too¡­ too many bones,¡± Tai Yang gave her a small smile. Yu Lin rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We would like one season fish meal and one boiled chicken meal,¡± Yu Lin said to the waiter.


    ¡°Alright. That will come out to be ten coppers,¡± the waiter said and Yu Lin handed him the money, ¡°your meal will come right up,¡± he gave them a bow and walk away. Yu Lin saw Tai Yang look at her with a confused expression.


    ¡°What is it this time? Are you going to say you don¡¯t like chicken either?¡± she asked.


    ¡°N-no! I¡¯m just curious¡­¡±


    ¡°Curious about what?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the currency here.¡±


    ¡°Currency? Why? Did you not use coppers in your village?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ we used a different type of currency.¡±


    ¡°Different currency? But this currency is universal throughout most of the continents,¡± Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so¡­¡± Tai Yang said as he nodded his head. ¡®How strange¡­ but he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person¡­¡¯ Yu Lin thought to herself.


    ¡°100 copper coin equal one silver coin, 100 silver equals one gold coin, and 1000 gold equals one platinum coin. Do you understand now?¡± Yu Lin said. Tai Yang smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said as his eyes brew with life. She frowned but just shrugged her shoulder as their food came in and they started to eat.


    ¡°Emergency! We need help!¡± a man burst into the restaurant, ¡°Where¡¯s the physician?¡± the man yelled. One of the lead waitresses walked up to him.


    ¡°The physician left town yesterday to treat some villagers in the neighboring town. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No! We have some heavily injured men, and we need help right away,¡± the man let out a sigh, ¡°why did the physician have to be gone today?¡± Yu Lin continued to eat, ignoring the man as she did not have any chi energy stones to help someone even if she wanted to. She also couldn¡¯t risk using her own chi energy.


    ¡°We have a physician right here!¡± she almost spit out her food as she looked up to see Tai Yang standing up and pointing at her.


    ¡°What are yo-¡±


    ¡°Sir! We have a physician here who can help!¡± Tai Yang waved to the man. Yu Lin covered her face with her hand as a vein popped onto her forehead. She heard heavy footsteps approaching her before they stopped.


    ¡°Is what you say true, stranger?¡±


    ¡°Of course! H-she is the best physician I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Tai Yang said and she could feel the man staring at her. After a moment the man stood next to her side.


    ¡°Lady, please help us!¡± the man bowed to her. She put her hand down and looked up to see Tai Yang smiling at her, innocently. She glared at Tai Yang and Tai Yang flinched before she turned to look at the man.


    ¡°Rise,¡± she said and the man did. She looked into the man¡¯s intense eyes and let out a small sigh. ¡°Lead the way, I will see what I can do,¡± she said as she stood up.


    ¡°Thank you, lady!¡± the man said as the man gave her another bow, ¡°please follow me then,¡± he said as he turned on his heels. Yu Lin turned to glare at Tai Yang before she followed the man, with Tai Yang following her. The man led them to a house not far from where the restaurant was. After they entered the house, Yu Lin frowned as she saw four men lying out on beds in front of them.


    ¡°Please wait here, I will go get our leader,¡± the man said as he headed upstairs. Yu Lin squinted her eyes as she walked up to the men. She observed their deep gashes as blood oozed out of them.


    ¡°Demon beast scratches¡­¡± she muttered to herself. She noticed that another one of the men¡¯s complexion was darker than the rest. She reached her hand down to take his pulse.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she heard a voice yell from behind her as she felt someone grab her wrist and turn her around. As she turned the hood of her cloak fell down. She looked up to see light brown eyes piercing back at her own light brown eyes. She looked to see the man¡¯s eyes soften as his grasp grew looser.


    ¡°M-¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡± the man from earlier yelled as he ran up from upstairs. The man in front of her looked up.


    ¡°Zi Lou?¡± the man said, his voice was deep. Yu Lin looked at the man and he looked to be about in his early to mid twenties.


    ¡°Hu- I mean, Lui Hong, that lady is a physician!¡± Zi Lou said as he ran down the stairs. Yu Lin watched as Lui Hong continue to stare at her.


    ¡°Are you going to let go now?¡± she asked and his eyebrows twitch before he let go of her wrist, and she stepped back.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she heard Tai Yang asked as he stood behind her and she nodded her head. Zi Lou reached them and stood besides Lui Hong.


    ¡°The physician from the town left yesterday to go help another village. Luckily this lady was there,¡± Zi Lou said.


    ¡°Luckily?¡± Lui Hong narrowed his eyes at Yu Lin, ¡°who are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°H-she¡¯s D-¡± Yu Lin elbowed Tai Yang before he could speak any further. Tai Yang looked at her, clenching his teeth as he tried to bear the pain.


    ¡°I am Di Lin Yu. This is my cousin Di Yai Tang,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°We are currently traveling right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lui Hong questioned as he continued to look at Yu Lin with suspicious eyes. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir Lui Hong, but we do not know who you are. We simply came because sir Zi Lou asked for help. If you keep doubting us, then what can we do? If you don¡¯t need us anymore, then we will be leaving now,¡± Yu Lin said as she gave him a small bow as she started to turn around.


    ¡°Ah! Lady Lin Yu! Please don¡¯t leave!¡± Zi Lou begged her as he ran in front of the door. ¡°Please help us! Leader, you ask too!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for my bad manners, lady Lin Yu,¡± she heard Lui Hong say as she turned to look at him, ¡°it¡¯s just that we have to be careful for our own reasons, but we are not bad people. Please help us,¡± Lui Hong bowed to her. Yu Lin looked at him and then at the men on the beds, and then back at him.


    ¡°Alright. I will help, but I also need your help,¡± she said as she held out her chi energy stones, ¡°I am lacking in chi energy. I need you to transfer some into here so I can use it to save them. Can you do that?¡± she asked. She watched as Lui Hong looked at her for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°I can,¡± she said as he picked up the stones and started to insert his chi energy inside. ¡®He must really care for his men¡­ a good leader¡­¡¯ Yu Lin thought as she watched him fill the chi energy stones up one by one.


    -


    After about two hours, Yu Lin finished healing all of them as the men now slept with comfortable expression.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m done, we must be going,¡± Yu Lin said as she wiped the sweat off her forehead, ¡°it¡¯s getting late and we still need to find an inn to spend the night.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two spend the night here?¡± Lui Hong offered her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be troub-¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t trouble us at all. We have two spare rooms that each of you can use. It¡¯s the least I can do to repay your kindness.¡±


    ¡°But we will need to get up early and head on our way. I don¡¯t want to disturb you and your me-¡±


    ¡°You won''t disturb us at all. That¡¯s right, where are you two headed to? We will also be leaving soon and maybe we can drop you guys off or nearby your destination,¡± Lui Hong offered. Yu Lin looked at him, not fully trusting him yet. His eyes were sincere, and he did not seem to have malicious intentions but it was always better to be safe than to be sorry.


    ¡°We¡¯re headed to Jongan!¡± she heard Tai Yang say from behind her and she turned around. He gave her a smile and she glared at him which made him back away a tiny bit.


    ¡°Jongan? My men and I will be passing through there to get some supplies. We can help drop you two off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fi-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tai Yang exclaimed.


    ¡°Good. Zi Lou, come lead these two to their spare rooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader. Please follow me,¡± Zi Lou said as he started to head upstairs. Yu Lin turned around and glared at Tai Yang who just quickly turned around and followed Zi Lou. ¡®This brat¡­¡¯ she cursed in her head.


    -


    After everyone fell asleep, Yu Lin stood up from her bed. She crept downstairs before leaving the house. She looked outside to see that the street was no empty with no one in sight. She walked towards the edge of town before leaping away to a nearby forest. In the forest, she found herself a cave and she entered it.


    She lit up some candles before setting a chair in the middle of the cave. She also made an illusion so no one could see the cave. After that, she waved her hand and her disguise disappeared. She took the bag tied around her neck and held it up. She sent her chi energy inside, and when she found Hen Huo she opened the bag and pulled him out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed as he pulled himself up. Before he could have any time to settle Yu Lin kicked his chest and he let out a yelp as he fell onto the chair. A rope appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand as she tied him around the chair. Afterwards, Yu Lin held the sword up to his neck. Her eyes were dark, and her aura was murderous.


    ¡°You vile creature! Let me go!¡± Hen Huo yelled at her. Her sword moved in a swift action as blood seeped out of Hen Huo¡¯s arm and he let out a scream. ¡°You mo-¡± before he could finish Yu Lin punched him the face. He whimpered as Yu Lin grabbed his topknot and turned his head towards her.


    ¡°You, you will answer every question I have. If you refuse to, I will make you know how it feels like to want to die but can¡¯t die.¡± Yu Lin hissed.

 Chapter 61: g

    ¡°I will rather die, than tell you anything!¡± Hen Huo spat at Yu Lin. Yu Lin dodged his spit before bringing the sword and slicing his wrist. ¡°Auughh!¡± the man cried as Yu Lin watched his blood drip out slowly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to this the civil way, then I can only do it the way you want me to,¡± Yu Lin brought the sword to his private area as the man shuddered and shook his head.


    ¡°No! No! I will talk! I will talk!¡± Hen Huo pleaded. Yu Lin¡¯s rings appeared on her fingers as she healed his wrist. He panted in fear as he looked up at Yu Lin.


    ¡°First, tell me how many people have you done this to?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Lin moved her arm up as blood splattered out of Hen Huo¡¯s thighs. ¡°Auughh!¡± tears trailed down his face as he shook his head.


    ¡°If you keep wasting my time, my mercy will soon also run out. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I understand,¡± Hen Huo¡¯s face turned completely white. Yu Lin healed his thighs and then held the sword up to his neck again.


    ¡°Answer me, how many people have you done this to?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ too many to count¡­¡±


    ¡°What races?¡±


    ¡°Humans¡­ dark elves¡­ normal elves¡­ whatever people demand, I supply.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing I know to do that will keep me alive.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ then tell me, who told you to kidnap me?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ tha-that¡­¡± Hen Huo¡¯s eyes darted around and Yu Lin raised her sword again, ¡°No! I will tell! I will tell!¡± Hen Huo shook his head, ¡°The Dragon Lair. They told me to kidnap you!¡±


    ¡°Have you work with them before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If they ever find anything with dark elf blood, they will contact me first.¡±


    ¡°Where do those dark elves go?¡±


    ¡°S-Sky Continent. They pay higher for dark elves.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh! I-I-I don¡¯t know. I have never met them personally.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me anything that you remember or know.¡±


    ¡°This is all I know,¡± Hen Huo¡¯s eyes darted away. Yu Lin narrowed her eyes as she moved her hand again and the sword now sliced closer to Hen Huo¡¯s private part. ¡°Noo!¡± Hen Huo could barely handle the pain.


    ¡°Do you still not remember or know anything else?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I do- AUUGHH!¡± Yu Lin sliced closer, ¡°Stop! I remember! I remember! The-there was a member who¡­ who was of a beast tribe¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of beast tribe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Please! This is all I know!¡± Yu Lin looked into his desperate eyes and for the first time she did not see any dishonesty.


    ¡°Alright, then tell me, how do they contact you?¡±


    ¡°By bird messengers.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a message from them?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I thrown them all away! I swear! Don¡¯t hurt me anymore! I don¡¯t know anything else!¡± she watched this old man cry like a baby in front of her. She healed his wounds. After that she nodded her head as a herb appeared in her hand. She held it up in front of the man and started to burn it. She watched the fumes enter Hen Huo¡¯s nostrils. Hen Huo started to sway back and forth as his pupils dilated.


    ¡°You will forget everything that has to deal with me, other than the fact that you tried to kidnap me. You will forget everything that has to deal with me, other than the fact that you tried to kidnap me. When this has indulge itself into your conscious, insert all your chi energy into this stone,¡± Yu Lin held the chi energy stone up.


    ¡°I will forget everything that has to deal with you, other than the fact that I tried to kidnap you¡­ I will¡­¡± Hen Huo continued the repeating the phrases and after a moment he looked straight at the chi energy stone. Yu Lin untied his ropes as he placed his hand on the stone and insert all his chi energy inside. Afterwards, she stuffed Hen Huo back into the bag and summoned another one of his followers to repeat the process.


    -


    Yu Lin, who had her disguise of Hu Die back on, crept back into the house. She started to head up the stairs when she felt a presence behind her.


    ¡°Where are you coming back from?¡± she heard a voice ask. She turned around to see the moonlight shine on Lui Hong as he leaned back against a wall. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°On a walk,¡± she answered.


    ¡°For three hours?¡±


    ¡°It takes a long time for me to feel tired.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Is there something wrong with going out in the middle of the night?¡± Yu Lin cocked her head, feigning innocence. Lui Hong bit his lip before shaking his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then all is good. Now then, I will go rest now. Please excuse me,¡± she turned back around.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she paused as she heard Lui Hong call out to her, ¡°you¡­ forget it. Just go rest now.¡±


    She nodded her head as she continued upstairs. She entered her room and closed the door behind her. When she looked up, she saw Tai Yang sitting on a chair.


    ¡°You!¡± she rushed up to him and grabbed his collar.


    ¡°Woah! Woah! Calm down!¡± Tai Yang whispered and yelled at the same time. Yu Lin glared at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I had to waste so much unnecessary time.¡±


    ¡°But, you are a physician and they needed one!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that part, but, why did you accept the offer to stay here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cause¡­ can you let me go first?¡± Tai Yang gave her a smile. She narrowed her eyes as she pushed him back and let go. ¡°Whew¡­ thought I was going to die there¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Nothing at all! Anyways, I accepted the offer because I didn¡¯t think they were bad people.¡±


    ¡°And how would you know that?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the way sir Lui Hong looked at you¡­ it¡¯s as if he was looking at someone he knew for a long time already¡­ he had a sad look on his face. Also, when he offered the only one he was looking at was you as if he really didn¡¯t want you to face any danger,¡± Tai Yang nodded his head. Yu Lin thought for a moment. ¡®But¡­ all the people I know in my previous life would be much older than him¡­¡¯ she looked back at Tai Yang who stared at her with a smile.


    ¡°And,¡± she leaned into his face and crossed her arms, ¡°why are you here? Did you¡­ want something to happen between us?¡± she asked. His eyes widened as he jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°I-I-I just came to see how you were doing, and stayed when I realize you weren¡¯t here. Now that you¡¯re back, I-I am leaving! Good night, sir Yu Lin!¡± Tai Yang left the room at the speed of light. Yu Lin lip twitched as she rolled her eyes. She quickly took a bath, and afterwards, laid down to sleep.


    -


    The next day, Yu Lin woke up and went downstairs. She saw the men she healed from the previous day eating at the table with Tai Yang chatting with them. When they realized she was in the room they sprung up from their seats and bowed to her.


    ¡°Thank you, lady!¡± there deep voices echoed in the house. Yu Lin flinched for a moment, a bit startled before bowing back.


    ¡°It was no problem, please, continue eating,¡± she gestured for them to sit down.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they all smiled at her as they sat back around the table.


    ¡°Lady should also come eat with us. We saved a seat just for you,¡± one of them said. She nodded her head as she took a seat next to Tai Yang. She looked next to her to see that one of the seats was still empty.


    ¡°That¡¯s for leader H-Lui Hong,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Lin nodded her head as she picked up her chopsticks. She started to eat, and as she did she noticed how all the men looked at her with a shy expression.


    ¡°Lady, you are so beautiful,¡± one of them commented and Tai Yang almost spit out his food. Yu Lin gave him a nudge and he quickly grabbed his cup of water.


    ¡°Your looks match a description of one of the beauties from the city we grew up in,¡± another one said as they looked at her with a smile. Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Who?¡± she asked. The man opened his mouth to answer but didn¡¯t get a chance to.


    ¡°She just woke up, and all you mongrels are going to start flirting with her? Did I teach you guys to act like this?!¡± she heard a voice roar as she turned to see Lui Hong crossing his arms at them.


    ¡°No! Sorry, leader!¡± the man bowed his head.


    ¡°They were just making small talk. Don¡¯t scold them too hard,¡± Yu Lin said. Lui Hong¡¯s arms straightened as he looked at her.


    ¡°...alright,¡± he only said as he took the seat besides her. After that, the men continued to talk amongst themselves as Yu Lin continued eating.


    ¡°Lady Lu Yin?¡± she heard Lui Hong say.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, we are going to leave for Jongan right away. Will that be alright?¡±


    ¡°It will be good. Thank you for your free hospitality and transportation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for you helping my men.¡±


    ¡°It was something that I should do as a physician anyways.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ lady, Lu Yin¡­ do you¡­ do yo-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I agree, chicken is better than fish!¡± Tai Yang blurted out as the other guys cheered along with him. Yu Lin side eyed him before turning to look at Lui Hong.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± Lui Hong answered. Yu Lin just shrugged her shoulder as she finished eating.


    -


    Yu Lin and Tai Yang stepped out of the carriage as they arrived in Jongan. They gave them men a bow.


    ¡°Thank you, generous sirs. I hope your trip will be prosperous from here on out,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Thank you, lady,¡± they all answered in unison with blushed cheeks.


    ¡°Goodbye brothers, may we meet again in the future!¡± Tai Yang waved at them.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± they all smiled back at him.


    ¡°Then we will head out now,¡± Lui Hong gave them a headbow.


    ¡°What about your supplies?¡± Yu Lin frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lady, we already have them with us,¡± Lui Hong answered. Yu Lin realized the situation and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she said as she looked back up. Lui Hong looked at her with soft eyes as he stepped down from the carriage. He pulled off his outer robe and wrapped it around her.


    ¡°The weather is a bit chilly, please take care of yourself,¡± he said. Yu Lin paused for a second and nodded her head.


    ¡°You too,¡± she said. Lui Hong nodded his head as he walked back towards the carriage with all his followers looking at him while chuckling.


    ¡°Goodbye, lady and sir Di,¡± Lui Hong and his men waved at them as the carriage started to move.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Tai Yang and Yu Lin said back. Yu Lin watched as they continued to grow smaller as she saw Lui Hong pull a silver necklace out from beneath his robe. She saw a golden ring hanging from the silver necklace with the character ¡®g¡¯ printed on it before they got too small for her to read the rest. ¡®...g¡­¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Sir Yu Lin?¡¯ Tai Yang¡¯s voice broke her out of her trance.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°Un,¡± Yu Lin said. The carriage was now too far to be visible to the eye as Yu Lin waved her hand and her disguise faded away.

 Chapter 62: Stone Pendant

    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± Tai Yang said to Yu Lin as they walked to the academy.


    ¡°You already thanked me. There''s no need to do it so much.¡±


    ¡°But I owe you so much.¡±


    ¡°You say that now, but¡­¡± Yu Lin closed her mouth.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. I doubt we will see each other much after we enter the academy anyways.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we are in different studies.¡±


    ¡°So? Isn''t there a policy where you can travel freely through study sections?¡±


    ¡°Only if you are in a high enough rank.¡±


    ¡°Then you can come see me. With your skills¡­ shouldn''t you be pretty high ranked?¡± Tai Yang asked.


    ¡°That''s right¡­ but who says I want to see you?¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin! We have gone through so much together that we are basically sworn brothers! How could you say that?¡±


    ¡°I have gone through a lot. You? You just slept the whole time. Besides I don''t need a sworn brother like you who''s too weak to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Hey! That''s only because I''m still recovering.¡±


    ¡°And? I don''t want a sworn brother anyways. Don''t bother me anymore once we enter the academy. Find your own friends and brothers there,¡± Yu Lin sped up her pace.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Tai Yang caught up to her, ¡°don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t even know how strong I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Hey! If I get ranked high enough to come see you on my own, you will have to accept me as your sworn brother!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ alright, we will see what will happen then¡­¡± Tai Yang squinted at Yu Lin and Yu Lin only looked away.


    The two arrived to the gates of the academy as Yu Lin held up her student badge.


    ¡°I a-¡± she didn¡¯t have time to finish as the guards saw her and pointed their swords at her.


    ¡°Du Yu Lin, for neglecting your duties and being discourteous, you still dare to show your face here?!¡± one of the guards yelled as the other guard threw a small red jewel on the ground and crushed it underneath his feet.


    ¡°What is th-¡±


    ¡°Silence, traitor!¡± the guard yelled. Yu Lin saw Tai Yang try to step forward and she held her arm in front of him. He looked down at her with fury in his eyes and she shook her head. After a moment, Vice Principal Sato showed up in front of them. She glared at Yu Lin as she went up to her.


    ¡°Vi-¡± before Yu Lin could say anything she felt Vice Principal Sato¡¯s hand slap her face.


    ¡°You insolent beast!¡± Vice Principal Sato hissed.


    ¡°Wha-¡± Yu Lin held Tai Yang back as she turned to face Vice Principal Sato.


    ¡°I need to talk to Principal Ro,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s cheek burned as her red eyes grew dark.


    ¡°You still dare to see Levishire? Why don¡¯t I just end yo-¡± Vice Principal Sato stopped as if she heard a voice, ¡°Bu¡­ why¡­ I understand¡­¡± she looked at Yu Lin and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Give me your bracelets, now!¡± she demanded. Yu Lin handed her both her endless bracelet, and the bracelet that restricted her magic over. Vice Principal Sato snatched them out of her hands as she waved her hand. Guards surrounded Yu Lin and Tai Yang from all sides. ¡°Follow me, and if you dare do anything suspicious¡­ don¡¯t blame us for being cautious.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin replied as she watched Vice Principal Sato turned around.


    -


    Yu Lin and Tai Yang followed behind Vice Principal Sato into the room. Yu Lin noticed three students standing in front of Principal Ro¡¯s desk, and as they saw them they moved to the side of the room.


    ¡°Here she is,¡± Vice Principal Sato said as she slammed Yu Lin¡¯s bracelets onto the desk.


    ¡°Du Yu Lin,¡± Principal Ro eyes illuminated a bit. Yu Lin looked at him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you run away from your duties?¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what happened to you?¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°A week ago a soldier entered the Medicinal Studies section and alerted us of injured individuals. I left first to attend to the emergency. When I got there, I healed everyone who was injured. I saw a blood trail leading to the forest so I made a shelter and left a note for Teacher Li. After that I entered the forest and saw sir Hu Tai Yang,¡± Yu Lin gestured towards Tai Yang, ¡°he was gravely injured and rain started pouring so I led to a cave. The rain continued for four more days and after it stopped, we started to head back here. On our way, we were captured by slave traders. Luckily, I was able to trick them and we escaped. After that, we found some nice people who were willing to lend us a ride, and now we are here,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But, your story differs with some of the students who went to the scene. They said that people were injured and you were nowhere to be found.¡±


    ¡°I have been framed.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± Vice Principal Sato yelled from behind Principal Ro.


    ¡°I did not lie. If you do not believe, ask sir Hu right here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t lie. I was gravely injured and Yu Lin helped me,¡± Tai Yang said.


    ¡°How do we even know that he is part of the students who are suppose to be enrolling? You could have picked him up from somewhere and be lying to us!¡± Vice Principal Sato accused. Tai Yang¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head.


    ¡°H-he is not lying!¡± Tai Yang reaffirmed, ¡°I¡¯m a martial arts student, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let me test your skills!¡± Vice Principal Sato jumped towards Tai Yang. Yu Lin¡¯s eyebrows went up as she pulled Tai Yang out of the way. Vice Principal Sato landed where Tai Yang was and she extended her arm to punch him. Yu Lin moved in front of Tai Yang as she caught Vice Principal Sato¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Please stop, Vice Principal Sato! Sir Hu is still recovering. If you want to test his skills then please test it when he has fully recovered,¡± Yu Lin said as she felt pain on her hand as Vice Principal Sato pulled her hand back and looked at it with disgust as she wiped her fist.


    ¡°Shut your mouth you disgust-¡±


    ¡°Tsugumi!¡± Principal Ro¡¯s voice roared throughout the room. ¡°You have embarrassed me,¡± Principal Ro glare at her and Vice Principal Sato complexion darkened as she looked at the other side of the room.


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­ but without proof, I don¡¯t think we can believe anything she says. She also took off her own bracelet without any permission,¡± Vice Principal Sato¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°I took off the bracelet outside of academy grounds, and not only this but I did it to save my life and sir Hu¡¯s life here. Also, I have proof if you really want proof,¡± Yu Lin reached her hand inside her collar as she pulled out the bag and stone pendant. Yu Lin took the bag off and opened it. When she did, men poured out of the bag onto the ground, ropes bounding their arms and legs. ¡°These are the slave traders who tried to capture us,¡± Yu Lin said as she pulled Hen Huo by his top knot up, ¡°and this is their leader.¡±


    ¡°Let me go, you despicable creature!¡± Hen Huo yelled as he tried to wiggle free.


    ¡°...Hen Huo?¡± Principal Ro¡¯s eyes widened. Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°How do you know his name?¡± she asked as she saw Principal Ro¡¯s eyes burned with fury.


    ¡°One of the most wanted slave trader in this continent,¡± it was the first time Yu Lin saw so much anger within the calm man in front of her. She opened the bag again and it sucked all the men back inside. She placed the bag in front of Principal Ro.


    ¡°Do what you must to them,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Thank you, student Yu Lin. For catching one of the most wanted criminals, I will excuse you from your crimes,¡± Principal Ro gave her a headbow. She bowed back to him also.


    ¡°Thank you, Principal Ro!¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you, Principal Ro!¡± she heard Tai Yang say as he also bowed.


    ¡°Bu-¡±


    ¡°Enough, Vice Principal Sato,¡± Principal Ro said as he picked the bag up, ¡°I will excuse you now. Please leave,¡± he said nonchalantly. Yu Lin saw Vice Principal Sato¡¯s face burned red before she gave him a bow and left the room. ¡°And you are also excused, Du Yu Lin,¡± Principal Ro said as he flicked his wrists and the bracelets appeared back on Yu Lin¡¯s wrists. Yu Lin glanced at Tai Yang before looking back at Principal Ro.


    ¡°Excuse me sir,¡± she said, ¡°but may I say something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sir Hu is still recovering from his injuries. I don¡¯t think he will be able to study until then, what will happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of him,¡± Principal Ro replied as he continued to stare down at the bag.


    ¡°I understand, then, I will take my leave,¡± Yu Lin started to step away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she heard a low voice call out. She turned her head to see a blonde hair male walking up and stepping in front of her. A female and another male also walked and stood next to him. Basing off their uniforms Yu Lin could tell that they were from the Martial Arts department. ¡°Principal Ro, I just found the perfect person to come along to help escort me,¡± the male just said. Principal Ro looked up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want this physician to accompany me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Student Zhong Cheng, this i-¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Zhong Cheng bowed. Principal Ro had a conflicted look on his face as he looked up from Zhong Cheng to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Student Yu Lin,¡± he said, ¡°I want you to help escort student Zhong Cheng over here with a mission. You are not allowed to refuse¡­ also, when you leave the academy grounds I give you permission to take off the restriction bracelet. The mission will start tomorrow so until then you shall rest in one of their quarters,¡± Principal Ro commanded. Yu Lin internally rolled her eyes as she bowed.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Alright then, you are all dismissed, except for you, Hu Tai Yang,¡± Principal Ro said. They all nodded their heads as they exited the room, apart from Hu Tai Yang. They paused in the hall as Yu Lin bowed her head out of respect.


    ¡°I am Du Y-¡±


    ¡°Incompetence!¡± the female snarled as she glared at Yu Lin, ¡°when giving your greetings to his royal highness, Guang Xi Zhong Cheng, you must bow on your knees!¡±


    ¡°Hai Yu, stop!¡± Zhong Cheng yelled at the female.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, your highness,¡± the male said.


    ¡°Yu Hai!¡± Zhong Cheng yelled at him. Yu Lin looked up at the blonde Zhong Cheng¡¯s purple eyes.


    ¡°Guan Xi Zhong Cheng? You are a prince?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so bow down to him you commoner!¡±


    ¡°Hai Yu! Both of you just shut your mouths! Are you going to make me angrier than this?¡± Zhong Cheng said and the two nodded their head as they took a step back.


    ¡°No. We apologize,¡± the two¡¯s voice harmonized. Yu Lin frowned as she just shrugged her shoulders. Zhong Cheng looked back at her and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir Du Yu Lin,¡± Zhong Cheng gave her an apologetic smile, ¡°these two can get a bit too much sometimes. But, don¡¯t treat me any different from the other students. Here, I am just a student like the rest of us!¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin replied and then cocked her head, ¡°why¡­ why did you say you wanted me to escort you? And where am I escorting you to anyways?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re,¡± Zhong Cheng looked around before leaning in, ¡°we¡¯re going to the palace tomorrow,¡± he whispered. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± she let out a small sigh.


    ¡°And,¡± Zhong Cheng backed away, ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That pendant¡­ where did you get it?¡± Zhong Cheng asked as he pointed at her stone pendant.

 Chapter 63: Dont forget your roots

    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°You dare to que-¡±


    ¡°Hai Yu!¡± Hai Yu closed her mouth as she narrowed her eyes at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Your highness! Hai Yu is right. How dare sh-¡±


    ¡°Yu Hai! You two siblings really want to do this now? I will really get angry!¡± the two closed their mouths as they looked away. After that, Zhong Cheng turned his attention back to Yu Lin. ¡°I want to know, because¡­ I know the person who made that necklace.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who is that?¡± Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°She is¡­ like my older sister. Now, can you tell me how you got that necklace?¡± Zhong Cheng¡¯s eyes were sincere as Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I received it from an old woman in Henua village.¡±


    ¡°Henua¡­ I understand. Tonight, stay at my quarters and tomorrow we will depart to the palace. It may seem like you are to escort me but¡­ I have been asked to escort you by her.,¡± Zhong Cheng¡¯s eyes looked distant and had a tinge of sadness within them.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin answered. Zhong Cheng¡¯s face brightened as he smiled at her.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he started to walk towards the platform. His two guards glared at Yu Lin before they followed him.


    -


    ¡°You can use this spare room. When morning comes tomorrow, I will come to tell you when we are leaving,¡± Zhong Cheng gestured inside a shed  that was in his backyard. Although it was a shed, it was spacious inside and the decorations were simple.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Zhong Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you sir, Guan Xi.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t call me by my last name, or else people will know! The royal family is the only family with a two syllable surname,¡± Zhong Cheng shook his head, ¡°Just call me Zhong Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will call your highness, sir¡­ Xi. I don¡¯t feel comfortable calling your highness by your first name,¡± Yu Lin said. Zhong Cheng let out a sigh and nodded his head.


    ¡°Whatever you want then. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir Xi,¡± Yu Lin gave him a small bow as he left the room. Yu Lin looked up to see Hai Yu narrowing her eyes as Yu Hai followed the young prince out.


    ¡°I will tell you,¡± Hai Yu hissed, ¡°don¡¯t you dare try anything suspicious around his highness, or even try to gain his favor, or else,¡± Hai Yu drew a line across her neck with her thumb, ¡°do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in politics, nor do I have any interests in the prince. I¡¯m only coming because Principal Ro requested me to.  Can you get out now? I¡¯m tired,¡± Yu Lin said back. Hai Yu looked her up and down before leaving the room. Yu Lin closed the door as she let out a sigh. ¡®If I go¡­ will I meet him?¡¯ Yu Lin thought as the image of the old her hitting two brats flashed through her head.


    -


    The next day the group took a carriage with them as they started to travel to the palace. The palace was not far from Jongan academy as it did lie in Jongan, however it would take at least six hours by walking and three hours by carriage.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± Zhong Cheng said as she took off her restricted bracelet.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ can you wear this?¡± Zhong Cheng held a straw hat towards her, which had a netted fabric around it to conceal one¡¯s face, in one hand and in the other he had gloves. She took the hat and the gloves.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Our continent at the moment has very close relations with¡­ Sky continent¡­¡± Zhong Cheng didn¡¯t need to say anything further as Yu Lin understood. She placed the hat on and concealed her face along with the gloves that concealed her grey hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hai Yu waved at them. They nodded their heads as they entered the carriage.


    Yu Lin went and sat next to Yu Hai in the front, who was steering the horses. Yu Hai glanced at her as he held onto the reins of the horses.


    ¡°I will warn you, the palace is not like anywhere else. If you make one wrong move, even breathing way too heavily, you will die. If you want to live, then don¡¯t do anything outrageous,¡± Yu Hai sternly said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Also, if you do anything to hurt his highness¡­¡±


    ¡°You will end me? Your sister said the same thing yesterday. I will tell you what I also told her, I¡¯m not interested in politics, nor am I interested in the prince. I¡¯m only coming along because Principal Ro asked me to.¡±


    ¡°Good. We do not need to talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yu Lin said as she closed the curtains at the front of the carriage, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    -


    After three hours of traveling they reached the palace. Zhong Cheng led the way as they entered the palace.


    ¡°Young prince! Please hurry!¡± an old eunuch came running towards them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dong Fang?¡± Zhong Cheng asked.


    ¡°Dong Fang¡­¡± Yu Lin¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    ¡°Your father is very sick! Even the royal physician can¡¯t do much! I fear, that he won¡¯t have much longer to live! Hurry!¡± the eunuch started to drag him away. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to go with them,  but before she could take a step the siblings stood in front of her.


    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± they ordered together. Yu Lin took in a breath as she looked away.


    ¡°I already know,¡± she said. The two of them narrowed their eyes at her. Yu Lin held her hands together and kept them on her stomach as she closed her eyes.


    After a while, she heard Zhong Cheng¡¯s footsteps returning and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± he yelled as he grabbed her arm, ¡°Please! Please help me!¡± he pleaded. Her eyes darted around before she fell to one knee.


    ¡°Whatever you order, I am at your request, your highness,¡± she said as she felt eyes all on her. She felt Zhong Cheng pull her up as he dragged her away.


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go!¡± he said as he led her through the palace.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± the siblings yelled as they followed suit. After a few hallways and corners, Yu Lin ended up in the chambers of the Emperor.


    ¡°Young prince! Even the royal physician can¡¯t do anything, what makes you think that a physician going through school can help?!¡± Dong Fang cried out at the door as Zhong Cheng pulled her inside the room.


    ¡°I have to try everything and¡­ she told me so¡­¡± Yu Lin bit her lip as she wanted to know who Zhong Cheng was talking about. When they were about halfway towards the bed, Zhong Cheng got down on one knee and Yu Lin followed him.


    ¡°Honorable father, please, let this physician examine you! He might be able to figure out what is wrong!¡± Zhong Cheng¡¯s voice echoed inside the room.


    ¡°He¡­ who is he?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s hands trembled as she heard his hoarse voice call out, ¡°why¡­ why is he wearing that hat? Why is he hiding his face?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Zhong Cheng swallowed hard. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes shifted around the room and as they did, a painting hung on the wall captured her attention. The painting showed the life stages of a little boy. Behind the boy there was a lot of elaborate details and hidden characters everywhere. Yu Lin pressed her lips together as she let out a small breath.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer me?!¡± the emperor¡¯s voice stunned everyone in the room.


    ¡°Please trust me, Honorable father!¡± Zhong Cheng begged.


    ¡°Guards!¡± the emperor yelled. Yu Lin took in a deep breath to calm herself as she stood up.


    ¡°Yu Lin?!¡± Zhong Cheng tried to pull her down. She pulled her gloves off before pulling her hat off. Her red eyes glanced at the emperor¡¯s pale face before she put them down on the carpet.


    ¡°Y-you! Guards! Seize him!¡± guards ran into the room and held their swords out at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Zhong Cheng got up and held his arms out to stop them.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ Guan Xi Zhong Cheng! You dare to commit a crime against me?!¡±


    ¡°No, Honorable father! I dare not! I only want to help you! He¡¯s a skilled physician, he will be able to help you!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Guards drag him away!¡± the emperor waved his hand and the guards took a step closer.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhong Cheng pulled his sword out and aimed them at the guards.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± Hai Yu and Yu Hai cried out as they jumped over the guards and held their swords out towards the guards.


    ¡°Protect Yu Lin, Hai Yu and Yu Hai!¡± Zhong Cheng ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the two surrounded Yu Lin.


    ¡°Treason! You dare to disobey me, young prince!¡± the emperor yelled.


    ¡°Honorable father, I only want to help you! Please, please listen to me!¡± a tear trailed down Zhong Cheng¡¯s cheek. Yu Lin placed her hand on Zhong Cheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please put your sword away, your highness,¡± Yu Lin gently said. Zhong Cheng shook his head.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t break my promise. Until yo-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yu Lin blurted out, ¡°nothing will happen,¡± she whispered to him, ¡°and, don¡¯t your father anymore.¡± Zhong Cheng hand trembled as he put his sword down. Yu Lin moved in front of him and got down on her knee.


    ¡°Your royal highness, please, let me treat you,¡± she bowed her head.


    ¡°You scammer! Guards take him away!¡± the emperor yelled. The guards scrambled to her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a proposition, your royal highness,¡± Yu Lin yelled as the guards grabbed her by her arms and pulled her up. They started to drag her away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the emperor yelled and the guards let go of her. Yu Lin could feel the emperor¡¯s gaze on her as she continued to look at the carpet. ¡°What kind of proposition?¡±


    ¡°Your royal highness, I see that your royal highness has a very interesting painting up in your chambers.¡±


    ¡°Painting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking that one,¡± Yu Lin gestured towards the painting of the child.


    ¡°Y-you! Gu-¡± Yu Lin could feel the anger in his voice but she continued.


    ¡°It may look like a normal painting, but there is a poem hidden within those paintings!¡± Yu Lin blurted out. Silence filled the room for a moment as Yu Lin felt her heart beating faster underneath her chest. ¡®If you are still the person I think you are¡­ then you will understand,¡¯ she thought as she pressed her lips together.


    ¡°Poem,¡± the emperor¡¯s voice sounded heartbreaking as he said the word, ¡°what kind of poem?¡± Yu Lin let out a sigh of relief before she swallowed hard and opened her mouth.


    "A king is born


    Another falls


    The kingdom mourns


    The child bawls


    Searching for a path


    That is right


    Another bloodbath


    He, who searches for the light


    Will be under the shade


    Under the night


    Under a blade


    But, he must do what is right¡­¡± Yu Lin announced as the look in her eyes grew distant.


    ¡°I already know about the poem,¡± the emperor snarked back.


    ¡°But do you know, that there are four lines after this poem?¡±


    ¡°Y-you liar!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Alright¡­ tell me then, if there really are lines afterwards, what are they then?¡± the emperor demanded. Yu Lin fell onto one of her knees.


    ¡°I will tell your royal highness after I have helped you,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°And what if there are not any lines afterwards?¡±


    ¡°You can torture me, kill me, I will not resist.¡±


    ¡°I can do that now if I really wanted to, why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Do not forget your roots, your royal highness,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s tone was nonchalant yet she could feel the emperor¡¯s murderous aura dissipate slowly.


    ¡°Alright¡­ if you fail to treat me, and if you fail to tell me the next lines, I will chop off your head immediately. Do you accept?¡±


    ¡°I accept,¡± Yu Lin said


    ¡°Good¡­ guards, leave now. Zhong Cheng, bring him up here. I want to see how good he thinks he is when even the royal physician couldn¡¯t diagnose what was wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Honorable father,¡± Zhong Cheng said as he pulled Yu Lin up. Yu Lin kept her head down as she walked up to the emperor¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± the emperor ordered. She looked up to meet his purple eyes. ¡°Red eyes? What kind of being are you?¡± the emperor narrowed his eyes at her. Yu Lin took his hand and felt his pulse.


    ¡°I am a dark elto, your royal highness,¡± she looked at the ends of his fingertips before looking at his face. His complexion was pale, but other than that, there was no other traces of him being sick.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°How does your royal highness feel?¡±


    ¡°I? These days I feel tired and nauseous¡­ I have been having troubles eating and digesting¡­¡± The royal physician told me that at most, I only have a week more to live yet he has not found out what my illness is yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin reached up and pulled down his lips before going up to pull down his eye. Her eyes widened as she concentrated on his eyes. It must have been due to his purple eyes that confused the physician, but Yu Lin for sure saw that the whites of his eyes were just the tiniest bit of purple. She pushed his nose gently up to see that near his nostrils were dry skin and had a shade of blue.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the emperor pushed her hand away. ¡°How is this an exa-¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, your highness, but,¡± Yu Lin looked around the room before leaning into his ear, ¡°have you have been getting nosebleeds lately?¡± her voice was only audible to the emperor. The emperor¡¯s eyes widened as he look towards his guards. He looked back at her and nodded his head. Yu Lin bit her lip. Nose bleeds may not seem like a big deal, but in the Middle Continent, if the emperor had a nosebleeds out of normal injury then that meant that catastrophe would befall the kingdom. This was due to an old legend, and many emperors had been deposed because of it. It sounded like nonsense, but for an emperor, who had many enemies, it was a sign of weakness.


    ¡°Why do you know?¡± the emperor whispered back. Yu Lin looked around the room. She saw many things burning such as candles, incenses, and perfume fumes were everywhere. Yu Lin frowned as she did not pick up a peculiar scent from them. She turned back around and looked at the emperor. Her eyes traveled down them to his pillows. She cocked her head as she put her head down. She took a whiff. Her eyes widened as she picked the pillow up from behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± Yu Lin held the pillow out to him, ¡°it¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Your royal highness has been poisoned. The culprit is most likely the person who made or gave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Please drink this your royal highness,¡± a vial appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand as she held it to the emperor. It was a vial she had prepared for Tai Yang, just in case something happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,¡± the emperor shook his head.


    ¡°Look,¡± Yu Lin tore the pillow in half and a small container dropped onto the bed. Yu Lin picked it up and opened the container to reveal some crushed herbs, ¡°these may smell nice, but they are poisonous if they are constantly inhaled.¡±


    ¡°Thi¡­ this¡­¡± the emperor¡¯s jaw dropped as he shook his head.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± she asked as she held the vial out. The emperor froze in shock.


    ¡°Honorable father¡­ who gave you this pillow?¡± Zhong Cheng asked.


    ¡°Dong Fang,¡± the emperor¡¯s voice was empty.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Take the guards and go arrest the royal physician,¡± the emperor ordered. Dong Fang¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Wh-wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Right this minute!¡± the emperor yelled.


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± Dong Fang said as he ran out with the guards.


    ¡°Honorable father,¡± Zhong Cheng stood up and held the emperor.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± she said again. The emperor looked up at her and pushed her away.


    ¡°Get away,¡± he panted as he wiped his mouth.


    ¡°Your royal highness!¡± a voice cried out. Yu Lin turned her head to see a familiar, yet aged face. She balled her fist. The guards kicked the man down to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Sun Du Yao¡­ tell me, what is this doing in the pillow I asked you to make me?!¡± the emperor snatched the container out of Yu Lin¡¯s hand and threw it towards Du Yao. It hit Du Yao in the forehead before landing on the ground. His eyes trembled a he looked away.


    ¡°Your royal highness, please calm down,¡± Yu Lin said, however the emperor was not looking at her.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ you studies poisonous herbs for your whole life¡­ you should know what they are! What are they doing in my pillow?! Tell me!¡± the emperor screamed.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think my master would have wanted this to happen¡­¡± Du Yao said as he looked up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am saying, my master wouldn¡¯t have wanted any of this to happen!¡± tears streamed down Du Yao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your master was my teacher. I would kn-¡±


    ¡°Then you wouldn''t have done any of this, your royal highness.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ I know. Your royal highness was sent to Sky Continent as a child to train with Emperor Huang Feng Huang. You were both taught by my master¡­ I know how you must have cherished her, just as Emperor Huang did. But¡­ the ways your highness and Emperor Huang are going¡­ I¡¯m afraid that my master¡­ my master would not be happy seeing this,¡± Du Yao wept.


    ¡°Nonsense! We are onl-¡±


    ¡°I know! Your highness and Emperor Huang are only trying to find him¡­ but¡­ there are too many innocent lives! My master would not have been happy seeing you two govern like this!¡±


    ¡°Is tha¡­ is that why you decided to poison me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I figured that if one of you guys had fallen, maybe the other would realize that everything they were doing were in vain. Maybe it may even turn them back, back to when they were kind and righteous rulers¡­¡± Du Yao lips curled up into an empty smile. ¡°But¡­ now I¡¯m found out¡­ please¡­ please kill me¡­ I can¡¯t watch your highness and Emperor Huang commit these acts anymore.¡±


    ¡°Du Yao!¡±


    ¡°Guan Xi Da Shi! I¡­ I¡¯m tired¡­ I just keep waiting for you to turn back¡­ but you won¡¯t¡­ I have given up hope¡­ please¡­ please kill me.¡¯


    ¡°Du Yao¡­ alright¡­ I regarded you as my best friend¡­ if that is what you want, then I sha-¡±


    ¡°Your royal highness!¡± Yu Lin blurted out as she shook her head. ¡°These herbs may be poisonous, but they won¡¯t kill in small doses like these. At the worst, all they will do is make you sleep for days at a time, making it seem as if you have passed. After a while, your body will get used to them and you won¡¯t be affected anymore when you wake up. It can even help build up your immune system against poisons,¡± Yu Lin quickly said. Da Shi¡¯s jaw dropped as he looked at Du Yao.


    ¡°Is this true, Du Yao?¡± he asked. Du Yao didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°I am a physician. If I didn¡¯t know this, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to call myself a physician.¡±


    Da Shi looked at Yu Lin before looking back at Du Yao.


    ¡°Du Yao,¡± his voice was gentle. Yu Lin looked at Du Yao to see him face the floor not saying a word. ¡°Guards, whip him twenty times and then put him in the royal prison for three days. No water and no food will be given to him,¡± the emperor ordered. The soldiers all nodded their heads as they dragged Du Yao out. Yu Lin let out a sigh of relief as she turned back towards Da Shi. She held the vial out to him.


    ¡°Please, take this your royal highness, it will immediately help you with your condition,¡± she said as she got down on one knee.


    ¡°Honorable father, please,¡± Zhong Cheng pleaded. Da Shi stared at the vial.


    ¡°Tell me, physician, what are the last four lines to the poem?¡± his voice was deprived of any emotions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I have not fulfilled my part of the agreement,¡± Yu Lin shook her head, ¡°please, your royal highness, please drink this,¡± she continued to hold up the vial. Yu Lin heard him sigh as she felt the bottle get snatch from her hand. She looked up to watch him down the contents before wiping his mouth.


    ¡°Now, tell me,¡± he demanded. Yu Lin nodded her head as she stood up.


    ¡°The last four lines are,


    Do not forget your roots


    Or you will be met,¡± Yu Lin bit her lip as her hand trembled.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Da Shi yelled. Yu Lin swallowed her saliva as her eyes trail down to Da Shi¡¯s blankets.


    ¡°Do not forget your roots


    Or you will be met


    With sad regrets


    And everything to lose,¡± Yu Lin finished. Yu Lin closed her eyes as she ball her fist. After a silent moment she opened her eyes to look at Da Shi. Da Shi¡¯s pale complexion from earlier was now beginning to turn normal as his eyes were unfocused. His mind did not seem to be in the room at the moment.


    ¡°Honorable father,¡± Zhong Cheng lightly shook him. The light came back into Da Shi¡¯s eyes as Yu Lin watch him turn his head and look at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Th¡­ thank you, physician¡­ I am in your debt, and due to this, I will grant you one wish,¡± Da Shi said. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Any wish?¡±


    ¡°If it is within my power, and it does not against the law, I will grant you your wish,¡± Da Shi smiled at her. She got down on her knees and bowed her head as she put her hands together and held them up.


    ¡°Thank your royal highness¡­ but, do I have to make this wish now? May I come back in the future?¡± she asked, her voice trembling a bit.There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you find out the last four lines?¡± Da Shi broke the silence. Yu Lin¡¯s blinked as her eyes darted around on the carpet.


    ¡°Your royal highness¡­ that is an answer that your royal highness must find out for yourself,¡± Yu Lin answered.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I understand¡­ alright, Dong Fang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your royal highness?¡± Dong Fang bowed his head.


    ¡°Please document that I owe the physician, Du Yu Lin, a wish. If he does not wish to have it granted now, he may come back in the future to have it granted. From now on, treat him as a honorable guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dong Fang pulled a small tablet from out of his sleeve and started to write on it.


    ¡°Then, you are all dismissed. I want to be alone,¡± Da Shi ordered.


    ¡°Yes, your royal highness,¡± they all bowed as they stood up and left the emperor¡¯s room. Yu Lin glanced inside the room as the maids started to close the door. She saw Da Shi pull out a necklace and grab onto its emblem.


    -


    ¡°Teacher Li, what is this?¡± a young man asked as he stared at a painting that laid on a long table.


    ¡°Da Shi, that is a painting,¡± Hu Die answered as she walked up and stood next to the young man.


    ¡°Really? It looks a little¡­ a little bit like a child¡¯s doodle.¡±


    ¡°Da Shi! You¡¯re going to make fun of the fact that your teacher can¡¯t paint?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t dare to,¡± Da Shi glanced cautiously at Hu Die as she let out a giggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. I know that it doesn¡¯t look all that great.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ is there a meaning behind it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± Hu Die pointed to the child¡¯s shoulder that revealed a character, ¡°there is a poem hidden throughout this painting.¡±


    ¡°What poem?¡±


    ¡°A king is born


    Another falls


    The kingdom mourns


    The child bawls


    Trying to find a path


    That is right


    Another bloodbath


    He who searches for the light


    Will be under the shade


    Under the night


    Under a blade


    But, he must do what is right,¡± Hu Die said.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No. There are four more lines included with it.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ you can look for yourself,¡±


    ¡°Teacher Li!¡±


    ¡°Search, I will give you a hint. Do. not. forget. your. roots.¡± Hu Die said.


    ¡°Do not forget your roots?¡± Da Shi squinted his eyes at the painting for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t get it! I give up!¡±


    ¡°Guan Xi Da Shi, you¡¯re not motivated enough, keep searching.¡±


    ¡°No! It doesn¡¯t matter anyways, because you¡¯re going to give it to Feng Huang.¡±


    ¡°Who says so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not? But it¡¯s a poem about a ruler, right?¡±


    ¡°Is Feng Huang the only one who¡¯s going to become emperor one day?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you¡¯re  giving it to me?!¡± Da Shi¡¯s mouth dropped.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s your farewell gift,¡± Hu Die smiled at him and his face blushed as he looked away.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ alright, if you really want to give me something, then I can¡¯t help but accept.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ alright, look for the last four lines. I will be testing you about them when you return, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Da Shi nodded his head as he continued to squint his eyes at the painting, ¡°but Teacher Li, why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you and Feng Huang to become good rulers. Rulers who knows from right from wrong, and rulers who can make their own people proud.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ alright. I understand! I will become that kind of ruler then!¡± Da Shi chuckled as he continued to look at the painting.


    -


    The door closed and Yu Lin turned her head away to see Zhong Cheng staring at her.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Zhong Cheng said and Yu Lin nodded her head. The two walked out of the emperor¡¯s quarters as Zhong Cheng led her behind a garden with Huan Yi and Yi Huan following behind Yu Lin. They were walking a path through the garden when Zhong Cheng turned around and faced Yu Lin. He got down on one knee and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± Huan Yi and Yi Huan yelled out.


    ¡°Thank you, sir Yu Lin, for helping my father! I won¡¯t ever forget your kindness for as long as I live!¡± Zhong Cheng said. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she also fell to her knees.


    ¡°Please, get up your highness,¡± Yu Lin quickly said as she looked around the garden to see if there was anyone, but no one was there, ¡°I understand your gratitude, please, stand up now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir Yu Lin,¡± Zhong Cheng said as he stood up and Yu Lin stood up after him.


    ¡°Your highness! You don¡¯t have to go so far!¡± Huan Yi blurted out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness!¡± Yi Huan agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking. The person that wants to see you is just a little beyond here,¡± Zhong Cheng ignored the siblings as he turned around and continued to walk. Yu Lin and the siblings just let out a sigh as they continued to follow him.


    After a few sharp turns a living quarter that was hidden behind some forestry, came into view. There was a front gate where two women stood in front of. Zhong Cheng stopped about ten footsteps away from the gate.


    ¡°From here on, you will have to go by yourself, sir Yu Lin,¡± Zhong Cheng gestured towards the gate. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she continued on to the gate by herself. She stopped in front of the women who had a cloth concealing their whole face except for their eyes. They wore black and white simple robes, with a red cloth tied around their waist.


    ¡°Please state your name,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Du Yu Lin.¡±


    ¡°Du Yu Lin¡­ permission approved,¡± the two backed away. Yu Lin watched them carefully before she walked through the gates. Behind the gate another lady who wore the same uniform.


    ¡°The priestess has been expecting you,¡± the lady said as she held out her hand, ¡°please leave your endless bracelet here with me. Afterwards please wash your hands and feet over by the well over there. After that, please put on that black robe and then you can enter the large red door over there,¡± the lady gave her instructions. Yu Lin did was she was told.


    After that, she stood in front of the big red door and took in a breath. She looked to see no maids there to open the door so she decided that she had to probably open it herself. She pushed the doors open to see a woman sitting on a pillow facing the other way.


    ¡°Please come in and close the door behind you,¡± a calming voice rang out. Yu Lin looked around the room to see that it had extravagant details all over the walls and behind the woman was a small shrine. She bit her lips as she stepped inside and closed the door behind her. Afterwards she stood in front of the door, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Please, come sit,¡± the woman said and Yu Lin noticed the pillow that was a few steps in front of her, and a few steps away from the woman. She walked up to the pillow and sat down. ¡°Du Yu Lin,¡± the woman said and Yu Lin sat up, ¡°this is our official first meeting.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Not personally, but I know your mother very well.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡± Yu Lin frowned, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°Right now I go by the name Guan Xi Xi Xing, a title given to me as the highest priestess of the Green Continent. When I was not yet a priestess, my name was Lin Su Mei.¡±


    ¡°Lin Su Mei?¡± Yu Lin tried to think of anyone in Glorious Forest by that name but she could not recall anything.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know my name,¡± Yu Lin moved back a little as she saw the woman stand up and turn around, ¡°eleven years ago a dark witch showed up in my village and wiped most of the villagers. It was during that time when I first met your mother,¡± Yu Lin continue to stare as the woman sat back down and her eyes looked straight, not focusing on anything, ¡°and¡­ it was during that time I made a huge mistake.¡±


    ¡°A mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Du Yu Lin¡­ I caused the death of your parents¡­ the death of Grandpa Chu, and¡­ I am the one to blame for causing all the pain that you had to go through.¡±

 Chapter 64: It wasnt a Coincidence

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yu Lin narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ do you know what a gifted one is?¡±


    ¡°Gifted ones are people who are born with talents or power that normal people do not have. They have the ability to see the past, and or the future¡­ are you a gifted one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eleven years ago, I met your mother when they came to help my village out. I told your mother about the choices she had¡­ I was a fool. My skills were not efficient at that time¡­ I thought I could help, but I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said anything that day¡­¡± tears started to drip down her face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I told that she had two choices. The first was to save you at a different time with a high chance of succeeding, but many will die. The second was to save you at that moment which would not guarantee your safety or hers, but¡­ light will prevail against darkness again¡­¡±


    ¡°Again? Light and dark? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t tell you anymore than this, but don¡¯t worry. In the near future, you will know everything.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Yu Lin slammed the ground.


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­ I made a promise to your mother. She asked me to not tell you anything, that you will learn of the truth in the storage room.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying,¡± Yu Lin looked behind Su Mei to see Hu Die sitting cross legged on the altar, ¡°but just torture her, if you want to get answers. Why don¡¯t you do that?¡± Yu Lin glare at her as she took in a deep breath to calm down.


    ¡°Is she talking to you?¡± Su Mei¡¯s voice broke her concentration.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Lin bit her lip.


    ¡°The old you¡­ is she still talking to you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you know that? This i-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the aftereffects of the skill Lan Hei Kong used on you isn¡¯t it. She appears at random moments, and tells you to do weird things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yu Lin held onto her trembling hand, ¡°why have you asked to see me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I feel indebted to you. I have left traces of myself everywhere so that I could finally talk to you. If you ever need help, please use this,¡± Yu Lin watch Su Mei wiped her tears before pulling something out of her long sleeve and slide it over to her. Yu Lin picked up the object, which was a golden emblem with a bell attached to the bottom.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. If you have this on you, then no one would dare to offend you so easily. If you show them this, you basically have the same authority that I do which is only fourth in the kingdom, after the emperor, empress, and their royal children.¡± Yu Lin nodded her head as she tucked the emblem into her sleeve.


    ¡°You have my gratitude,¡± Yu Lin bowed her head, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to tell me what happened¡­ that¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t push you any further, after all, it is thanks to you that I also now have a wish from the emperor.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then, our business here is done. I wi-¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew cold as she balled her trembling fist, ¡°I have four questions first.¡±


    ¡°Questions? Tell me, if I can answer them, I will.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the people behind Dragon¡¯s Lair?¡± Yu Lin watched as Su Mei turned away as her eyebrows furrowed downwards.


    ¡°That¡­ I am not sure¡­ but rest assured, Prince Zhong Cheng is not part of the group. Huan Yi and Yi Huan are not part of it either.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. My second question is, when will I meet her again?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Su Mei¡¯s head went up and her hands dropped to her lap. ¡°You know¡­ you remember¡­ I see¡­ it won¡¯t too long now¡­ but I can¡¯t tell you the exact time because¡­ its too cloudy¡­ I can¡¯t see much¡­¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Alright¡­ then for my last question¡­ when will I meet you again?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± there was a long moment of silence in between them, ¡°... the next time we meet¡­ it will be me on my deathbed. When that time comes¡­ I will answer that last question you have. Ask me then,¡± Su Mei stood up and she turned back around to face the altar, before sitting back down, ¡°you should go now,¡± Su Mei said. Yu Lin looked at her lonely back before giving her a bow and standing up.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ until then,¡± Yu Lin turned on her heels. Her hands reached out to open the door.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she heard Su Mei said and she paused, ¡°I almost forgot. Tell his highness that am doing well and¡­ Hu Tai Yang? That man¡­ treat him well¡­ he is your brother,¡± Su Mei said. Yu Lin frowned as she turned around.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You were not the only child conceived by your mother¡­ that is all I can say for now¡­¡± Yu Lin heard her say and between each sentence, her body would shake. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes darted around before she turned back.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Yu Lin opened the door and walked out. She closed them behind he as she headed to get her things.


    Yu Lin stucked the emblem inside her endless bracelet as she walked up to Zhong Cheng. Zhong Cheng looked anxious as he grabbed onto her arms.


    ¡°How was it? Was older sister Xi Xing doing well?¡± he asked. She nodded her head.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Lin reassured him and relief washed over his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, sir Yu Lin,¡± Zhong Cheng¡¯s hands moved away from her arms as he smiled, ¡°then since everything we needed to do has been done, let¡¯s start heading back,¡± Zhong Cheng said.


    ¡°Your highness,¡± Yu Lin fiddled with her fingers, ¡°is it alright¡­ is it alright if we visit the prison first? I want to the royal physician before we leave,¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ never mind. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine. If you want to see him, then let¡¯s go,¡± Zhong Cheng grabbed Yu Lin¡¯s wrist as he started to pull her towards the royal prison.


    Yu Lin stared down at a beaten down Du Yao who panted as he laid unconscious on a pile of straws. The look in Yu Lin¡¯s eyes grew distant. She pointed a finger into the jail cell and touched Du Yao¡¯s ankle. She released some chi energy before standing up and facing Zhong Cheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yu Lin said. Zhong Cheng nodded as he ordered Yu Hai and Hai Yu to start preparing.


    -


    It was already dark into the night when they reached the academy and Yu Lin bowed to them before she returned to her section. When she walked into the courtyard she saw Nie Fu sitting at the courtyard table with his chin resting on his hand.


    ¡°Servant,¡± she said and Nie Fu jumped before he turned to see her. His jaw dropped as he smiled.


    ¡°M-master!¡± he said as he stood up from his chair and ran to her with his arms out. Yu Lin eyes widened for a second before she stepped away to dodge his embrace.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she frowned as he stumbled before standing straight and turning to look at her.


    ¡°Master! I thought you were gone for good!¡± Nie Fu cried as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Bec-¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Yu Lin turned to see Yamanaru glaring at her as he fanned himself.


    ¡°Why? Am I not supposed to be here?¡± Yu Lin glared back. Yamanaru shut his fan closed as he held his hands behind his back.


    ¡°A disgrace. You ran away from helping all those people and you dare show your face back here?!¡± Yamanaru pointed his finger at her.


    ¡°Then, who healed them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s was Chen Hua who saved their lives because of you! Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sir Shan was the one to healed them?¡± Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t know how you managed to sneak in here, but get out!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t sneak in! Teacher Li already told us that Principal Ro has already pardoned her because she accomplished a great feat!¡± Nie Fu defended her. Yu Lin eyes widened for a second at his outburst before she swallowed hard.


    ¡°See? No matter what I had done, all circumstances have been taken care of. Now then, I will excuse myself. I¡¯m really tired¡­ if you try to do anything ridiculous, I can¡¯t guarantee I will be merciful,¡± Yu Lin walked past Yamanaru as she headed towards her room. She was careful to see if Yamanaru was going to try anything, but nothing happened.


    ¡°M-master!¡± she heard Nie Fu call out to her as she reached her door.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me tomorrow. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m scared if I don¡¯t tell you now¡­ I won¡¯t have the courage to tell you tomorrow. Please, master¡­¡± Nie Fu looked at her with puppy eyes. She let out a sigh before she opened her door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Lin gestured and Nie Fu nodded as he went inside. Yu Lin closed the door behind her as she watched Nie Fu take a seat around the tea table and she sat across from him. She watched as he tapped onto the table nervously. ¡°Go on,¡± she slumped back in her chair, ¡°hurry up and tell me and then leave. I¡¯m tired,¡± she let out a sigh. She watched as Nie Fu looked down at the table as if he was trying to pierce a hole through it with his gaze. He bit his lip and took in a deep breath before looking up at her.


    ¡°The incident that happened at Henua village¡­ that wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all, Master!¡± Nie Fu said. Yu Lin immediately sat up as she slammed her hand on the table.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

 Chapter 65: Masked Someone

    ¡°Woah! M-master! Please calm down. I¡¯m not sure yet, but I don¡¯t think that what happened there was a coincidence¡­ I think¡­¡± Nie Fu scratched his head. Yu Lin breathed to calm herself before she sat down.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she folded her fingers together, ¡°speak,¡± she looked at him. Nie Fu cleared his throat as he sat up.


    ¡°The night before we had to head out¡­ I received a note telling me to drink a bottle¡­ if¡­ if I wanted you gone from the academy,¡± Nie Fu held his hands up and waved them back and forth as he shook his head, ¡°but I don¡¯t think like that anymore! I really think master is a good person! Please believe me!¡± his eyes asked for forgiveness.


    ¡°I understand. Continue,¡± Yu Lin ordered. Nie Fu let out a sigh of relief before nodding his head.


    ¡°Anyways, I drank the bot-¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the note?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know. I heard a knock and when I opened my door the note and the bottle was already there.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ continue.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Anyways, I drank the bottle and then went to sleep. The next morning I woke up with a very bad stomachache and thus that is why I went to you. When I received your medicine and went back to my room to brew the medicine, I found another bottle by my door with a note.¡±


    ¡°What did it say?¡±


    ¡°The note told me to pour the bottle onto my cloak which I did. I didn¡¯t know what it was but¡­ I only learned later on that it was Koogi Lust after Teacher Li told me to go help you and you¡­ you got injured because of me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let bygones be bygones. Now that you are telling me this, I can see that you have changed,¡± Yu Lin reassured him. Nie Fu smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, master. Anyways, after that day someone came to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know who they were because they covered their face up¡­ but by the voice I think it was man.¡±


    ¡°Man?¡± Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows as she thought about the sequences of events, ¡°what did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He told me that the plan was almost a success and I wasn¡¯t happy so I told him off¡­ and he told me sacrifices are needed for the greater good. He apologized but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he was sincere or not¡­ but¡­ I feel like I have heard his voice from somewhere before, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nie Fu grabbed onto his chin as he tried to think, ¡°anyways, after I was still not happy so I closed the door in his face. Soon afterwards I heard a knock and I thought it was him but it was you instead and that was why I was so angry¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ but I have another question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did you look so scared earlier when you were sitting by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Nie Fu rubbed his head, ¡°it¡¯s because¡­ the day you went missing that man came back and talked to me. He told me that I won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore¡­ I was happy for just a split second, I swear! Just a split second! But¡­ after I thought about it, you¡¯re not a bad master¡­ you helped me with understanding medicine better. And after a while of thinking about the whole situation, I just couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was off especially with what happened with the whole poisoning incident¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you¡­ sir Su,¡± Yu Lin said. Nie Fu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at her.


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s alright,¡± Nie Fu said as he smiled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ sir Su.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Did you see anyone else that day?¡±


    ¡°That day? Hm¡­ After you left Saruto came by and gave me some medicine. After that I saw Leng Zhuang for a brief period of time and then Chen Hua stopped by to see how I was doing.¡±


    ¡°Chen Hua¡­¡± Yu Lin stroked her chin, ¡°I see¡­ thank you¡­¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes were gentle as she stood up. ¡°It has been a long and we should get some rest, ¡° Yu Lin opened the doors to her room.


    ¡°Yes. I should get going now,¡± Nie Fu stood up and walked out the door. He turned around and looked at Yu Lin.


    ¡°Master¡­ I was not the only one worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Chen Hua and Yang Yang were also really worried¡­ Kumamono and the other two kids also stopped by because they were worried.¡±


    ¡°Kumamono? Oh¡­ I see¡­ thank you for telling me. Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ I don¡¯t know what you have gone through but¡­ I hope you don¡¯t close yourself off too much,¡± Nie Fu advised. Yu Lin just stared at him for a moment before nodding her head.


    ¡°I understand. Good night, sir Su,¡± Yu Lin gave him a small headbow and closed the doors. Yu Lin walked to the other end of her room and pushed the door open. She pulled each of her robes off piece by piece as she entered the warm steamy bath. She laid her head back and let out a small sigh as she closed her eyes to rest for just a moment.


    -


    ¡°This is all your fault,¡± a girl with long black hair and green eyes said as she glared at Yu Lin, ¡°why did you have to come? Why did master accept someone like you?! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± the girl pushed Yu Lin back.


    ¡°Xin Ru¡­¡± Yu Lin looked down at her bloody hands before looking up at her. ¡°This is my fault?¡± she asked as her eyes trailed across a male body that laid on a table before her. The body was stiff and cold as it did not move an inch.


    ¡°It is! You mule! You monster!¡± Xin Ru pushed Yu Lin back again, ¡°why did you come? It would have been better if you weren¡¯t here¡­ it would have been better if you were never alive! It would have been better if I never trusted you!¡± Xin Ru screamed. ¡°Now Lin Shu is dead! Lin Shu is dead because of you!¡± Xin Ru cried.


    ¡°What?¡± a voice called out and Yu Lin turned to see the rest of her classmates standing there, ¡°who is dead? Lin Shu? What?¡± a taller male started to inch closer to her and Xin Ru.


    ¡°Tai Ren¡­¡± Yu Lin breathed out as she watched Xin Ru run into his arms.


    ¡°Tai Ren!¡± Xin Ru cried, ¡°that monster killed Lin Shu! Ahhh!¡± Xin Ru cried, ¡°her chi energy killed Lin Shu!¡± Xin Ru cried. Tai Ren¡¯s eyes widened and Yu Lin shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± she inched towards them.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she froze as she heard Tai Ren yell out. Tai Ren¡¯s eyes traveled up to hers as Yu Lin watched a flame burn in them.


    ¡°You¡­ you murderer!¡± Tai Ren cursed and Yu Lin took a step back as she shook her head.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± she screamed.


    -


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Lin sat up as she panted. She looked around her to see that she was still in her bath. She shook her head as she pressed her palm onto her forehead. ¡°Why did I have to dream about that?¡± she mumbled to herself as she stood up and left her bath. ¡°I¡¯m too tired¡­ I need to sleep¡­¡± she said to herself as she pulled on her night robes.


    -


    Yu Lin woke up early the next day. When she opened her door she found Zhi Shu standing there. She brought her hands down as she bowed her head.


    ¡°Good morning, Teacher Li,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Rise,¡± Zhi Shu said and she nodded her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li. How may I help Teacher Li today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything¡­ I just wanted to see how you were doing¡­ considering everything that happened.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Li, you don¡¯t need to worry much. I am fine,¡± she reassured him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ come to my room after breakfast then¡­ we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Lin bowed again as she watch Zhi Shu turn and walk away. She stared at Zhi Shu for a moment before turning around and closing the door. Instead of heading to the cafeteria she started to head towards the red and orange section.


    As she was walking there she saw Saruto walking pass. Saruto gave her a glimpse before giving her a quick headbow and she did the same. She continued to walk and when she was at the entrance of the red and orange section she saw Yamanaru talking to Wei.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yamanaru asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei nodded her head. Yu Lin watched as Wei¡¯s eyes traveled behind Yamanaru¡¯s to meet hers.


    ¡°But the-¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡± Wei said and Yamanaru stopped before turning to look at her. Yamanaru frowned as he flicked his wrist and his fan opened up. Yu Lin looked away as she walked passed them.


    Yu Lin stood in front of the door next to her old room. She reached her hand up and tapped her knuckles onto the surface. There was no answer and so she knocked again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she heard whining from the inside before the doors opened, ¡°Sanji! Why are you here so ear-¡± Kumamono stopped talking as she realized Yu Lin was standing in front of her. ¡°Y-Yu Lin¡­¡± Kumamono breathed out.


    ¡°Miss Higurashi,¡± Yu Lin said, ¡°let¡¯s talk.¡±

 Chapter 66: Useless Scarf

    ¡°Y-You''re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. May I come in?¡± Yu Lin asked. Kumamono nodded her head as she moved to the side. Yu Lin stepped inside and glance around to see that Kumamono''s room did not differ much from hers. She sat on the chair near the tea table as she looked to see Kumamono looking around before closing the doors. Kumamono took a seat across from her.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­ what do yo-¡±


    ¡°I heard from sir Su, that you and the other two came by while I was gone. Is this true?¡± Yu Lin crossed her hands and set them on the table.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ un¡­¡± Kumamono nodded her head, ¡°we were¡­ we were worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ because¡­¡± Kumamono¡¯s eyes darted around the room, ¡°I¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± Kumamono said as she bowed her head, ¡°I should¡¯ve known better. I¡¯m sorry. Yu Lin, please forgive me,¡± Kumamono looked up at Yu Lin with tears running down her face, ¡°please forgive Sanji too. We felt really guilty¡­ knowing that you were gone like that. That is why we went there¡­ please,¡± Kumamono pleaded. Yu Lin looked into Kumamono¡¯s sincere eyes as thoughts ran through her head.


    ¡°Miss Higurashi,¡± Yu Lin leaned forwards, ¡°did a masked man come see you or Sanji after my disappearance?¡± Yu Lin whispered. Kumamono¡¯s eyes grew as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°H-how di-¡±


    ¡°Kuma! Get up!¡± Sanji¡¯s voice could be heard outside the door along with his knocking. Kumamono started to get out of her chair but Yu Lin was faster as she sprung up from her seat.


    ¡°Y-Yu Lin!¡± Kumamono said but Yu Lin ignored her as she opened the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re fas¡­ Yu Lin?!¡± Sanji¡¯s jaw dropped and Yu Lin quickly glanced around before pulling him inside and shutting the doors. Yu Lin turned around to see tha Sanji landed on the floor. ¡°What are yo-¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what are you guys keeping away from me?¡± Yu Lin demanded. The two looked at each other for a moment before Kumamono looked back at Yu Lin.


    ¡°The truth i-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Kuma! Do you want to end up dead?¡± Sanji yelled.


    ¡°But you were worried too! Why can¡¯t we tell him?!¡± Kumamono yelled back.


    ¡°Think about it, that person has enough power to this to him! Imagine what he can do to us?!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired of hiding and worrying! If we tell Yu Lin, he will for sure be able to do something about this¡­ and¡­ and aren¡¯t we friends with him Sanji? He saved my life!¡± tears were running down Kumamono¡¯s face, ¡°why¡­ how¡­ how can you be like this, Sanji?¡±


    ¡°His kind destroyed our vill-¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t destroy our village! I know that you know that¡­ that¡¯s why you were worried for him and that the only reason you¡¯re scared of telling him is because you worry for my safety and Su Me¡¯s safety but¡­ this is wrong¡­¡± Kumamono¡¯s head hung low as she stared at the ground.


    ¡°Kuma¡­ but¡­ if we tell her¡­ that ape might not leave us alone anymore,¡± Sanji let out a small sigh, ¡°that senior¡­ he is too scary¡­¡± Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows together. ¡®Ape¡­ Sarutoki... Saruto?¡¯ Yu Lin thought. Everything started to piece itself together in Yu Lin¡¯s head. ¡®He was there with Wei when we were having a dispute¡­ he could¡¯ve known about it¡­ he also touched me at Henua village and he went to see Nie Fu afterwards¡­ it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡¯ Yu Lin bit her lip before she looked at the two.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she announced and the two stopped in their conversation to look at her, ¡°I apologize for making you two argue like this. If you can¡¯t tell me, or is not ready to tell me then that¡¯s alright. I understand. Until next time,,¡± she gave them a small bow as she opened the door and left.


    ¡°Y-Yu Lin!¡± Kumamono called out after her but she didn¡¯t stop as she returned to the white section.


    She looked at the courtyard to see Saruto talking to Chen Hua. When they noticed her Saruto looked away and Chen Hua smiled as he ran up to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe!¡± Chen Hua exclaimed as he grabbed onto Yu Lin¡¯s shoulder. Yu Lin nodded her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said as Chen Hua pulled his hands away.


    ¡°I was so worried when I got there and I saw that everyone was lying in the rain and you were nowhere in sight. It was a good thing that Saruto was there and had already attended to most of  the patients!¡± Chen Hua said.


    ¡°Chen Hua!¡± Saruto nudged him and Chen Hua nudged him back.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that!¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just Yu Lin! I know that you don¡¯t like receiving the limelight so you gave me all the credit but you were the one who healed all of them! It¡¯s alright Yu Lin won¡¯t tell anyone else, right Yu Lin?¡± Chen Hua smiled at her. She nodded her head. ¡°See?¡± Chen Hua let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Sir Sarutoki was the first to arrive at the scene?¡± Yu Lin asked. Chen Hua nodded his head.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ he got there way before any of us did,¡± Chen Hua confirmed. Yu Lin nodded her head as her eyes drifted to Saruto. Saruto kept his head down as he looked away.


    ¡°I see,¡± Yu Lin said as she looked back and gave Chen Hua, ¡°anyways, I will have to leave the two of you. Teacher Li told me to go see him. Then,¡± Yu Lin gave them both a small headbow before she headed towards Zhi Shu¡¯s office. Her eyes grew darker as she balled a fist. She arrived to Zhi Shu¡¯s room and knocked on his door.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yu Lin,¡± she announced herself.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Zhi Shu¡¯s muffled voice came through and she opened the door. She stepped inside and closed the door behind her as she stood in front of Zhi Shu and bowed.


    ¡°What did teacher Li want to see me about?¡± she asked as she looked at him.


    ¡°Li Hu Die,¡± she heard Zhi Shu say as she stiffed and grabbed onto her cloak, ¡°have you ever heard of this name?¡± she relaxed as she let out a small breath.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ yes, I have heard of the name Li Hu Die before.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ what do you know about her?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ just that she¡¯s a healer from Sky Continent who was able to advance our modern medicine,¡± Yu Lin gave her textbook answer.


    ¡°I see¡­ you¡­ do you know what¡¯s going on in Sky Continent right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do not know exactly¡­ but I have a rough picture,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Wang Pei told me that you are planning to go to Sky Continent. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­ do you know what¡¯s happening to dark elves if they go there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared myself for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin¡­¡± Zhi Shu looked at her with a trace of sadness in his eyes before he let out a sigh, ¡°Yu Lin¡­ the things that have been happening recently¡­ do yo-¡±


    ¡°I know. Teacher Li, everything that has been happening I know who the culprits are. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you who I am worried about,¡± Teacher Li averted his gaze, ¡°I am worried about the people aiming to get you,¡± he said. Yu Lin furrowed her brows slightly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ones targeting you are familiar faces I know¡­ I don¡¯t want them to face any troubles¡­ Yu Lin, if you do find out who they are¡­ I beg of you, please be kind to them. If you do, I will try my very best to help you achieve your goals.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t treat them kindly? What are you going to do then?¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± Zhi Shu stood up and looked at her, ¡°they¡­ you don¡¯t know their story¡­ they have gone through diffi-¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t know mine either yet look what they¡¯re doing! Teacher Li, I will do everything in my power to secure my own safety over theirs. If I don¡¯t protect myself, then no one will.¡±


    ¡°Yu L-¡±


    ¡°I believe that our talk here is over. Thank you, teacher Li. I will excuse myself now,¡± Yu Lin turned on her heels and started to head towards the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhi Shu called out and she paused, ¡°just¡­ I beg for your empathy¡­ it¡¯s not their fault¡­ Yu Lin¡­ please¡­ just be as kind as you can then¡­¡± Zhi Shu said.


    ¡°I¡­ I will try¡­¡± Yu Lin replied before walking out of his office. Yu Lin glanced up the wall beside Zhi Shu¡¯s door which had the gems of each person and what room they were in. ¡®Sarutoki is in diamond¡­¡¯ she thought to herself as she returned to her room.


    Yu Lin stayed in her room until night had fallen. After the moon hung up in the sky and the bell rang for everyone to go to sleep Yu Lin stood up beside her bed. She waved her hand down her bed and created the illusion of herself sleeping. She put on some dark robes that clung to her body as she put a cloth to cover her face. She waved her hands over her eyes, and her skin color changed from a grey to tan and her eyes from red to average brown. She went out to her backyard and looked around before skipping over the fence.


    Yu Lin sneaked over to Nie Fu¡¯s room as she hid behind some bushes. She sat and waited as she was on the side of his side window and front door. Time passed, however, after three hours Yu Lin saw Saruto¡¯s silhouette leave the room through the front door. She saw him glancing carefully side to side and Yu Lin stayed low to keep herself hidden. She watched as he started to head somewhere and she swallowed hard as she followed closely behind him.


    Yu Lin moved swiftly and barely made any sounds. She followed Nie Fu as he jumped over fences. She followed Nie Fu into a small garden and then afterward she watched as he entered a shed. He looked carefully around him and Yu Lin hid behind a small bush. After she saw him enter the shed, she crept up to the shed. She went to the side of the shed as there was a small crack that illuminated light outside.


    ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± she heard Saruto¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I know,¡± a male voice said back. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened as she recognize this voice was the voice she had heard when she and Tai Yang were getting captured.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Chen Hua mentioned that it was me who arrived at the scene first, in front of him.¡±


    ¡°What? Chen Hua did?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop him in time. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ did he seem suspicious of you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I am not sure¡­ he is hard to read.¡±


    ¡°For now, keep feigning innocence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®When the time comes we will for sure get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. What shall I do next?¡±


    ¡°Make sure that he is able to join the tournament at all costs. We must not touch him before then.¡±


    ¡°The tournament? Why?¡±


    ¡°Beca-¡±


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Yu Lin turned her head to see a silhouette pointing at her. She heard the door to the shed open as she saw a man run out. The man was wearing exactly what he had worn when he had participated in Yu Lin¡¯s kidnapping. Yu Lin turned on her heels as she started to run. She couldn¡¯t use her leaping skills here, it would¡¯ve been too obvious.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she heard a voice call out but she did not listen. She skipped around the garden as she fell into a corridor. She started to run when she felt a hand grab her shoulder. She looked back and saw the man as she pushed his hand away. The man¡¯s other hand came flying at her with a fist and she moved the side before sending a kick his way. She did not hit as she saw him move to the side. The two continued to exchange blows as none of them severely hit each other. ¡®He¡¯s strong!¡¯ Yu Lin thought to herself, ¡®if I wasn¡¯t trying to hide my martial arts I would have taken him down already¡­ but he¡¯s tough!¡¯


    ¡°Get the spy!¡± she heard a voice yell and Yu Lin squinted her eyes as she was running out of time. She glared at the cloth covering his face behind his netted hat as she reached her hands out to pull it off. The man seemed to notice as he moved back and Yu Lin felt her fingers grip onto the scarf rolled up around his neck instead. Yu Lin noticed his sudden stiffness as she grabbed the scarf as she kicked him and he went flying backward. Yu Lin took this chance as she turned and started to run away, clutching the scarf in her hand.


    Yu Lin circled the area for a moment to make sure that no one was able to follow her as she set up some more illusions. Afterward, she returned to her room. She pulled down her mask as she looked at the rolled up scarf in her hand.


    ¡°Useless¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± she heard someone whisper as she heard a light knock on her door. She stuffed the scarf and the rest of her clothes into her endless bracelet as she quickly changed.


    ¡°Yu Lin?¡± she heard someone whisper again with a light knocking on her door. She removed the illusion on her bed as she took in a deep breath and walk up to the door.


    ¡°Yu Li-¡± she opened the door to see Yang Yang standing there.


    ¡°Miss Ni? What do you want that?¡± she asked. Yang Yang¡¯s eyes brightened up as she smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright!¡± she exclaimed as she jumped and gave Yu Lin a hug. Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened before she pushed her away.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she hissed as she moved back. Yang Yang stumbled backwards a moment before she looked up and bowed her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was too happy that you were still alive and didn¡¯t mind my manners! Forgive me!¡± she said as she rubbed her hands together. Yu Lin looked her up and down before clearing her throat.


    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Yu Lin asked again. Yang Yang smiled at her.


    ¡°I just wanted to see if you were alright. I was busy all day today so I haven¡¯t been able to see you at all. I¡¯m glad that nothing happened to you¡­ I was worried that I had lost one of my very few friends¡­¡± Yang Yang¡¯s eyes grew sad for a second before she looked back Yu Lin. ¡°Anyways, tomorrow you must have breakfast with me! Alright?¡± Yang Yang sternly said. Yu Lin bit her lip before nodding.


    ¡°Alright then. I understand,¡± she replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! It¡¯s a promise! I will see you tomorrow morning then!¡± Yang Yang smiled at her before turning around and skipping away. Yu Lin watched her plump figure grow smaller before she closed her doors.


    ¡°Friend¡­¡± Yu Lin muttered the word before shaking her head and laying down on her bed.

 Chapter 67: Sworn Brothers?

    The next day, Yu Lin woke up extra early as she started to practice her martial arts in her backyard. She started to formulate a plan in her head and when she was done, she took a quick bath to wash away her sweat. Afterward, she heard a knock on her door and when she opened it she found Yang Yang smiling at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yang Yang said. Yu Lin nodded as Yu Lin followed her to the cafeteria. The two grabbed some food and sat down across from each other.


    ¡°So, where were you when you were gone?¡± Yang Yang questioned.


    ¡°Here and there¡­¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°Here and there? Hmm¡­ alright¡­ I see¡­ anyways, are you preparing well for the tournament?¡±


    ¡°The tournament¡­ when is it?¡±


    ¡°In¡­ three or four months? We usually do it after the Spring festival. It¡¯s best to do it during the fall where conditions aren¡¯t too great but aren¡¯t too rough either.¡±


    ¡°The Spring festival¡­¡± Yu Lin mumbled.


    ¡°During the Spring festival, all the departments of the school usually get together to celebrate a certain race¡¯s culture. I heard this year the elves are holding the party and¡­¡± Yang Yang leaned in closer to Yu Lin, ¡°rumors have it that this year is going to be a masquerade ball¡­¡±


    ¡°Masquerade? Won¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think so. We have very skilled teachers here so I think we will be fine,¡± Yang Yang said.


    ¡°Is that so? I see¡­¡± Yu Lin was about to take another bite of her food when she felt someone grab her arm.


    ¡°Yu Lin! I missed you so much!¡± she heard Qian Su cry out. She felt Qian Su¡¯s huge breasts on her arm and she tried to pull back but Qian Su just pulled closer.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Lin pulled herself back.


    ¡°Ni Qian Su! Behave yourself!¡± Yang Yang remarked.


    ¡°I was so worried about you! I couldn¡¯t imagine not having you around anymore!¡± Qian Su wrapped her arms around Yu Lin.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Yu Lin pushed her back. She watched as Qian Su stumbled backward a bit before Qian Su looked up at her with teary eyes.


    ¡°Sir Du, I love you. I really love you,¡± a tear slipped down her cheek. Had an ordinary man see this, they would¡¯ve fallen for Qian Su¡¯s beauty right away but because Yu Lin herself was female, she could only feel uncomfortable and think that underneath that crying face was a malicious intent.


    ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t feel the same way,¡± Yu Lin stood up from where she was sitting. She picked up her tray and stood up. She looked around to see that the whole white section was staring at her and she kept her head low as she tried to scurry away.


    ¡°Sir Du!¡± Qian Su called out to her and she continued to walk away, ¡°I am in love with you, Sir Du! Please take my feelings seriously! I really love you!¡± Qian Su yelled but Yu Lin paid no mind to it. After she threw her tray in the dirty dishes she started to speed walk to her room.


    She was walking through the corridors she heard footsteps behind her. She stopped and then she heard the footsteps also stopped. She turned around to see no one. She frowned and then turned back around. She started walking again and then she heard the footsteps again. She ball her fist and in a quick step she turned around her other hand went up to grab at someone¡¯s neck and she raised her fist in the air before it started to head towards the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! Yu Lin stop! It¡¯s me!¡± her hand stopped a hair¡¯s width away from the person¡¯s face. She moved her hand back and saw nervous blue eyes staring back at her.


    ¡°Sir Hu?¡± she moved her hand back from his neck and cocked her head. He gave her a small smile as he reached his hand up to touch the back of his head.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she questioned. Tai Yang smirked as he looked at her with victorious eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will be high enough level to come visit you freely, whenever I want?¡± Tai Yang grinned. He raised his wrist up and shook it around in her face. Yu Lin saw the red scarf tied around his wrist and let she raised an eyebrow. She grabbed onto it and held it up to him.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t steal this?¡± she said as she lightly pushed his wrist closer to his face.


    ¡°Huh? Steal? I¡¯m not that crazy to do something like steal something like this!¡± Tai Yang pulled his wrist away from her.


    ¡°Then how did a weakling like you manage to past? Do you have connections here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Connections?! Yu Lin! I-I¡­ I am speechless! Do you not really believe me that much?¡± Tai Yang¡¯s jaw dropped, exasperated.


    ¡°I have no reason to believe you.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin! We are sworn brothers! I would never lie to y-¡±


    ¡°We are not sworn brothers.¡±


    ¡°We are!¡±


    ¡°Not.¡±


    ¡°We are!¡±


    ¡°Not.¡±


    ¡°Yu Lin! I said that if I get ranked high enough and come see you then you will have to accept me as your sworn brother! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°And I said I don¡¯t want to,¡± Yu Lin turned around and started walking back to her room.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± she heard Tai Yang walking behind her, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I am not doing anything to you.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what¡¯s exactly wrong! You should be doing something! You should be swearing to be my brother for life!¡± Tai Yang urged. Yu Lin stopped and turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t be sworn brothers with someone weaker than me,¡± Yu Lin hissed as she glared at him, ¡°now that you know, get lost!¡± she watched him look at her with big blue eyes and she let out a sigh before she turned back around. She didn¡¯t want to deal with this anymore.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tai Yang yelled, ¡°how are you so sure that I¡¯m weaker than you?! I may be stronger than you for all that you know!¡±


    Yu Lin had enough as she quickly took a step towards him. She raised her leg and kicked him and saw his eyes grow alert as he raised her arm up and blocked her.


    ¡°Y-you!¡± he stumbled but Yu Lin didn¡¯t care as she brought her leg back and kicked with her other leg. Tai Yang dodged and she continued to attack him. She swung her fist at him and he grabbed onto her wrist. Her eyes widened and she tried to pull back, but his grip was strong.


    He pulled her over the fence, out of the narrow corridor and they ended up in a small garden. She tried to pull her arm back but he twisted it and she turned her body as she kicked him. He let go as he took a step back and held his hands up in a fighting stance.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Yu Lin remarked and Tai Yang smirked, ¡°but not good enough!¡± Yu Lin rushed in as she threw a fist. Tai Yang pushed her hand up and kicked at her and she blocked it with her shin. The two continued to exchange intense blows as Yu Lin started to get more and more frustrated. She didn¡¯t want to use all her power because she didn¡¯t want to injure him but he was leaving her with no choice.


    She started to gather her chi energy in her limbs and she saw Tai Yang¡¯s eyes grow alert as he backed away for a moment. Yu Lin didn¡¯t give him a lot of time as she kicked, aiming for his head. He blocked her with his forearm and her eyes widened as she felt his arm had strengthened also. She saw him smirk at her sudden shock and she squinted her eyes as she threw a punch. He dodged her punch as he grabbed onto her wrist. She turned her body to get away and she felt him grab her cloak.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she let out, startled as her cloak unraveled around her. Tai Yang looked at her cloak and let out a gasp as he dropped it onto the ground. ¡°Y-you!¡± she yelled at him and he gave her an apologetic smile but she glared at him before running up towards him. He backed up for a moment before throwing a fist out at her. She moved a couple steps back and as he threw a punch she grabbed onto his wrist. She pulled him towards her as she grabbed onto his sash and pulled it off of him. His robe became undone and his eyes widened as he pushed her away. He looked down at his robe slipping away as his bare chest showed.


    ¡°Y-you!¡± Tai Yang pointed at her and she shrugged her shoulders as she threw his sash onto the ground. Tai Yang squinted at her as he nodded his head, ¡°Alright. I see how you want to play then,¡± he ran towards her. She got into her stance and ready herself as he reached out to her. She threw a punch towards his face and he grabbed onto her wrist. She kicked at his leg so he would let go, but instead he sidestepped and then moved closer to her.


    Her eyes grew bigger as she tried to back away but she was pulled closer to him. She felt him pull away at her wrist cuffs before he reached for her sash. She tried twisting her body but he was faster as he pulled her closer to him. She raised her other hand to strike him and he saw as he reached his hand up. He wrapped his hand around her hand as her back hit against his chest. He held one of her hands around her own neck and pushed her other hand onto her sash as his fingers wrapped around it.


    ¡°Y-you! Stop!¡± Yu Lin yelled. Her face grew red as all she had on under her robes was bandages that bound her breasts flat as she found them annoying as she did her daily activities. It was probably also one of the reasons people thought she was a male.


    ¡°Why? Are you shy because your body isn¡¯t as great as mine?¡± Tai Yang taunted as she felt his breath by her ear, ¡°you have already seen my body before sir Du, so let¡¯s just call this even. We are both men anyways!¡± Tai Yang started to pull at her sash and she tried to push his hand, which was on top of hers, away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she yelled as she elbowed him, but he didn¡¯t even budge. ¡®What¡¯s this? Why is he so strong?!¡¯ she asked herself.


    ¡°No! Since you won¡¯t agree to become my sworn brother, why would I stop?¡± Tai Yang retaliated.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! I will become your sworn brother! Stop!¡± Yu Lin quickly said. Tai Yang stopped moving, however his grip did not grow any weaker.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Swear on it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ alright! I swear that from now I will be your sworn brother!¡± Yu Lin clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Good!¡± Tai Yang let out a laugh.


    ¡°Now let me go!¡± Yu Lin said as she shook him off and he backed away. She turned around to face him and let out an angry breath as she fixed her robe and tightened her sash.


    ¡°Remember, we are now sworn brothers!¡± Tai Yang smiled at him and she only glared at him as she didn¡¯t say a word. His smile disappeared as he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Unless you want to spar again?¡± he asked and she shook her head.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! We¡­ we are now sworn brothers¡­¡± she said as she walked past him.


    ¡°Woohoo! I won not only a sparring match but also a sworn brother today!¡± she heard him cheer. She picked her cloak and his sash off the ground. She turned back and rolled his sash into a ball and threw it at him. He caught it and laughed as he fixed his robes. She pulled on her cloak and glared at him before she turned around and started to walk away. ¡°Hey! Wait for me, brother!¡± she heard him call out as she heard him running after her.


    ¡°What a pain¡­¡± she mumbled to herself as she tried to walk faster but he had already caught up and was now walking beside her.


    ¡°Brother Yu Lin, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, how old are you?¡± Tai Yang questioned.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your sworn brother, so I should at least know how old you are.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yu Lin felt reluctant to answer as her pride was hurt when she lost the match but she did swear to be his brother, ¡°I am¡­ I am 14 years old.¡±


    ¡°What?! Only 14 years old?!¡± Tai Yang exclaimed, ¡°I thought you were my age!¡±


    ¡°How old are you, sir Hu?¡±


    ¡°I am 19 years old, and don¡¯t call me sir Hu! Just call me by my name, no, better yet call me older brother because I am older than you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Lin paused for a moment as she wanted to say something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing¡­ nothing is wrong at all, older brother,¡± Yu Lin said through clenched teeth as she started to walk again.


    ¡°Good! Now that we are sworn brothers we must go through thick and thin together Yu Lin!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious here.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You are so¡­ ugh¡­ anyways, you should teach me your skills younger brother. I didn¡¯t you had such a good looking woman chasing after you,¡± Tai Yang teased.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Lin paused again as she turned her head to look up at Tai Yang. Tai Yang turned and looked down at her, his dimple showing as he smiled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yu Lin asked as she frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that beautiful lady who was declaring her love for you in the cafeteria,¡± Tai Yang shook his head as his eyebrows moved up and down and he grinned.


    ¡°You saw that?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm! I saw the whole thing! I must say though, you are quite cold, younger brother, to just walk away like that when such a beautiful young lady is confessing her love like that to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­ I¡­¡± Yu Lin let out a sigh and rolled her eyes as she began walking again. She felt too tired to want to explain the whole story.


    ¡°Why did you reject her? Is she not your type?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then, would you mind if older brother pursues her?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Alright! You gave me permission, so don¡¯t regret it in the future if I do get her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever,¡± Yu Lin rolled her eyes again. She looked beside her to see Tai Yang doing a small happy dance and her lips trembled before she bit her bottom lip and looked away. ¡®What have I got myself into?¡¯ she questioned as they both reached her door.

 Chapter 68: Broken Ring

    Yu Lin reached her room and opened the door. She heard a gasp and looked behind her to see Tai Yang looking inside her room with his jaw dropped.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°Just let me look around for a bit,¡± Tai Yang said as he stepped inside before Yu Lin could stop him. Yu Lin grumbled to herself but just closed the door behind her as she stepped into the room.


    ¡°Stop walking around so much and just sit your butt down,¡± Yu Lin demanded. She watched as Tai Yang nodded and sat down and she sat down across from him. She poured him a cup of tea and rested her head on her hand as she looked up at him. He took a sip of the tea and then smiled as he continued to glance around the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so amazed?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ it¡¯s because the white section rooms in my studies are smaller than yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Yu Lin, do you have any siblings?¡± Tai Yang asked as he picked up the teacup and continued to drink.


    ¡°Me? I do-¡± ¡®Hu Tai Yang? That man¡­ treat him well¡­ he is your brother¡¯ Su Mei¡¯s voice echoed in her head and Yu Lin smacked her head. She looked at Tai Yang and let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ nothing¡­ I don¡¯t have any siblings. You?¡±


    ¡°I?¡± Tai Yang froze for a second and Yu Lin frowned, ¡°Uh¡­ I do. I have an older brother.¡±


    ¡°Older brother? Are you the youngest in your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am the youngest¡­¡± Tai Yang cleared his throat and pushed the cup towards Yu Lin, ¡°can I get another cup?¡±


    ¡°Get it yourself,¡± Yu Lin said as she nodded towards the cup, ¡°and after that leave. I am busy and I don¡¯t have time to play with you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Tai Yang poured himself another cup of tea, ¡°and, I am older than you. Show some respect,¡± Tai Yang squinted his eyes playfully at Yu Lin.


    ¡°And I¡¯m the one who saved your life,¡± Yu Lin retaliated.


    ¡°Haha! Alright then,¡± Tai Yang laughed, ¡°by the way, what about your parents?¡± Yu Lin placed her hand down on the table as she sat back. Her eyes shifted around the room and from the corner she saw Hu Die giving her an evil smile. She closed her eyes and opened them and Hu Die was now gone.


    ¡°My parents,¡± she looked back at Tai Yang with confused eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t want to tell him¡­ but he is my mom¡¯s son¡­ right?¡¯ she thought to herself. She took in a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°My parents passed away,¡± she answered. The smile on Tai Yang¡¯s face disappeared as he sat straight and looked at Yu Lin with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t know¡­ anyways, what about your parents? Are they alive?¡± Yu Lin asked back. Tai Yang¡¯s eyes darted around the room as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes¡­ they are alive¡­¡± Tai Yang replied. Yu Lin nodded her head. ¡®He must¡¯ve been adopted¡­ or something like that?¡¯ Yu Lin tapped her finger on the table as she tried to think about it. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask more questions but Tai Yang stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You seem like you have a lot to do anyway. I¡¯ll come and visit again because I know you won¡¯t visit me!¡± Tai Yang pointed his finger at her and shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, alright then. See you,¡± Yu Lin replied. Tai Yang smiled as he opened the doors and left the room. Yu Lin stared at his empty teacup before standing up and stretching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready,¡± she mumbled to herself.


    -


    Night soon fell across the academy as Yu Lin was in her black clothes again. She stared down at the bed which already had the illusion of her sleeping. She waved a hand over her whole body and face, just in case someone pulled off her mask. She made herself looked like how she would¡¯ve looked like if she had been a human. She just tweaked her nose to make it taller and her eyes to make them more slanted.


    After that, she started to head to shed from the previous night. She looked around to see no one there and she shot an arrow with a letter tied to it. She made sure to write the letter with her left hand so no one could trace the handwriting back to her. The arrow hit the shed and she then headed to Saruto¡¯s room.


    She was a distance away from the room as she didn¡¯t want to fall into a trap. She noticed some figures wandering the vicinity of Saruto¡¯s quarters. She nodded her head as she had expected this and she approached them with caution. She was near one when a needle appeared in her hand. She aimed the needle at the figure¡¯s neck and threw it. The needle landed cleanly as the figure froze before falling to the ground. One by one she started to take each of them down the same way before she reached Saruto¡¯s window. She heard speaking inside and she could hear Saruto¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± she heard Saruto said.


    ¡°No sir. We do not know who that person was from yesterday and we don¡¯t want to risk¡­ wait¡­¡± another low voice said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear our signal for each fifteen minute interval¡­ we need to go now, sir!¡±


    Yu Lin made her move as she burst through the window. She saw three figures in all black surrounding Saruto as they moved to protect him. Three arrows appeared in Yu Lin¡¯s hand and she moved her hand in a swift motion. This time, just in case the three in the room were wearing protective armor underneath, she aimed the needles to their cheek. All three of them let out a small gasp before freezing and falling to the ground.


    ¡°Sir¡­ run¡­¡± one of them managed to breathe out to Saruto. Saruto looked up at her with shocked eyes before he raised his fist in a fighting stance. Yu Lin waved her hand in the air and the look on Saruto¡¯s face changed as he looked at her with a confused expression as his fist dropped to his side.


    ¡°What are you doing here J-¡± he didn¡¯t get to finish as Yu Lin stuck a needle to the side of his neck. After that, his eyes grew before he started to fall down. Yu Lin caught him and a rope appeared in her hand. She tied the rope around him before pulling him out of the room with her.


    -


    Yu Lin had brought Saruto to a cave that wasn¡¯t far from the shed. She noticed the cave when she was following Saruto from the day before. She tied Saruto to a chair as she lit up candles and placed them everywhere in the cave. That way she would get to see the face of her perpetrator well and clear. She set up strings outside of the cave and inside the caves she had them attached to a piece of bamboo. If the bamboo snapped in half then she knew that there was more than one person outside the cave.


    After that Yu Lin sat on a boulder reading as she waited. After an hour she heard Saruto groan and her book disappeared as she looked up. Saruto¡¯s hanging head lifted up as he blinked slowly. Yu Lin jumped down from her boulder and walked up to him. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± her voice was clear and easy on the ears yet gender neutral, despite it being muffled behind her mask, as she had drunk an herb that changed her voice for the night. It sounded very different from her usual deep husky voice. Saruto looked up and glared at her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Saruto demanded more than asked.


    ¡°Just a person who wants to know more about Dragon¡¯s Lair,¡± Yu Lin replied as she walked behind Saruto, ¡°but it¡¯s strange. Are you not important to Dragon¡¯s Lair at all? It has been four hours already but no one has come looking for you,¡± Yu Lin lied as she taunted Saruto.


    ¡°Four hours?! Y-you!¡± Saruto clenched his teeth and Yu Lin walked around in front of him. She bent down so they were staring eye to eye.


    ¡°Did they throw you away? Are you that useless?¡± she let out a small chuckle as she stood back up, ¡°Ahhh, I caught the wrong one! I thought I caught a big fish but it was instead a small fry,¡± Yu Lin shook her head as she plopped down on her boulder.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Saruto¡¯s eyes looked disheartened as he looked at the ground, ¡°it¡¯s alright¡­ I can be thrown away¡­ he can throw me away, but I will never throw him away¡­¡± Saruto looked up and glared at Yu Lin again, ¡°just kill me. You won¡¯t get any information out of me at all!¡± Saruto yelled.


    ¡°That man¡­ that man that you are talking about,¡± Yu Lin jumped off her boulder as she walked back closer to Saruto, ¡°from the way you are talking about him¡­ are you in love with him?¡± she asked. Saruto¡¯s face flushed red as his eyes grew and he looked away as if he was caught red-handed.


    ¡°I-I d-don-¡±


    ¡°You do like him¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with it you know¡­ but if you¡¯re this flustered¡­ could it be you don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Saruto screamed. Yu Lin brought her face closer to Saruto¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me what you know as part of Dragon¡¯s Lair or do you want to reveal your secret as I hang your body in the shed?¡± Yu Lin threatened.


    ¡°You!¡± Saruto¡¯s eyes grew red with rage as he bared his teeth at her.


    ¡°What choice are you going to choose?¡± Yu Lin asked as she held up a knife to his throat, ¡°Number one? Or number two?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Saruto yelled.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the voice from previous night rang from behind Yu Lin. Yu Lin turned around to see the man standing in front of her.


    ¡°S-sir!¡± Saruto cried out.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Saruto?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Saruto replied. The man turned his head as if to look around the cave before moving closer to Yu Lin.


    ¡°Let him go. I¡¯m here as you requested,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Did you come alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the answer to that yourself?¡± the man said. Yu Lin glanced at the bamboos to see that they were all still intact.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ alright. Throw me your sword,¡± Yu Lin ordered. The man hesitated for a second before throwing his sword over to Yu Lin. Yu Lin kicked the sword to the side as she looked up at him. ¡°Now, remove your hat and your mask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Saruto yelled. Yu Lin lifted her leg behind her and kicked Saruto and Saruto let out a yelp.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± Yu Lin¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°if you cherished this beast here,¡± she let out a chuckle. The man placed his hand on his hat and then paused.


    ¡°If I show you my face,¡± the man started, ¡°I want you to return the scarf you stole from me.¡± Yu Lin frowned. She reached into her robe and pretended that she pulled the scarf out of there as it appeared in her hand from her endless bracelet.


    ¡°You mean this?¡± she held the scarf up towards the man. The man nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, I mean that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ alright. I will return it to you so now, reveal yourself,¡± she said. The man went silent for a moment before nodding his head. The man pulled his hat off with the mesh net and it fell to the ground. Yu Lin furrowed her eyebrows as she saw the man¡¯s head hang down as he started to untie his mask from behind his head. Yu Lin felt something wasn¡¯t quite right and that was when the man suddenly snapped up and kicked his hat at her. She dodged the hat and turned to see the man had already jumped up.


    The man reached his hand out towards her neck and she pushed his hand away with her arm.


    She saw his other hand reaching out towards her and she ducked as she sent out a kick. The man jumped and then proceeded to land a kick down towards her. She moved to the side as the man continued to press on. The two continued to exchange blows and Yu Lin clenched her teeth as the man was constantly moving his head to make sure she didn¡¯t see his face. ¡®I just need one good look,¡¯ she thought to herself. She grew impatient as she threw the scarf up towards the wall of the cave the man jumped up to grab it and she reached her hand out. She grabbed onto the side of man¡¯s mask and pulled it off. The man didn¡¯t care for her as he continued to run towards the scarf.


    ¡°No!¡± his voice was loud and clear now that his mask was gone. The scarf unravel and Yu Lin watched as a necklace hit the cave. The ring that was hanging on the necklace also hit the cave and then broke in half as it fell onto the cave floor. Yu Lin ignored it as she grabbed onto the man¡¯s shoulder and pushed his back against the wall. She brought her knife up to his throat. ¡®Got him!¡¯ she thought but as his face came into her vision her eyes widened.


    She saw the familiar bright blue eyes and tall nose. She saw the plump lips that looked almost identical to how hers looked when she was still Hu Die. Her jaw dropped as she froze. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ but¡­¡¯ She looked down at the crack rings and inside it read Hu Die and Qi Long. She looked back up at the man who looked at her with raging eyes. It has been years but she deep inside her she could still remember.


    -


    Hu Die opened her eyes as laid in her bed as she took small breaths through her chapped lips. She saw one of the nurses was squeezing water out from a towel by her bedside. She had been in labor for almost 24 hours before her baby was safely delivered. It still took a toll on her as she fainted afterward.


    ¡°Where is my child?¡± her voice was hoarse as she asked the nurse. The nursed turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°My child?¡± Hu Die asked again.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I will be right back!¡± the nurse ran out of the room. After a moment Hu Die heard heavy footsteps heading her way along with light ones. She looked at the doorway to see her husband along with their elder son running towards her.


    ¡°Hu Die!¡± her husband called out as he held their newborn in his arms.


    ¡°Mother!¡± her elder son smiled. She smiled as the two reached her.


    ¡°Hu Die! Look, we have another son!¡± Qi Long said with teary eyes as he placed the newborn by Hu Die¡¯s side.


    ¡°I have a younger brother now!¡± their elder son cheered. Hu Die turned to her side as she looked at her child. Tears formed in her eyes as she brought her hand up to caress her newborn son¡¯s face as he slept. She felt a gentle hand on her shoulder and she looked up to see Qi Long looking down at her.


    ¡°Good job, my love,¡± he bent down and planted a soft kiss on her forehead. Hu Die smiled as she placed her hand over his.


    ¡°Have you decided on a name then?¡± she asked. She watched as her husband nodded.


    ¡°Shan Jin Long¡­ how do you like it?¡± he asked. Hu Die looked at their newborn.


    ¡°Shan Jin Long,¡± the name rolled off her tongue and she smiled, ¡°from now on your name is Shan Jin Long, little one,¡± she said as she touched the baby¡¯s cheek and smiled.


    -


    Yu Lin¡¯s hand shook as she moved the knife away from Jin Long¡¯s neck. Without her permission, her hand was already moving up to caress his cheek. Before she could though, she felt a sharp pain in her side. She froze before looking down and seeing that Jin Long had pushed a knife into her.


    ¡®No!¡¯ she thought as she shoved Jin Long to the ground on the side. She held onto her wound, making sure that no blood could drop onto the floor. She bit onto her mask as she started to head out of the cave. She turned around and took one last glance at Jin Long who glared at but didn¡¯t seem to be chasing and she clenched her teeth before running out of the cave.


    -


    ¡°J-Jin Long!¡± Saruto yelled out. Jin Long stood up and wiped the dust off his knees. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he heard Saruto ask but he ignored him as he walked up to his parents¡¯ broken ring on the floor. He picked each side up carefully as he studied it. He felt anger boiling up inside of him as he placed them inside his scarf and rolled it up carefully. After that he placed the scarf inside his robe and stood up. He walked towards Saruto and untied the ropes.


    ¡°Jin Long! Are you hurt?¡± he heard Saruto ask again as he threw the ropes on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied this time.


    ¡°Sh-shouldn¡¯t we chase after that person?¡± Saruto stood up as Jin Long walked up and picked up his sword.


    ¡°No need to,¡± he dusted off his sword.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they won¡¯t live for long anyway,¡± Jin Long said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I put a very potent poison on the blade. Even if they manage to survive, they will be paralyzed from neck down. We won¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore,¡± Jin Long stood up, ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Saruto nodded as he started to walk towards the entrance. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Jin Long thought to himself, ¡®why did that person hesitate to slice my neck?¡¯

 Chapter 69: Slipping away

    Yu Lin tripped over herself as she leapt back to her room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped out as she landed in her backyard. Her illusion over herself wore off as she was back to looking like a Dark Elto. She clenched her teeth as she ripped off her clothing and pressed it against her wound. She fell to the ground as she felt a potent poison run through her body.


    ¡°N-n-no!¡± she stammered out through her heavy breathing. She moved her robes from her wound and placed her hand over it. She forced her chi to come out as she healed the flesh wound, however, that was only the easy part.


    She felt her insides churning about as poison ran through her veins. She crossed her legs and placed her hands on her knees as she closed her eyes. Veins popped up on her neck as sweat trickled down her face. She wrinkled her brows as she stirred the Insuda poison within her chi center. The Insuda poison also started to flow through her veins as it started a battle against the potent poison.


    She clenched her teeth as the area where she was stabbed started to feel numb and she started to lose feeling of that area. Her limbs trembled from concentration as she tried to get the upper hand on the poison. After a few moments, she felt blood rush to her throat and her mouth opened, before she could stop it, as blood splattered throughout her backyard.


    She fell to her side as she hugged herself into a fetal position. ¡®Stay awake! You need to fight this! You need to stay awake!¡¯ she told herself, yet her conscious was losing grip as she started to slip away. ¡®No¡­ no¡­ Jin¡­ Long¡­¡¯ her body relaxed as she laid there, resembling a dead body.


    -


    Hu Die stared at the two rings on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she picked one up and started to examine it. She saw scratchings on the inside of the ring and thought it was a mistake, but as she squinted and concentrated, she realized that the scratchings were actually characters. ¡°Hu Die and Qi Long?¡± she read aloud. She looked up at her husband¡¯s shy smile as he rubbed his head.


    ¡°I¡­ felt guilty that we couldn¡¯t have a good wedding¡­ so I bought these for us,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Hu Die cocked her head, still confused.


    ¡°They are rings¡­ for marriages. It¡¯s an elven tradition to show that there will never be an end to love and that¡¯s why it¡¯s in the shape of an circle.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Hu Die nodded her head understanding. She watched as her husband kept his gaze on the ground with a blush on his face. She smiled as she stood up from her seat. She walked around and bent down to meet his eye level. She leaned in and gave him a peck on the cheek. He moved back, shocked at the sudden intimacy that she rarely initiated first.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± he stammered out as he touched his cheek.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled as she leaned in and pecked his lips this time. His whole face turned red and she let out a small chuckle. Ever since she¡¯s been with him, she¡¯s been a lot happier than she ever was. Before meeting him, she hadn¡¯t known such happiness or feelings existed. She took the ring and was going to slip it through her pointer finger when he stopped her.


    ¡°Stop. According to Elven traditions, it doesn¡¯t go there,¡± he took the ring out of her hand, ¡°it goes here,¡± he slipped the ring down the finger next to her pinky on her left hand.


    ¡°This finger?¡± she frowned.


    ¡°Yes. They call this finger the ring finger,¡± he nodded, his complexion turning back to normal.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± she nodded back. She glanced back at the table and picked up the other ring. She grabbed it and held up his left hand. She slipped it down his ring finger.


    ¡°O-o-oi!¡± he let out as he started to turn red again. She smiled as the ring sat on the base of his finger and she laced her fingers through his.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said once more as she leaned in and placed her lips on his. This time he didn¡¯t move back as she felt his hand on her neck as he pulled her closer to him.


    -


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. Her body ached as she pressed her hand where the wound once was. She felt her fingers on her stomach and she let out a sigh of relief that the area there was not numb but just felt sensitive to touch. She propped herself up on her elbow and then felt all the energy drain out of her as she fell back down on the ground. She gazed in front of her to see that plants in her backyard has rotted away due to the blood that she spat out.


    She felt her conscious being pulled away again. She didn¡¯t want to leave. She needed to clean up before anyone found out. She tried to prop herself up again, but she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle this time. Her eyelids kept fluttering up and down as her body pushed them down and her will forced them up. Her stomach turned upside down and she felt like puking, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. ¡®Stay awake¡­ stay awake¡­¡¯ she repeated to herself.


    ¡°Y-y-yu Lin?¡± she heard a voice call out to her. Her vision was blurry from the sudden fatigue as she felt a hand on her forehead.


    ¡°W...h...o?¡± she croaked out. The person didn¡¯t answer and her will was no longer effective as her eyes just closed shut.


    ¡°His forehead is hot¡­ but his hands and feet are cold,¡± she focused on the voice and realized who it was. ¡®Tai Yang?¡¯ she felt Tai Yang slip a hand under her knees and one her back. She felt herself being lifted off the ground. After a moment of swaying in his arms, she felt Tai Yang lay her on her bed.


    ¡°U..eu¡­¡± she tried to say something but only noises left her lips.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ what did nanny do when I was sick?¡± she heard Tai Yang talking to herself. ¡®Nanny?¡¯ she thought to herself. Only nobles or really rich kids could afford nannies, so to have Tai Yang talking about one took her by surprise. However, the surprise didn¡¯t last long as she felt herself slipping away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, younger brother. Older brother will take care of you,¡± she heard his distant voice echo before her mind wander away.


    -


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Yu Lin heard a male voice complain, ¡°this girl! If we weren¡¯t here then she would be dead already!¡± the voice sounded familiar, as if she had heard it once before¡­ but in her state she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m trying to concentrate here!¡± a female yelled.


    ¡°And I¡¯m trying to help, Insuda!¡± the male argued.


    ¡°Shh!¡± the female hushed him. ¡®Wha¡­ what?¡¯ Yu Lin could only think before her mind slipped away.


    -


    Yu Lin opened her eyes. She was still slightly dizzy, yet she felt better than she had earlier that day. She glanced down the room to see Tai Yang sitting down reading a book. On the tea table beside him stood a small wooden bucket. She turned her head to feel something slip off her forehead. A cloth hit the bed and she saw Tai Yang peek up from behind his book. His blue eyes lit up when he saw her.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± she watched as he ran up to her. She felt the back of his cool hand touch her burning forehead as his other hand laid on his forehead too. ¡°Hmm¡­ your temperature lowered,¡± he let out a relieved sigh.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing here?¡± she uttered. He brought his hand back.


    ¡°I came to check up on you this morning because I wanted to ask you something. I knocked on your door but you wouldn¡¯t open so I just came through your backyard. I saw you lying on the floor so I brought you in here and been looking after you since then,¡± he pointed to her, ¡°you owe me a meal. I did so much to care for you while you were out. Aren¡¯t I a good older brother?¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ class?¡±


    ¡°Class? Ah¡­ I skipped, and I put a sign up on your door saying you weren¡¯t well and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. No one knocked so I guess it was fine,¡± he answered as he went back to the table. He returned with a cup of water and took a seat on the bed. He helped prop Yu Lin up and Yu Lin felt like a doll as she rested on his shoulder.


    ¡°Drink,¡± he instructed. Yu Lin glanced at the cup before opening her mouth. She felt the cup touch her lips as Tai Yang tilted the cup up slowly so she could drink. She downed the whole thing as she felt the refreshing water on her dry tongue. After that, Tai Yang laid her back down on the bed. Yu Lin pressed her lips together.


    ¡°Uh¡­ thank¡­ you,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tai Yang raised an eyebrow, ¡°what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Huh? Say it again?¡± Tai Yang leaned in closer. Yu Lin wondered if Tai Yang couldn¡¯t really hear what she said.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡± she said for the third time.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she saw one side of Tai Yang¡¯s lip go up as he looked like he was enjoying himself way too much. She felt irritated.


    ¡°Go die,¡± she snarled. Tai Yang let out a laugh as he picked up the towel on Yu Lin¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Oii¡­ don¡¯t you think you are being too harsh?¡± he walked back to the table and pushed the towel inside. Yu Lin didn¡¯t reply as she watched him wring the towel and walk back to her. He placed the towel on forehead and her body relaxed from the coldness of it. Her eyelids started to feel heavy.


    ¡°You... don¡¯t have to do all this¡­¡± she muttered. He looked at her with disapproval and then he felt his fingers pinch her cheeks. ¡°Yah!¡±


    ¡°We are sworn brothers now! It¡¯s only reasonable that I help you when you need it!¡± he stretched out her cheek and she glared at him. He smiled before gently tapping her cheek and moving his hand away. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to leave now. I¡¯ll come check on you tomorrow. Rest well,¡± he bid her farewell as he left her room.


    Yu Lin laid awake for a while. Her hand grazed the area where the wound once was and she remembered Jin Long¡¯s face. ¡®He¡­ grew up¡­¡¯ she thought to herself. She knew that she was going to run into them one day, but she just didn¡¯t think she was going to run into them now. She had thought that they stayed in Sky Continent for their academics. She wondered why Jin Long was here. She wanted to know, yet she was scared to know all at the same time.


    ¡°My¡­ son¡­¡± she mumbled. After a moment, she could feel sleep tugging at her sleeve and she closed her eyes. ¡®Mother¡­ is¡­ sorry¡­¡¯


    -


    ¡°Eughh¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Yu Lin heard a female voice say.


    ¡°Me too¡­ that was tough¡­¡± a male voice agreed.


    ¡°This brat¡­ that boy¡­ was that really her child?¡± the female asked.


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ but I¡¯m guessing it probably is.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I knew that she had a lot on her shoulders¡­ but this is too messed up¡­ how is she still living?¡±


    ¡°Through the will of a stubborn goddess¡­ I have witness this brat committing suicide many times, but every time she did she would fail.¡±


    ¡°Commit suicide?¡±


    ¡°Yea. Did you think she just took you in for fun? She¡­ didn¡¯t want to live anymore, not after what happened at the academy where Wang Pei first took her.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± the female questioned. The male let out a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and I know you don¡¯t like long stories.¡±


    ¡°Then just make it short!¡±


    ¡°Short? Hmm¡­ you could say that¡­ she feels guilty because she killed a healer.¡±


    ¡°Huh? She killed a healer?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Yu Lin couldn¡¯t hear anymore as she felt herself getting pulled away from the two of them.


    -


    Yu Lin woke up the next morning and felt most of her strength had returned. She sat up in felt her head pounding. She laid back down and panted from the pain.


    ¡°Yu Lin,¡± she heard Tai Yang softly whisper. She looked down to see him standing over her as he put a hand on her forehead, ¡°hmm¡­ you¡¯re burning up again. I will be right back,¡± he turned on his heels and left through the back door.


    ¡®What¡¯s that idiot going to do this time?¡¯ she thought. Her lips felt dry and she regretted not asking for water first. Her exhaustion ate up all her energy though and she couldn¡¯t have spoken even if she wanted to. She closed her eyes again.


    -


    ¡°And that¡¯s¡­ what happened¡­¡± she heard the male voice again.


    ¡°Oooh¡­ I see¡­ that sounds¡­ rough¡­¡± the female voice responded.


    ¡°Un. I¡­ I first came here because I wanted to take over¡­ but after seeing everything and knowing everything she¡¯s gone through¡­ I want to help her¡­ it¡¯s like she¡¯s helped me gain my humanity which I¡¯ve lost all those years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­ I am going to work hard too¡­ I was always scared by myself in that forest. When she picked me up I was angry that she was going to kill me¡­ but knowing she was trying to use me to kill herself¡­ I want to help her, not because I feel bad or anything, but because I failed at my job.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡­ sounds like a good plan. Let¡¯s do this together and when we¡¯re done we can finally roam the world ourselves!¡± the man cheered.


    ¡°Yahoo! Sound like a great plan!¡± the woman agreed.


    Yu Lin frowned as if she could almost remember those voices, yet something kept tugging her conscious away as she felt herself forgetting the conversations once more.


    -


    Yu Lin heard a someone humming as she opened her eyes. She saw a man with blue eyes and dark hair reading a book as he nodded his head and forth to a gentle tune. Her lips parted as a gasp escaped her.


    ¡°Q-q-qi¡­ Long?¡± she breathed out, barely audible. The man looked up and noticed her as he ran over to her bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± his low voice brushed away all her pain as his cool hand touched her burning forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ here?¡± she felt tears welling up. She promised herself she wouldn¡¯t cry anymore, but seeing this man made all those promises fade away. The man frowned.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here,¡± the man said with an obvious tone, ¡°I have to look after you,¡± he poked her cheek before turning back. She grabbed onto his sleeve with all her strength, which wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± her hoarse voice called out to him, ¡°please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ again¡­¡± he turned around and raised an eyebrow. She felt a tear trail down the side of her face. His eyebrow returned to its normal position as he took a seat on the bed. She reached her hand out and he took it in his.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave, but only if you go to sleep!¡± he negotiated. She shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± she confessed, her voice sounded like a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Scared? Scared of what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ that you might disappear when I wake up¡­ like that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re scared of that?¡± his laughter warmed her heart as she felt him brush a tear away, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. When you wake up, I will be right here!¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise you,¡± he poked her cheek again. Her lips curled upwards as she felt a feeling she hasn¡¯t felt in a long time. She felt safe and comfortable. She felt at home. She felt man movement¡¯s stiffened as he looked at her but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it as she felt herself slipping away.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I believe you¡­ I trust you,¡± her lips went back to a straight line as her heavy eyelids fell down.


    -


    ¡°You know¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone else but you¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t die¡­ I¡¯m working so hard to keep you alive! You can¡¯t die! If you die¡­ how can my people return to me? Don¡¯t die!¡± she heard a familiar female voice call out, ¡°you promised me you wouldn¡¯t die of thinking! You promised me you would help me! Don¡¯t die!¡± the voice cried.


    ¡®Who¡­ is this?¡¯ she thought, her mind hazy from the injury.


    ¡°I promise you¡­ if you survive¡­ I will meet you in the future! I will answer all your questions! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you all this time¡­ please live! Please!¡± the woman begged.


    ¡®Promise¡­ Liang Guang Ming!¡¯ Yu Lin recognized this voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t die¡­ don¡¯t die¡­¡± Liang Guang Ming¡¯s voice started to fade away as Yu Lin tried to yell something back, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡®Tell me! Why would you do this to me?! I didn¡¯t want this! Why?!¡¯ she tried to say, yet no words would come out. She could only wonder in silence as she tried to make sense of everything she had gone through.


    -


    Yu Lin let out a groan as she opened her eyes. Her left hand felt sweaty and she looked down to see Tai Yang holding her hand, sleeping by her bedside. Her jaw dropped as her eyes grew. ¡®What is he doing here?!¡¯ she screamed in her head as she watched him sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 70: Its Not Bad

    Yu Lin closed her mouth as she tried to recall anything from when she was unconscious but nothing came to mind.


    ¡°Unng,¡± she heard shuffling and she looked down to see Tai Yang looking back up at her, ¡°oh¡­ you¡¯re up,¡± he commented as he pulled his hand away.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Yu Lin stammered out.


    ¡°Huh? Younger brother, do you not remember anything?¡± Tai Yang frowned.


    ¡°Remember what?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tai Yang paused before shaking his head, ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± he brought his hand up to her forehead. Yu Lin froze as she watched Tai Yang take his hand away and nod his head. ¡°It¡¯s all good. You¡¯re not running a fever anymore,¡± Tai Yang yawned as he moved his arms above his head and stretched his body.


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡± Yu Lin felt a bit awkward as her eyes darted from Tai Yang and the ground, ¡°thanks again¡­ uh, older brother,¡± she bowed her head.


    ¡°Hmm? Come again?¡± Tai Yang chuckled. Yu Lin glared at him before throwing her fist out and he quickly dodged to the side. ¡°Woah! Seeing that you have enough strength to hit me you must have recovered quite a bit already.¡±


    ¡°Drop dead,¡± Yu Lin scowled. As soon as the words left her mouth she felt a tinge of regret. She looked back at his smiling face and let out a small sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± she quickly said.


    ¡°Ooohhh¡­ does younger brother finally realize how great older brother is?¡± Tai Yang teased. Yu Lin felt a bit annoyed at his cheerful tone before an idea came to her mind.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I do realize older brother¡¯s worth now... I may be feeling a bit sick but I think older brother might be able to help me out a lot,¡± she looked up at him.


    ¡°Hmm? Help with what?¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± Yu Lin tapped on the bed. She watched the playfulness disappear from his eyes as nervousness replaced it.


    ¡°Younger brother, don¡¯t joke around like that!¡±


    ¡°Joke around? It used to be a joke but not anymore, older brother.¡±


    ¡°Younger brother! You said I wasn¡¯t your type?!¡± Tai Yang cried out.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ but that was before I knew how strong you were¡­ and anyways we already spent a night together. I need to take responsibility for my actions,¡± Yu Lin only said.


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t have to take responsibility for anything!¡± Tai Yang waved his hands in front of him.


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t like not taking responsibility for what I¡¯ve done,¡± she moved the blanket on her and set her feet on the ground. She took a step toward him and Tai Yang quickly took a step back. ¡°Older brother¡­ how about we take another step forward to deepen our relationship?¡± Yu Lin reached out and grabbed his wrist before he could react.


    ¡°Eeek!¡± Tai Yang let out a quiet screech.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to be sworn brothers anymore,¡± Yu Lin pulled him closer to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Yu Lin! You mustn¡¯t!¡± Tai Yang shook his head. Yu Lin pulled on his collar to bring his face closer to hers.


    ¡°Older brother¡­ how about from this day forward¡­ you call me¡­¡± she brought her lips closer to his and Tai Yang tightly shut his eyes as his lips shifted inwards. Yu Lin felt like laughing as she brought her free hand up and flicked his forehead. ¡°Call me master,¡± she said as she backed away. He let out a small cry as he held his forehead.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± he pouted his lips.


    ¡°Are you going to pretend you can¡¯t hear me in the future when I say something?¡± she asked. He looked at her with pitiful eyes before shaking his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Good. Now then¡­ I need to wash up. You look tire too so go back and rest,¡± Yu Lin nodded toward the back door. He rubbed his forehead but just continued to stare at her, as if he was a bit hesitant about something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does¡­ older brother want to bathe with me?¡± Yu Lin asked.


    ¡°No! No! No! I-I-I will leave now! I will come see you another time,¡± Tai Yang darted out of the room. Yu Lin watched him leave in a frenzy and only let out a sigh. She followed him out. Her eyes scanned the backyard and her eyes widened a bit when she saw that the dead plants were no longer dead. Her backyard looked exactly as it did before blood landed on the ground. She felt a warm current run through her before she pursed her lips together.


    -


    Yu Lin walked into the classroom and the four figures in there turned their heads to look at her.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Yang Yang and Nie Fu ran up to her, ¡°are you feeling better now?¡± they both asked in unison.


    ¡°Yes. Sorry for worrying you two,¡± Yu Lin replied.


    ¡°How are you guys so sure he was sick? He could¡¯ve been skipping class for all we know,¡± Yamanaru commented from his seat.


    ¡°Yamanaru, how could Yu Lin lie about such a thing? Don¡¯t you know that students are only allowed ten sick days of absence or else they are kicked out? Why would Yu Lin waste three days away if she wasn¡¯t really sick?¡± Yang Yang argued.


    ¡°Or¡­ maybe he was visiting one of his¡­ sponsors?¡± Yamanaru chuckled.


    ¡°Yamanaru!¡± Nie Fu roared. Yamanaru just snickered.


    ¡°Ignore him. I don¡¯t even mind so why are you two kicking up a fuss,¡± Yu Lin said as she went to sit at her desk. She glanced at Leng Zhuang who ignored them the whole time as he continued to read the book he was holding. Yu Lin didn¡¯t pay him much attention either as a book appeared in her hand and she began to flip through it also.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yu Lin!¡± she turned around to see Chen Hua approaching her, ¡°are you feeling well now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your worries, sir Shan,¡± Yu Lin bowed her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Here, take this,¡± Chen Hua handed her a couple medicine packets, ¡°these are some tonics to help you recover. I saw on your door that you had a cold,¡± he said. ¡®So that¡¯s what Tai Yang put up,¡¯ Yu Lin took the packets. She didn¡¯t look at the note that much as she just took it down and threw it into her trash bin.


    ¡°Thank you, sir Shan,¡± Yu Lin bowed again before stuffing the packets into her endless bracelet.


    ¡°Your welcome, Yu Lin. Next time if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Chen Hua gave her a gentle smile. She nodded her head.


    ¡°Then I will trouble sir Shan next time,¡± she replied. Although she did have her doubts about Chen Hua, after finding out the truth she had a feeling that Chen Hua wasn¡¯t part of Dragon¡¯s Lair and didn¡¯t really know anything going on or else he wouldn¡¯t have ratted Saruto out to her.


    ¡°Sir Du!¡± a coy high pitch voice broke her out of her thoughts and also sent a shiver down her back. She felt someone grab her arm and then felt two lumps press against it. ¡°Sir Du, Qian Su was so worried for you!¡± Qian Su said as her breath hit Yu Lin¡¯s neck. She pulled her arm away and also pushed Qian Su away while she was at it.


    ¡°Qian Su, behave yourself!¡± Chen Hua scolded but Qian Su didn¡¯t seem to hear him as she continued to give only Yu Lin her attention.


    ¡°Sir Du, are you feeling better? If not, then Qian Su can take care of you personally,¡± she offered.


    ¡°No need to. I¡¯m fine. Please stay a couple steps away from me at all times,¡± Yu Lin said.


    ¡°Sir Du,¡± Qian Su suddenly grabbed her arm again and this time Yu Lin felt she pressed her elbow against the place where she had been stabbed. The place just felt a bit sore now and the press didn¡¯t do much damage so Yu Lin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change that much.


    ¡°Miss Ni, courtesy please,¡± Yu Lin pushed her away again. Qian Su had a pained expression on her face but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Sir Du¡­ Qian Su believe that one day you will definitely reciprocate Qian Su¡¯s feelings. Qian Su will work hard for that day to happen,¡± she declared. Yu Lin ignored her but saw that Saruto was standing by the door behind her and witnessed everything. She acted with nonchalance as she just turned around and started to go through her book again. Everyone went to their respective seats. After that, Zhi Shu came in and started to teach the class.


    -


    The rest of the day went by smoothly and after dinner, Yu Lin returned to her room to rest. When she opened her door she saw Tai Yang sitting there with a plate of pastry on the table.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Tai Yang flashed her a smile. She closed the door behind her before walking up and taking a seat across from him.


    ¡°Do you want to die? How could you enter my room without permission?¡± Yu Lin asked as she picked up a piece of pastry and popped it into her mouth. Her brows went up slightly as she was surprised at the delicious balance taste.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± Tai Yang completely ignored her two questions. She nodded her head honestly.


    ¡°Where did you get these? They taste¡­ different¡­ but it¡¯s really good,¡± she pulled the plate closer to herself as she continued to eat the pastries. Although she had already had dinner, the pastries were too good to resist.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I made these!¡± Tai Yang declared as he looked at her with a triumphant smiled. Yu Lin paused her actions as she looked at him with doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, then you should make it more believable,¡± Yu Lin commented before stuffing more pastries into her mouth. Tai Yang scrunched up his face and looked as if he had just been wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I really made these!¡± he repeated himself.


    ¡°You? The one who couldn¡¯t even cook porridge?¡±


    ¡°T-t-that¡­ I¡­ I really made it,¡± Tai Yang¡¯s voice was quiet as a blush ran across his face. Yu Lin felt a bit bad seeing him so troubled.


    ¡°Alright! I believe you¡­ but you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why did you enter my room without permission? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡­ Yu Lin, we are sworn brothers! You don¡¯t need to worry if I enter your room! You can also enter my room whenever you want to!¡± Tai Yang grinned.


    ¡°Ooohh¡­ so you¡¯re saying that I can enter your room no matter what you are doing?¡± Yu Lin asked. She glanced down to only see one piece of pastry left and she pushed the plate back to Tai Yang. Tai Yang jaw hung midair before he let out a small cough.


    ¡°Alright! I will wait for you to be in your room and knock next time! Sorry!¡± he apologized. Yu Lin nodded her head in approval.


    ¡°Good,¡± she picked up the pastry and threw it at him. He opened his mouth and the pastry landed inside as he chewed on it.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ I make such good pastry. I will bring you more next time seeing how much you like them.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ now then, why are you here?¡± Yu Lin rested her chin on her hand.


    ¡°Oh yea, remember I came by because I wanted to ask you something?¡± Tai Yang asked. Yu Lin thought for a moment before remembering he did say that and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes. What is it you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is a tournament held every year. Do you want to be on the same team for the tournament?¡± Tai Yang looked at her.


    ¡°Make sure that he is able to join the tournament at all costs. We must not touch him before then.¡±


    Jin Long¡¯s voice echoed in her head. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ the tournament is always a team tournament consisting of each members of each different major¡­¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Huh? Why? I¡¯m your older brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ you may be stronger than me, but I am aiming to win.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry! Let me tell you, although I only joined the martial arts studies recently I¡¯m already ranked the fourth best martial arts student!¡±


    ¡°And? I want to be on the team with the best martial artist,¡± Yu Lin made up as she didn¡¯t even know who the best martial art student was as she didn¡¯t pay attention much to gossip.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ hehe¡­ then you don¡¯t have to worry much,¡± Tai Yang gave her a smug look, ¡°just to tell you a secret¡­ I¡¯m really close to the best martial arts student.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, oh really? Then who is it?¡± she probed.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously, Shan Jin Long!¡± Tai Yang clapped the table. Yu Lin froze for a second. ¡®How could I have been so ignorant?¡¯ she asked herself. She started to regret not listening to gossip more often.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she could only let out before she looked up and her gaze sharpened, ¡°older brother¡­ I will join your team but you have to make sure you get on his team then¡­ and also don¡¯t tell him that I will join your team.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say or else I¡¯m not joining your team,¡± Yu Lin said. Tai Yang just shrugged his shoulders and nodded his head lazily.


    ¡°Alright¡­ also¡­ want to go to the festival together?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you asking me to go to the festival with you? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you are interested in me, older brother?¡± Yu Lin asked because usually men would ask whoever they were interested in to attend the festival with them.


    ¡°No! I-I-I just wanted you to bring that beautiful girl with you so we can get acquainted!¡± Tai Yang clarified.


    ¡°Oh¡­ then just go talk to her. If I ask her out she might get the wrong idea,¡± Yu Lin wasn¡¯t all that interested in the masquerade festival and didn¡¯t plan to go.


    ¡°But¡­ I heard that she¡¯s quite hard to impress¡­ help your older brother out this once?¡± Tai Yang looked at her with puppy eyes.


    ¡°No. Now that you¡¯re done, get out,¡± she waved her hand.


    ¡°Y-you! And who said I was done?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not done yet? Then what else do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ umm¡­ how¡­ was class?¡± Tai Yang struggled to say.


    ¡°Boring. You done now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re so eager to kick me out then I¡¯ll leave now! I¡¯ll be back tomorrow with more pastries for you so don¡¯t stay out too late or else you won¡¯t get any!¡± Tai Yang said before leaving. Yu Lin watched his broad back as he slammed the door behind him. She looked at the plate of pastries and nodded her head before pulling out a book to read. ¡®It¡¯s not that bad to have an older brother,¡¯ she thought to herself as she continued to read.